"Baxter, Stephen - Manifold Time" - читать интересную книгу автора (Baxter Stephen) Manifold: Time Stephen Baxter
To two space
cadets: Reid Malenfant You know me. And
you know I’m a space cadet. You
know I’ve campaigned for, among other things, private mining expeditions to the
asteroids. In fact, in the past I’ve tried to get you to pay for such things.
I’ve bored you with that often enough already, right? So
tonight I want to look a little farther out. Tonight I want to tell you why I
care so much about this issue that I devoted my life toil. The
world isn’t big enough any more. You don’t need me to stand here and tell you
that. We could all choke to death, be extinct in a hundred years. Or we could be on
our way to populating the Galaxy. Yes, the Galaxy.
Want me to tell you how? Turns out it’s all
a question of economics. Let’s
say we set out to the stars. We might use ion rockets, solar sails, gravity
assists. It doesn’t matter. We’ll
probably start as we have in the Solar System, with automated probes. Humans
may follow. One percent of the helium-3 fusion fuel available from the planet
Uranus, for example, would be enough to send a giant interstellar ark, each
ark containing a billion people, to every star in the Galaxy. But it
may be cheaper for the probes to manufacture humans in situ, using cell
synthesis and artificial womb technology. The
first wave will be slow, no faster than we can afford. It doesn ‘t matter. Not
in the long term. When
the probe reaches a new system, it phones home, and starts to build. Here
is the heart of the strategy. A target system, we assume, is uninhabited. We
can therefore anticipate massive exploitation of the system’s resources,
without restraint, by the probe. Such resources are useless for any other purpose,
and are therefore economically free to us. I
thought you’d enjoy that line. There’s nothing an entrepreneur likes more than
the sound of the wordfree. More
probes will be built and launched from each of the first wave of target stars.
The probes will reach new targets; and again, more probes will be spawned, and
fired onward. The volume covered by the probes will grow rapidly, like the
expansion of gas into a vacuum. Our
ships will spread along the spiral arm, along lanes rich with stars, farming
the Galaxy for humankind. Once
started, the process will be self-directing, self-financing. It would take, the
double-domes think, ten to a hundred million years for the colonization of the
Galaxy to be completed in this manner. But we must invest merely in the cost
of the initial generation of probes. Thus
the cost of colonizing the Galaxy will be less, in real terms, than that of our
Apollo program of fifty years ago. This
vision isn’t mine alone. It isn’t original. The rocket pioneer Robert Goddard
wrote an essay in 1918—ninety-two years ago— called The Ultimate
Migration, in which he imagined space arks built from asteroid materials
carrying our far-future descendants away from the death of the sun. The
engineering detail has changed; the essence of the vision hasn’t. We can do this. If
we succeed, we will live forever. The alternative is
extinction. And, people, when
we’re gone, we’re gone. As
far as we can see we’re alone, in an indifferent universe. We see no sign of
intelligence anywhere away from Earth. We may be the first. Perhaps
we’re the last. It took so long for the Solar System to evolve intelligence it
seems unlikely there will be others, ever. If
we fail, then the failure is for all time. If we die, mind and consciousness
and soul die with us: hope and dreams and love, everything that makes us human.
There will be nobody even to mourn us. To
be the first is an awesome responsibility. It’s a responsibility we must grasp. I
am offering you a practical route to an infinite future for humankind, a
future of unlimited potential. Someday, you know it, I’ll come back to
you again for money: seedcorn money, that’s all, so we can take a
first step—self-financing even in the medium term—beyond the bounds of
Earth. But I want you to see why I’ll be doing that. Why I must. We can do this. We
will do this. We’re on our own. It’s up to us. This is just the
beginning. Join me. Thank you. Michael This is what I
have learned, Malenfant. This is how it is, how it was, how it came to be. In
the afterglow of the Big Bang, humans spread in waves across the universe,
sprawling and brawling and breeding and dying and evolving. There were wars,
there was love, there was life and death. Minds flowed together in great rivers
of consciousness, or shattered in sparkling droplets. There was immortality to
be had, of a sort, a continuity of identity through replication and confluence
across billions upon billions of years. Everywhere they
found life. Nowhere
did they find mind—save what they brought with them or created—no other against
which human advancement could be tested. With
time, the stars died like candles. But humans fed on bloated gravitational fat,
and achieved a power undreamed of in earlier ages. They
learned of other universes from which theirs had evolved. Those earlier,
simpler realities too were empty of mind, a branching tree of emptiness
reaching deep into the hyperpast. It
is impossible to understand what minds of that age—the peak of humankind, a
species hundreds of billions of times older than humankind—were like. They
did not seek to acquire, not to breed, not even to learn. They had nothing in
common with us, their ancestors of the afterglow. Nothing
but the will to survive. And even that was to be denied them by time. The
universe aged: indifferent, harsh, hostile, and ultimately lethal. There was despair
and loneliness. There
was an age of war, an obliteration of trillion-year memories, a bonfire of
identity. There was an age of suicide, as the finest of humanity chose
self-destruction against further purposeless time and struggle. The great rivers
of mind guttered and dried. But
some persisted: just a tributary, the stubborn, still unwilling to yield to the
darkness, to accept the increasing confines of a universe growing inexorably
old. And,
at last, they realized that this was wrong. It wasn’t supposed to have
been like this. Burning
the last of the universe’s resources, the final down-streamers—dogged, all but
insane—reached to the deepest past. And—oh. Watch the Moon,
Malenfant. Watch the Moon. It’s starting— PART ONE
Bootstrap What seest thou
else In the dark
backward and abysm of Time? William
Shakespeare Emma Stoney Of
course Emma had known that Reid Malenfant—failed astronaut, her ex-husband, her
current boss—had been buying up space shuttle rocket engines and static-firing
them in the California desert. She’d thought it was all part of an elaborate
waste-disposal plan. She
hadn’t known he was planning to use the rockets to reach the asteroids. Not until
Cornelius Taine told her about it. About that, and a
lot more besides. “Ms. Stoney.” The
voice was soft, dry, and it startled her. Emma straightened up from her
softscreen. There
was a man standing before her, here in the pastel light of her Las Vegas
office: a thin Caucasian, 1980s pinstripe suit, neatly cropped hair. “I
surprised you. I’m sorry. My name’s Cornelius,” he said. “Cornelius Taine.” Neutral
accent. Boston? He looked about forty. She saw no sign of cosmetic enhancement.
High cheekbones. Stress muscles around his eyes. How the hell had
he gotten in here? She
reached for the security touchpad under her desk. “I didn’t notice you come
in.” He
smiled. He seemed calm, rational, businesslike. She lifted her finger off the
button. He
stretched out his hand and she shook it; his palm was dry and soft, as if even
his perspiration was under control. But she didn’t enjoy the touch. Like
handling a lizard, she thought. She let go of the hand quickly. She said, “Have we
met before?” “No.
But I know of you. Your picture is in the company reports. Not to mention the
gossip sites, from time to time. Your complicated personal history with Reid
Malenfant.” He
was making her uncomfortable. “Malenfant is kind of high profile,” she
conceded. “You
call him Malenfant” He nodded, as if storing away the fact. “You’re with the
corporation, Mr. Taine?” “Actually it’s Doctor.
But please, call me Cornelius.” “Medical doctor?” “The
other sort.” He waved a hand. “Academic. Mathematics, actually. A long time
ago. Yes, in a manner of speaking, I am with Bootstrap. I represent one of your
major shareholder groups. That’s what got me past your very conscientious
secretary in the outer office.” “Shareholders?
Which group?” “We
work through a number of dummies.” He looked at her desk. “No doubt when you
get back to your softscreen you’ll soon be able to determine which, and the
extent of our holdings. Ultimately, I work for Eschatology, Inc.” Oh,
shit. Eschatology, as far as she knew, was one of those UFO-hunting nut groups
that were attracted to Malenfant’s enterprises like flies. He watched her,
apparently knowing what she was thinking. “Why are you here,
Dr. Taine?” “Cornelius,
please. Naturally we wish to check on how your husband is using our money.” “Ex-husband.
You can do that through the company reports or the press.” He
leaned forward. “But I don’t recall any news releases about this
waste-reduction enterprise in the Mojave.” “You’re
talking about the rocket plant. It’s a new project,” she said vaguely.
“Speculative.” He
smiled. “Your loyalty is admirable. But you’ve no need to defend Malenfant, Ms.
Stoney. I’m not here to criticize or obstruct. Divert, perhaps.” “Divert what?” “The
trajectory of Reid Malenfant’s covert activities. I’m talking about his true
purpose, beneath all the misdirection.” “True purpose?” “Come
now. You don’t think anyone believes an entreprene with Malenfant’s track
record is reconditioning man-rated rocket engines just to burn
industrial waste, do you?” He studied her. “Or perhaps you truly don’t know the
truth. How remarkable. In that case we both have much to learn.” He smiled easily.
“We believe Malenfant’s motives are sound—that’s why we invest in him—although
his objectives are too narrow. I saw his speech in Delaware the other night.
Impressive stuff: colonizing the Galaxy, immortality for humankind. Of course,
he hasn’t thought it through.” “Would
you believe me if I said I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about?” “Oh,
yes.” He eyed her. His eyes were a pale blue, the color of the skies of her
California childhood, long gone. “Yes, now that I’ve met you, I believe you. Perhaps
we understand your ex-husband better than you do.” “And what is it
you understand about him?” “That
he’s the only man who can save the human race from the coming catastrophe.” He
said it without inflection. She
had absolutely no idea how to reply. The moment stretched. Once more she
wondered if this man was dangerous. On
impulse, she decided to cancel the rest of her day and drive out to Malenfant’s
desert operation. Maybe, all things considered, it was time to see it for
herself. And she invited Cornelius along for the ride. She
called ahead to let Malenfant know she was on the way. But, working on the
principle that she should never miss a chance to make Malenfant’s life more
difficult, she didn’t warn him about Cornelius Taine. Out
of Vegas she took the 1-15, the main route to L.A. 300 miles away. Out of town
she was able to cut in the SmartDrive. The car’s limiter, controlled by the
invisible web of satellites far above, switched out as the automatic control
took over, and her speed rose smoothly through 150 miles per hour. As
the sun climbed, the air grew hotter. She rolled up her window, felt the
air-conditioning cool and moisten the air. Without
warning Cornelius said, as if resuming an interrupted conversation, “Yes, the
Delaware speech was interesting. But something of a throwback for Malenfant.
He’s usually much more discreet about his true ambitions.” When
Malenfant had first started making money, as a small-scale aerospace
consultant, he had spread himself over the media arguing for an expansion of
American effort in space: a new generation of heavy launchers, new manned
vehicles, a return to the Moon. He talked about the riches waiting in space,
escape from Malthusian limits to growth, the ability to save the species from
such calamities as an asteroid collision with the Earth, and so forth. The
usual space-buff propaganda. “The
image Malenfant built of himself was clear,” Cornelius said. “Here was a man
who was rich and was destined to get richer, and who was clearly prepared to
throw some of his money at the old dreams of space. But then his businesses
started to struggle. Isn’t that true?” It
was true. Investors had grown wary of this talk-show visionary. Space was
important for business, but business only cared about the constellations of utilitarian
satellites in low Earth orbit, for communications and weather and surveillance.
Thus far and no farther. And
Malenfant attracted no support from serious agencies— particularly from NASA.
NASA had long grown wary of frightening away its political backers by thinking
too big, and was focused on doing sexy science with small, cheap, unmanned
probes while sustaining the careers and empires associated with the giant
bureaucracy that ran the manned -space program, with its aging shuttle fleet
and a half-built and much-delayed space station. In
fact Malenfant himself started to attract unwelcome personal attention. There
were barroom psychoanalysts all over the media who found a common pattern in
his failure to have kids, his frustrated ambition to fly in space, and his
lofty ambitions for the future of humankind. And then there were the kooks—the
conspiracy theorists, the UFO nuts, the post-New Age synthe-sists, the dreaming
obsessives—none of whom had anything to offer Malenfant but bad PR. Then
along had come the yellow babies in Florida, and even NASA space launches were
suspended, and that seemed to be that. As
Cornelius talked, she discreetly booted up the car’s soft-screen and referenced
Cornelius Taine. Thirty-eight
years old. Born in Texas, not that you’d know it from the accent. Once a
professional mathematician, an academic. Brilliant was the word used in
the brief bio she found. A
full professor at Princeton at twenty-seven. Washed out at thirty. She
couldn’t find out why, or what he’d been doing since then. She set off a couple
of data miners to answer those questions for her. After the yellow
babies, Malenfant had regrouped. He
disappeared from the TV screens. He continued to fund educational
efforts—books, TV shows, movies. Emma, working within the Bootstrap
corporation, saw no harm in that, nothing but positive PR, and tax-efficient
besides. But in public Malenfant largely withdrew from his propagandizing, and
withheld any investment from what he started to call the “pie-in-the-sky
stuff.” And,
quietly, he began to build a seriously large business empire. For instance, he
had pioneered the mining of methane as a fuel source from the big high-pressure
hydrate deposits on the seabed off North Carolina. He had leased the technology
to other fields, off Norway and Indonesia and Japan and New Zealand, and bought
up shares judiciously. Soon methane production was supplying a significant
percentage of global energy output. The
giant tents Malenfant’s companies had erected over the sea floor, to decompose
the hydrates and trap the gases, had become a symbol of his flair and ambition. And Malenfant was
on his way to becoming remarkably rich. Space,
it seemed, was the place Reid Malenfant had started from, not where he was
going. Until, Emma
thought, if Taine is right—this. “Of
course,” Cornelius said, “Malenfant’s ambition is to be applauded. I mean his
real ambition, beyond this, umm...
diversionary froth. I hope you understand this is my basic position. What
grander goal is there to work for than the destiny of the species?” He spread
thin fingers. “Man is an expansive, exploring animal. We conquered Earth with
Stone Age technology. Now we need new resources, new skills to fund our further
growth, space to express our differing philosophies.” He smiled. “I have the
feeling you don’t necessarily share these views.” She
shrugged. This was an argument she’d rehearsed with Malenfant many times. “It’s
such a gigantic, mechanistic, depressing vision. Maybe we should all just learn
to get along with each other. Then we wouldn’t have to go to all the trouble of
conquering the Galaxy. What do you think?” He
laughed. “Your marriage must have been full of fire.” And he continued to ask
her questions, trying to draw her out. Enough.
She wasn’t prepared to be pumped by this faintly sinister man about her boss,
let alone her ex-husband. She buried herself in e-mails, shutting him out. Cornelius sat in
silence, as still as a basking lizard. After an hour they
reached the California border. There
was a border post here. An unsmiling guard scanned Emma’s wrist barcode, her
eyes hidden by insectile camera-laden sunglasses. Since Emma and Cornelius
proved to be neither black nor Latino nor Asian, and did not intend to take up
permanent occupancy in the Golden State nor seek employment there, they were
allowed through. California, Emma
thought sourly, is not what it used to be. Highway
58, heading toward Mojave, took them through the desert. The sun climbed
higher, and hard light fell from a hot, ozone-leached sky. The ground was baked,
bleached, flat and hard as a paving slab, with only gnarled and blackened
Joshua trees to challenge the endless horizontals. Somewhere to her right was
Death Valley, which had, in 2004, logged the world’s all-time highest
temperature at 139 degrees. They
reached Edwards Air & Space Force Base—or rather they began to drive
alongside its chain-link fence, forty miles of it running along-side the
highway. Edwards, with its endless expanse of dry salt lakes—natural
runways—was the legendary home of the test pilot. But from the highway she
could see nothing at all—no planes or hangars or patrolling men-in-black
guards. Nothing but miles of link fence. The accountant in her began,
involuntarily, to compute the cost of all that wire. Still,
the closeness of Edwards, with its connotation of 1960s astronaut glamour, was,
she was sure, the reason Malenfant had chosen this area for his newest project.
Malenfant’s methods with people were coarse, but he knew the power of symbols. And
it was, indeed, only a little way beyond Edwards that she came to the site of
Malenfant’s project. The
main gate was little more than a hole in the fence barred by a crash barrier
that carried a small, almost unobtrusive, Boot-strap corporate logo. The guard
was a hefty woman with a small, dazzling-bright pistol at her hip. Emma’s
company credentials, appended to the UV barcode ID she wore on her left wrist,
were enough to get her and Cornelius through the gate. Inside
the gate there was a Portakabin, once more displaying the corporate logo.
Beyond that there was more desert. There was no metalled road surface, just
tracks snaking to the dusty horizon. Emma
pulled the car over and climbed out. She blinked in the sudden light, felt
perspiration start out of her flesh after a few seconds of the desert’s dry,
sucking warmth. The shade of the cabin, even badly air-conditioned, was a
relief. She
took in the cabin’s contents with a glance. Malenfant’s joky company mission
statement was repeated several times: Bootstrap: Making Money in a Closed
Economy—Until Something Better Comes Along. There were display
stands showing the usual corporate PR, much of it approved by her, about the
methane extraction fields, and Bootstrap’s cleanup activities at Hanford and
the Ukraine nuke plants and Alaska, and so forth. Bootstrap
had tied up a recent youth-oriented sponsorship with Shit Cola, and so there
was a lot of bright pink Shit livery about the stands. Cornea gumbo, Emma
thought: too cluttered and bright. But it defrayed the costs. And the Shit
audience—sub-age twenty-five, generally subliterate consumers of the planet’s
trendiest soft drink—were showing themselves amenable to subtle Bootstrap
persuasion, mixed in with their diet of endless softsoaps and thongathons. No
evidence here of giant rocket plants in the desert, of course. Cornelius
was looking around in silence, an amused half smile on his lips. She was
finding his quiet know-all attitude intensely irritating, his silences
disturbing. She
heard the whine of an electric engine, a car of some kind pulling up outside.
With relief she stepped out the door. The
car was a late-model Jeep, a bare frame mounted on big fat tires, with a giant
solar-cell carapace glistening like beetle chitin. It carried two people,
talking animatedly. The passenger was a woman unknown to Emma: sixty, perhaps,
slim and smart, wearing some kind of trouser suit. Practical but a little hot,
Emma thought. And the driver
was, of course, Reid Malenfant. Malenfant
got out of the car like a whip uncoiling. He bounded up to Emma, grabbed her
arms, and kissed her cheek; his lips were rough, sun-cracked. He was ruinously
tall, thin as a snake, bald as a coot. He was wearing a blue NASA-type jumpsuit
and heavy black boots. As usual, he looked somehow larger than those around
him, as if too big for the landscape. She could smell desert dust on him, hot
and dry as a sauna. He said, “What kept you?” She
hissed, “You’ve a hell of a nerve, Malenfant. What are you up to now?” “Later,”
he whispered. The woman with him was climbing out of the car with caution, but
she seemed limber enough. Malenfant said to Emma, “Do you know Maura Della?” ; “Representative
Della? By reputation.” Maura
Della stepped forward, a thin smile on her lips. “Ms. Stoney. He’s told me all
about you.” “I
bet he has.” Emma shook her hand; Della’s grip was surprisingly strong,
stronger than Cornelius Taine’s, in fact. Malenfant
said, “I’m trying to win the representative’s support for the project here... But I suspect I’ve a little way to
go yet.” “Damn
right,” Della said. “Frankly it seems incredible to me that you can attempt to
build an eco-friendly project around rocket engines.” Malenfant
pulled a face at Emma. “You can tell we’re in the middle of an argument here.” “We sure are,”
Della said. Malenfant
fetched plastic water bottles from the car and handed them out while Maura
Della kept on talking. “Look,” she said, “the space shuttle actually dumps more
exhaust products into the atmosphere than any other current launcher. Water,
hydrogen, hydrogen chloride, and nitrogen oxides. The chloride can damage the
ozone layer—” “If
it got into the stratosphere,” Malenfant said amiably, “which it doesn’t,
because it rains out first.” “Sixty-five
percent of it does. The rest escapes. Anyhow there are other effects. Ozone
depletion because of the deposition of frozen water and aluminum oxide. Global
warming contributions from carbon dioxide and particulates. Acid rain from the
hydrogen chloride and the NOX products—” “Limited to a half
mile around the launch site.” “But
there. Anyhow there are also the toxins associated with rocket launches,
which only need to be present in small amounts. Nitrogen let can cause acute
pulmonary edemas, hy-drazine is carcinogenic, and there are old studies linking
aluminum with Alzheimer’s.” Malenfant
barked laughter. “The aluminum in rocket motors is one hundredth of one percent
of the total U.S. annual production. We’d have to be launching like Buck Rogers
to do any real damage.” “Tell
that to the mothers of the Florida yellow babies,” Della said grimly. It
had been a massive scandal. Medical studies had shown a series of birth
abnormalities showing up in Daytona, Orlando, and other communities close to
Cape Canaveral, in Florida. Abnormal livers, faulty hearts, some external
defects; a plague of jaundice, sometimes associated with serious neurological
diseases. Yellow babies. Naturally
Malenfant was prepared for this. “First of all,” he said evenly, “the medicos
are split over whether the cluster exists at all. And even if it does, who the
hell knows what the cause is?” Della
shook her head. “Heptyl has been detected in soil and plants. Along the east
coast of Florida it reaches as much as point three milligrams per kilogram—” Emma asked,
“Heptyl?” “Dimethyl
hydrazine. Unburned rocket fuel. Highly toxic; hydrazine compounds are
notorious liver and central nervous system poisons. Furthermore we know it can
linger for years in bodies of water, rivers, and marshes.” Della smiled thinly.
“I’m sorry. I guess we got a little worked up, driving around out here. As you
probably know, Malenfant has been kibitzing Congress for some time. Me
specifically. I thought I should come see if this rocket shop of his is just
another hobby-club tax write-off, or something serious.” Emma
nodded. Right now she didn’t see why she should make life easy for Malenfant.
“He calls you Bill Proxmire in a skirt.” Proxmire had been a notorious
NASA-opposing senator of the late twentieth century. Maura
Della smiled. “Well, I don’t wear skirts much. But I’ll take it as a
compliment.” “Damn
right,” Malenfant said easily, utterly unfazed. “Prox-mire was an unthinking
opponent of progress—” “While
I,” Della said dryly to Emma, “am a thinking opponent of progress. And
therefore, Malenfant is calculating, amenable to persuasion.” “I told you it was
a compliment,” Malenfant said. As
the two of them fenced, Cornelius Taine had been all but invisible, standing in
the shadow of the Portakabin’s doorway. Now he stepped forward, as if
materializing, and smiled at Malenfant. Cornelius didn’t blink in the harsh
sunlight, Emma noticed. Maybe he was wearing image-processing corneal implants. Malenfant
frowned at him, startled. “And who the hell are you?” Cornelius
introduced himself and his company. Malenfant
growled. “Eschatology. I thought I told the guards to keep you kooks out of the
compound.” Emma
tugged his sleeve. “I brought him in.” She murmured about the shareholding
Cornelius represented. “Take him seriously, Malenfant.” “I’m
here to support you, Colonel Malenfant,” Cornelius said. “Really. I don’t represent
any threat to you.” “Malenfant.
Just call me Malenfant.” He turned to Della. “I apologize for this. I get these
bullshit artists all the time.” “I
suspect you only have yourself to blame for that,” Della murmured. Cornelius
Taine was holding up manicured hands. “You have me wrong, Malenfant. We’re not
psychics. We are scientists, engineers, economists, statisticians. Thinkers,
not dreamers. I myself was formerly a mathematician, for instance. “Eschatology
has built on the pioneering work of thinkers like Freeman Dyson who, in the
1970s, began to consider the future scientifically. Since then we, and others,
have worked hard to compile, umm, a road map of the future. In fact, Colonel
Malenfant, we already have proof that our studies of the future are generally
successful.” “What proof?” “We’ve
become rich out of them. Rich enough to invest in you” He smiled. “Why have you come
here today?” “To
emphasize we support you. That is, we support your true objectives. We know
about Key Largo,” Cornelius said. Della looked
confused. “Key Largo? In Florida?” The
name meant nothing to Emma. But she saw it had caught Malenfant off balance. “This
is too complicated for me,” Malenfant said at last. “Get in the Jeep. Please.
We’ve got some hardware to see. Now that I do understand.” Meekly, harboring
their own thoughts, they obeyed. It
was a three-mile drive to the test stand, farther than Emma had expected.
Bootstrap owned a big piece of desert, it seemed. Malenfant’s
base here was like a miniaturized version of Edwards: miles of chain-link fence
cutting out a hole in the desert, a hole within which exotic technology lurked,
the scent of other worlds. But
there was a lot of plant here: fuel tanks and hangarlike buildings and
skeletal test stands. Malenfant just drove past it all without comment or
explanation. Was there a secret purpose here, more equipment than could
be explained away by the waste-disposal cover story? Malenfant
and Maura Della continued to argue about space and rockets. Cornelius Taine was
oddly detached. He sat apparently relaxed, hands neatly folded before him, gaze
sweeping over the desert, as the babble of chemical names and statistics went
on. There was something repellent about his surface of self-containment. Emma
was financial controller of Bootstrap—not to mention Malenfant’s ex-wife—but
that meant little to Malenfant in terms of openness and sharing of information
with her. She knew he did rely on her to keep the company within the fiscal
regulations, though. And that meant that, in a bizarre way, he trusted her to
break through his elaborate webs of deceit and concealment in time to comply
with the reporting rules. It was a kind of dance between them, a game of mutual
dependence played to unspoken conventions. In a way, she
admitted to herself, she enjoyed it. But
she did wonder—if Cornelius turned out to be right—if Malenfant had gone too
far this time. Secret rocket ships in the desert? So 1950s, Malenfant... Still,
here in this desert, just a few score miles from Edwards itself, Reid Malenfant—supple,
tanned, vigorous, cheerful— seemed at home. Much more than in a boardroom in
Vegas or Manhattan or D.C. He looked like what he was, she thought—or rather
what he had always wanted to be—a Right Stuff pilot of the old school, maybe
somebody who could have gotten all the way into space himself. But, of course, it
hadn’t worked out that way. They
reached the engine test facility. It was a big open box of scaffolding and
girders, with zigzag walkways scribbled across the structure, and a giant crane
peering over the top of everything. Lights sparkled over the rig, bright
despite the intensity of the afternoon sun. It looked like a piece of a
chemical factory, unaccountably shipped out here to the dull California desert.
But on a boxy structure at the center of the ugly conglomerate Emma could see,
crudely painted over, a NASA roundel. And
there, as if trapped at the heart of the clumsy industrial metalwork, she saw
the slim, snub-nosed form of a space shuttle external tank: a shape familiar
from images of more than a hundred successful Cape Canaveral launches, and one
memory-searing failure. White vapor was venting from somewhere in the stack,
and it wreathed around the girders and tubing, softening the sun’s glare. Oddly,
she felt cooler; perhaps the heat capacity of this giant mass of liquid fuel
was sufficient to chill the desert air, her own body. Malenfant
pulled up the Jeep, and they stepped out. Malenfant waved at hard-hatted
engineers, who waved or shouted back, and he guided his party around the
facility. “What
we have in there is a kind of mock-up of a space shuttle. We have the external
fuel tank, of course, and a complete aft section, with three main engines in
place. Where the rest of the orbiter would go we have a boilerplate truss
section. The shuttle engines we use are obsolete: They’ve all flown in space
several times, and have been decommissioned. We got the test hardware from
NASA’s old shuttle main engine test facility in Mississippi, the Stennis Space
Center.” He pointed to a fleet of tankers parked alongside the facility. They
were giant eighteen-wheelers, but against the rig they looked like beetles at
the foot of an elephant. “At Stennis they bring in the fuel, lox, and liquid
hydrogen, by barge. We don’t have that luxury.” They
reached a flame pit, a mighty concrete conduit dug into the desert alongside
the test rig. Malenfant said, “We’ve already achieved 520-second burns here,
equivalent to a full shuttle flight demonstration test, at one hundred percent
thrust.” He smiled at Maura Della. “This is the only place in the world anybody
is firing shuttle main engines right now, still the most advanced rocket
engines in the world. We have a nineteen-story-high fuel tank in there, eight
hundred tons of liquid fuel chilled through three hundred degrees or below.
When the engines fire up, the turbo pumps work at forty thousand revs per
minute, a thousand gallons of fuel are consumed every second—” “All
very impressive, Malenfant,” Della said, “but I’m hardly likely to be
overwhelmed by engineering gosh-wow numbers. This isn’t the 1960s. You really
think you need to assemble all this space hardware just to lose a little
waste?” “Surely.
What we plan is to use rocket combustion chambers as high-temperature,
high-volume incinerators.” He led them to a show board, a giant flow diagram
showing mass streams, little rockets with animated yellow flames glowing in
their hearts. “We reach two to three thousand centigrade in there, twice as
high as in most commercial incinerators, which are based on rotary kiln or
electric plasma technology. We feed the waste material through at high speed,
first to break it down and then to oxidize it. Any toxic products are removed
by a multistage cleansing process that includes scrubbers to get acidic gases
out of the exhaust. “We
think we can process most poisonous industrial byproducts, and also nerve gas
and biological weapons, at a much greater speed and a fraction of the cost of
conventional incinerators. We think we’ll be able to process tons of waste
every second. We could probably tackle massive ecological problems, like
cleaning out poisoned lakes.” “Getting rich by
cleaning the planet,” Della said. Malenfant grinned,
and Emma knew he had worked his way onto home ground. “Representative, that’s
the philosophy of my corporation. We live in a closed economy. We’ve girdled
the Earth, and we have to be aware that we’re going to have to live with
whatever we produce, useful goods or waste. But, if you can spot the
flows of goods and materials and economic value, it’s still possible to get
rich.” Cornelius Taine
had walked away from the others. Now he was clapping, slowly and softly.
Gradually he caught the atten- “Captain Future. I
forgot you were here,” Malenfant said sourly. “Oh,
I’m still here. And I have to admire the way you’re handling this. The
plausibility. I believe you’re even sincere, on the level of this cover-up.” Maura Della said,
“Cover-up? What are you talking about?” “Key
Largo,” Cornelius said. “That’s what this is really
all about. Isn’t it, Malenfant?” Malenfant glowered
at him, calculating. Here
we go, Emma thought bleakly. Not for the first time in her life with Malenfant
she had absolutely no idea what was going to come next, as if she were poised
over a roller-coaster drop. “I watched your
Delaware speech the other night,” Cornelius said. Malenfant
looked even more uncomfortable. “Expanding across the Galaxy, all of that? I’ve
given that talk a dozen times.” “I
know,” Cornelius said. “And it’s admirable. As far as it goes.” “What do you
mean?” “That
you haven’t thought it through. You say you’re planning a way for humankind to
live forever. Getting off the Earth is the first step, et cetera. Fine. But
what then? What is forever! Do you want eternity? If not, what will you
settle for? A billion years, a trillion?” He waved a hand at the sun-drenched
sky. “The universe won’t always be as hospitable as this warm bath of energy
and light. Far downstream—” “Downstream?” “I
mean, in the far future—the stars will die. It is going to be cold and dark, a
universe of shadows. Do you hope that humans, or human descendants, will
survive even then? You haven’t thought about this, have you? And yet it’s the
logical consequence of everything you’re striving for. “And
there is more,” Cornelius said. “Perhaps you are right that we are alone in
this universe, the first minds of all. Since the universe is believed to have
evolved from others, we may be the first minds to have emerged in a whole
string of cosmoses. That is an astounding thought. And if it is true, what
is our purpose? That, you see, is perhaps the most fundamental question
facing humankind, and ought to shape everything you do, Malenfant. Yet I see no
sign in any of your public statements that you have given any consideration to
all this.” The
meaning of life? Was this guy for real? But Emma shivered, as if in this hot
desert light the wind of a billion years was sweeping over her. “We understand,
you see,” Cornelius said. “Understand what?” “That
you are trying to initiate a clandestine return to space here.” “Bull hockey,”
Malenfant barked. Emma and Maura
Della spoke together. “Malenfant, he
alleged this earlier—” “If this is true—” “Oh,
it’s true,” Cornelius said. “Come clean, Malenfant. The truth is he wants to do
more than fire offrockets to burn waste. He wants to build a rocket ship—in
fact a fleet of rocket ships—and launch them from here, the heart of the
desert, and send them all the way to the asteroids.” Malenfant said
nothing. Della was visibly
angry. “This is not what I came here for.” Cornelius
said, “Malenfant, we back you. A mission to an NEO, a near-Earth object, makes
obvious economic and technical sense: the first step in any expansion
off-planet, in the short to medium term. And in the long term, it could make
the difference.” “What difference?”
Della said. “The
difference,” Cornelius said easily, “between the survival of the human species,
and its extinction.” “So
is that what you came to tell me, you swivel-eyed freak?” Malenfant snapped.
“That I get to save the world?” “Actually we think
it’s possible,” Cornelius said evenly. Della
frowned, eyebrows arched skeptically. “Really. So tell us how the world will
end.” “We
don’t know how. We think we know when, however. Two hundred years
from now.” The number—its
blunt precision—startled them to silence. Malenfant
looked from one to the other—the suspicious ex-wife, the frowning
congresswoman, the mysterious prophet— and Emma saw he was, rarely for him,
hemmed in. Malenfant
drove them back to the Portakabin. They traveled in silence, sunk in their
respective moods, wary of each other. Only Cornelius, self-absorbed, seemed in
any way content. At
the cabin Malenfant served them drinks—beer and soda and water—and they stood
in the California desert. Voices
drifted over the baked ground, amplified and distorted, as a slow countdown
proceeded. Malenfant
kept checking his watch. It was a fat, clunky Rolex. No implants or active
tattoos for Reid Malenfant, no sir. For a man with his eye on the future, Emma
thought, he often seemed wedded to the past. The firing
started. Emma
saw a spark of light, an almost invisible flame at the base of the stand,
billowing white smoke. And then the noise came, a nonlinear crackle tearing at
the air. The ground shook, as if she were witnessing some massive natural
phenomenon, a waterfall or an earthquake, perhaps. But this was nothing
natural. Malenfant
had once taken her to see a shuttle launch. She’d had tears in her eyes then,
from sheer exhilaration at the man-made power of the thing. And there
were tears now, she found to her reluctant surprise, even at the sight of this
pathetic, cut-down half ship, trapped in its steel cage and bolted to the
Earth. “Cornelius
is right. Isn’t he, Malenfant?” she said. “You’ve been lying to me for months.
Years, maybe.” Malenfant touched
her arm. “It’s a long story.” “I
know. I’ve lived it. Damn you,” she whispered. “There’s a lot of unfinished
business here, Malenfant.” “We’ll
handle it,” Malenfant said. “We can handle this guy Cornelius and his band of airheads.
We can handle anybody. This is just the beginning.” Cornelius Taine
watched, eyes opaque. Bill Tybee My name is Bill
Tybee. Is this thing
working? Oh, shit. Start again. Hi. My name is
Bill Tybee, and this is my diary. Well,
kind of. It’s really a letter for you, June. It’s a shame they won’t let us
talk directly, but I hope this makes up for your not being home for your
birthday, a little ways anyhow. You know Tom and little Billie are missing you.
I’ll send you another at Christmas if you aren’t here, and I’ll keep a copy at
home so we can all watch it together. Come see the
house. Here’s
the living room. Sorry, I folded up the cam. There. Can you see now? You notice
I got the video wall replaced, finally. Although I hate to think what the down
payments are going to do to our bank balance. Maybe we could have got by with
the old one, just the hundred channels, what do you think? Oh, I got the
solar-cell roof replaced too. That storm was a bitch. Here’s
Billie’s bedroom. I’m whispering because she’s asleep. She loves the hologram
mobile you sent her. Everybody says how smart she is. Same as her brother. I
mean it. Even the doctors agree about Billie; they’re both off the, what did
they say, the percentile charts, way off. You managed to give birth to two
geniuses here, June. I know they don’t get it from their father! I’ll
kiss her for you. There you go, sweet pea. One from me too. Here
we are in the bathroom. Now, June, I know it’s not much as part of the guided
tour. But I just want to show you this stuff because you’re not to worry about
it. Here’s my med-alert ribbon, this cute silver thing. See? I have to wear it
every time I leave the house, and I ought to wear it indoors too. And here are
the pills I have to take every day, in this bubble packet. The specialist says
they’re not just drugs but also little miniature machines, tumor-busters that
go prowling around my bloodstream looking for the defective cells before
breaking themselves up and flushing them out of, well, I won’t show you out of
where. Here I am taking my pill for today. See? Gone. Nothing to worry about. The
Big C just ain’t what it used to be. Something you have to live with, to
manage, like diabetes, right? Come
on. Let’s go see if Tom will let us into his room. He loves those star pictures
you sent him. He’s been pinning them up on his wall... Emma Stoney Emma was still
furious when she drove into work, the morning after her trip to the plant. Even
this early on an August morning, the Vegas streets were thronged. People in gaudy
artificial fabrics strolled past the giant casinos: the venerable Caesar’s
Palace and the Luxor and the Sands, the newTwenCen Park with its cartoon
reconstructions of ‘30s gangster-land Chicago and ‘60s Space Age Florida and
‘80s yuppie-era Wall Street. The endless lights and laser displays made a storm
of color and motion that was dazzling even against the morning sunlight, like
glimpses into another, brighter universe. But the landscape of casinos and
malls didn’t stay static; there were a number of vacant or redeveloping lots,
like missing teeth in a smiling jaw. And
whatever the facade, the scene within was always the same: square miles of
lush, ugly carpet, rows of gaming machines fed by joyless punters, blackjack
tables kept open twenty-four hours a day by the virtual dealers. Still,
the people seemed to be changing, slowly. Not so fat, for one thing; no doubt
the fatbuster pills were to thank for that. And she was sure there were fewer
children, fewer young families than there used to be. Demography in action: the
graying of America, the concentration of buying power in the hands of the
elderly. Not
that it was so easy to tell how old people were any more. There were
fewer visible signs of age: faces were smoothed to seamlessness by routine
cosmetic surgery, hair was restored to the vigor and color of a
five-year-old’s. Emma
herself was approaching forty now, ten years or so younger than Malenfant.
Strands of her hair were already white and broken. She wore them with a defiant
pride. Malenfant
had moved his corporation here, out of New York, five years ago. A good
place for business, he said. God bless Nevada. Distract the marks with
gambling toys and virtual titties while you pick their pockets. But Emma
hated Vegas’ tacky joy-lessness. It had taken a lot of soul-searching for her
to follow Malenfant. Especially after
the divorce. So we aren ‘t
married any more, he’d said. That doesn ‘t mean I have
to fire you, does it? Of course she had
given in, come with He
wasn’t her responsibility, as the e-therapists continually emphasized. He
wasn’t even open with her. This latest business with the shuttle engines—if
true—was yet another piece of evidence for that. And he had, after all, broken
up their marriage and pushed her away. Yet,
in his own complex, confused way, he still cared about her. She knew that. And
so she had a motive for working with him. Maybe if she was still in his life,
he might give more thought to his grandiose plans than otherwise. Maybe
he would keep from strip-mining the planet, in order to spare her feelings. Or
maybe not. Her
e-therapists warned that this was a wound that would never close, as long as
she stayed with Malenfant, worked with him. But then, maybe it was a wound that
wasn’t meant to close. Not yet,, anyhow. Not when she still didn’t even
understand why. When
Emma walked into Malenfant’s office, she found him sitting with his feet on his
desk, crushed beer cans strewn over the surface. He was talking to a man she
didn’t know: an upright military type of about seventy, dressed in a sports
shirt and slacks straight out of Cheers circa 1987, with a bare frosting
of white hair on a scalp burned nutmeg brown. The stranger got up on Emma’s
entrance, but she ignored him. She faced
Malenfant. “Company business.” Malenfant
sighed. “It’s all company business. Emma, meet George Hench, an old buddy of
mine from Air & Space Force days.” George
nodded. “When it used to be just plain Air Force” he growled. “Malenfant, why is
he here?” “To
take us into space,” Reid Malenfant said. He smiled, a smile she’d seen too
often before. Look what I did. Isn ‘t it neat? “So
it’s true. You’re just incredible, Malenfant. Does the word accountability mean
anything to you at all? This isn’t a cookie jar you’re raiding. This is a
business. And we can’t win with this. A lot of people have looked at commercial
space ventures. The existing launcher capacity is going to be sufficient to
cover the demand for the next several years. There is no market.” Malenfant nodded.
“You’re talking about LEO stuff: commu- “Well,
you’re right, although demand patterns have a way of changing. You can’t sell
cruises until you build a cruise liner. But I’m not talking about low Earth
orbit. We will build a heavy-lift booster, a direct ascent single-throw out of
Earth orbit.” And
now she knew that everything Cornelius Taine had told her was true. “You really
are talking about going to the asteroids, aren’t you? Why, for God’s
sake?” George
Hench answered. “Because asteroids are flying mountains of stainless steel and
precious metals, such as gold and platinum. Or they are balls of carbon and
water and complex organics. A single metallic-type near-Earth object would be
worth, conservatively, trillions in today’s market. It would be so valuable, in
fact, that it would change the market itself. And if you reach a C-type, a
carbonaceous chondrite, full of water and organic compounds, you can do what
the hell you like.” “Such as?” Malenfant
grinned. “You can throw bags of water and food and plastics back to Earth
orbit, where they would be worth billions in saved launch costs. Or you could
let a hundred thousand people go live in the rock. Or you can refuel, and go
anywhere. Bootstrapping, like it says on the letterhead. The truth is I don’t know
what we’re going to find. But I know that everything will be different. It
will be like Cecil Rhodes discovering diamonds in southern Africa.” “He
didn’t discover the mine,” she said. “He just made the most money.” “I could live with
that.” Hench
said earnestly, “The key to making money out of space is getting the costs of
reaching Earth orbit down by a couple of magnitudes. If you fly on Shuttle,
you’re looking at thirty-five thousand bucks per pound to orbit—” “And,”
Malenfant said, “because of NASA’s safety controls and qual standards it takes
years and millions of dollars to prepare your payload for flight. The other
launch systems available are cheaper, but still too expensive and unreliable
and are booked up anyhow. We can’t hire, Emma, and we can’t buy. That s why
we have to build our own.” Emma
shook her head. “But it’s impossible. People have been trying to come up with
cheap launchers for years.” “Yes,”
Hench said. “And every time they were killed by the Gun Club.” She eyed him. “The
‘Gun Club’?” “NASA,”
Hench growled. “Bureaucrat lifers with turf to defend. And the space lobby in
the USASF, which anyhow has always been overruled by the fighter pilots who run
that service—” She
turned back to Malenfant. “And the permissions we’ll need? The legal obstacles,
the safety rules? Have you thought about any of that stuff? Malenfant, this is
such a leap in the dark. Not even NASA’s launching spaceships right now.” Hench
cackled. “But that’s the beauty of it. The excitement. Ms. Stoney, we are
historically a capitalistic frontier people. We’ve known space is the new
frontier since 1950. Now’s the time to wriggle out from under the Gun Club
federal guys and do it the way we always should have.” Malenfant
shrugged. “Emma, I’ve got the business plans lined up if you want to see them,
and potential investors coming out of my ass—bankers, investment brokers,
merchant bankers, financiers, venture capitalists from Citibank, Prudential
Bache, Morgan Trust—” “All
of which you’ve kept from me. For God’s sake, Malenfant. Forget your drinking
buddies and after-dinner audiences. How the hell do we persuade real investors
to risk real money?” “By
building incrementally,” Hench said. “By cutting tin fast. By building a
little, flying a little, getting off the ground as fast as we can. That’s how
we built the Thor.” In
the 1950s, with the Atlas and Titan intercontinental ballistic missiles already
under development, the United States defined a need for a smaller, simpler
weapon for intermediate range missions, to be based in Britain and Turkey. The
Thor, built from Atlas parts, was the answer. “You’d
call it a Skunk Works operation today,” Hench said. “We had that damn bird on
the pad a year after the contract was signed. And we did it within budget, too.
Not only that, McDon-nell took it over and upgraded it to the Delta, and that
baby is still flying and making money today. And that’s why I’m confident I’m
going to be able to deliver.” Hench’s
eyes were a washed-out, watery brown, and flecked by damaged blood vessels.
Malenfant was listening, rapt, to this old man’s reminiscences. Emma
realized, of course, that his decision was already made, the new program under
this man implemented and running, a done deal; Malenfant would implicitly trust
Hench, his personal Wernher von Braun, to deliver as he promised, and he would
take a personal interest again only when there was hardware ready to fly on
some launchpad. But
even if the technology worked, even if the costs worked out as Malenfant seemed
to believe, there was the Gun Club and all the other opposing forces that had
killed earlier turf-threatening new initiatives—forces that had pushed
Malenfant himself into this covert scheme, obviously concocted over years, in
absolute secrecy even from her. But
now that it’s out in the open, what, she thought uneasily, is to stop the bad
guys from killing us too? And if they do, where will that leave Malenfant?
Where, in fact, will it leave me? For
she knew, of course, that she was already involved: that she would follow
Malenfant wherever his latest dream took him, for better or worse. What a
schmuck I am, she thought. She resolved to make more time for her e-therapists. Hench
talked on, urgently, meaninglessly, about rockets and engineering projects. For
some reason she thought of Cornelius Taine, his cold eyes, his bleak, crazy
warnings of the future. “Malenfant.” “Yeah?” “What are you
doing at Key Largo?” Spaiz Kadette >Copy this and
pass it on. >The news is
just incredible. After all that coverage over the weekend there can’t be a soul
on the planet who isn’t aware of Reid Malenfant and what he’s trying to do out
in the Mojave. >
Naturally the usual naysayers are hovering, moaning that Colonel Malenfant is
acting outside the lawn or is screwing up the environment! or is in some other
way irresponsible. > And there is the usual stench of
hypocrisy and decay from the bloated corpse that is NASA, our space agency, the
agency that should have done all this for us decades ago anyhow. > Here’s the
pitch. > Following a hastily convened gathering
in Hollywood, CA, a new society tentatively called the Flying Mountain Society
has been formed. If you want to join it will cost 500 dollars U.S. or
equivalent. > For that investment you won’t get any
information or brochures or member services. We will not print glossy magazines
or feed a giant staff. In fact we will have no full-time employees. As we are
not another NASA booster club you won’t get glossy pictures of spacecraft that
will never be built. All you will get is a guarantee that we won’t waste your
money. >
FMS isn’t the only space organization! but it does exist solely to get
us into space. >
Here’s the catch. Don’t join unless you are a hardworking person. Don’t join
unless you support Colonel Malenfant’s goal of developing a space industry in
our lifetimes! and are prepared to work for it. >
In fact we’d prefer you didn’t join at all. We’d prefer you started up your own
local chapter, affiliated to the Society! which we hope will evolve into a
global umbrella organization of pressure groups and activists. >
You can start with a bake sale. You can start by bombarding
the schools with images of asteroids. You can start by hiking out to the
Mojave, rolling up your sleeves, and helping Colonel Malenfant any way he can
use you. >
There is incidentally no truth in the rumors propagated in some sections of the
press that the Flying Mountain Society is in any way affiliated with or funded
by Bootstrap Inc. or any of its subsidiaries or affiliates asn quoten “a
propaganda exercise-” This is in fact counterf actual malice spread by Colonel
Malenfant’s turf-warrior enemies. >
If you want to get involved-i reply to this mail. Better yet just get to work. Maura Della Open journal.
September 3, 2010. It
was soon after my visit to Malenfant’s experimental site in the Mojave that the
news broke about Bootstrap’s true purpose—that is, to assemble a private
heavy-lift vehicle with space shuttle technology, to send some kind of mining
mission to an asteroid. I
don’t know if Cornelius Taine had anything to do with that. Presumably yes, if
it served his shadowy organization’s purposes. But it wasn’t impossible the
leak came from elsewhere; Bootstrap is surely as porous as any large
organization. Anyhow,
I find myself being sucked into the project. Somehow, through the leak and my
covert involvement—the fact that I didn’t blow the whistle immediately when I
got back from the Mojave—I’m becoming seduced into considering not just rocket
engine firings, not just a private launch system, but the NEO mission itself. This
seems to be Malenfant’s modus operandi: to build up an unstoppable momentum, to
launch first and answer questions later. The
usual forces of darkness are already gathering in Congress to oppose this. It’s
going to be a struggle. But
I already know I’m not going to walk away from Malenfant, despite his
outlandish, covert scheming. You
see, I happen to think Reid Malenfant is right. For the cost of one more space
launch—which is undisputed, financially and environmentally—it might be
possible to reach a near-Earth object, actually to start exploiting one of
those sun-orbiting gold mines, and so, just as Malenfant’s corporate title
suggests, to bootstrap a new human expansion into space. I think we’ve all
become desensitized to the state of our world. We
live in a closed economy, an economy of limits. Grain yields globally have been
falling since 1984, fishing yields since 1990. And yet the human population
continues to grow. This is the stark reality of the years to come. It
seems to me our best hope for getting through the next century or so is to
reach some kind of steady state: Recycle as much as possible; try to minimize
the impact of industry on the planet; try to stabilize the population numbers.
For the last five to ten years I have, in my small way, been working toward
exactly that goal, that new order. I don’t see that any responsible politician
has a choice. I
must say I entered politics with rather higher hopes of the future than I enjoy
now. But
even the steady state, our best-hope future, may not be achievable without
space. Without
power and materials from space we are doomed to shuffle a known—in fact
diminishing—stockpile of resources around the planet. Some players get rich;
others get poor. But it’s not even a zero-sum game; in the long term we’re all
losers. It
isn’t just a question of economics. It’s what this does to our spirit. We
are frightened of the future. We exclude strangers, try to hold on to what we
have, rather than risk the search for something better. We spend more energy on
seeking someone to blame for our present woes than on building for a better
future. We’ve become a planet full of old people—old in spirit, anyhow.
Speaking as a sexagenarian I know what I’m talking about. The
point is that if we can open up the limits to growth, then we can all be
winners. It’s as simple as that. That is why I’m
prepared to back Malenfant. Not, you’ll note, because I like his methods. But
the ends, I suspect, in this case However,
all this is going to take some extremely delicate opinion management.
Especially over what Malenfant is doing at Key Largo... Sheena 5 And in the warm,
shallow waters of the continental shelf off Key Largo: The
night was over. The sun, a fat ball of light, was already glimmering above the
water’s surface, which rippled with flat-light. Sheena 5 had spent the night
alone, foraging for food among the seabed grasses. She had eaten well, of small
fish, prawns, larvae; she had been particularly successful using her arms to flush
out hiding shrimp from the sand. But
now, in the brightness of day, the squid emerged from the grasses and corals,
and rose in the water. The shoals formed in small groups and clusters,
eventually combining into a community a hundred strong that soared in arcs and
rows through the water. Their jets made the rich water sing as they chattered
to each other, simple sentences picked out by complex skin patterns, body
posture, texture: Court me. Court
me. See my weapons! I am strong and
fierce. Stay away! Stay
away! She is mine! It
was the ancient cephalopod language, Sheena knew, a language of light and
shadow and posture, the “words” shivering one into the other, words of sex and
danger and food. It was a language as old as the squid—millions of years old,
much older than humans—and it was rich and beautiful, and she shoaled and
chattered with joy. But
there was a shadow on the water. And Sheena’s deep gravity sense told her of an
approaching infrasonic rumble, quite characteristic: it was a barracuda, a vicious
predator of the squid. This one was young and small, but no less dangerous for
that. The
sentinels, scattered around the fringes of the shoal, immediately adopted
concealment or bluff postures. Their simple words blared lies at the
approaching predator, and warned the rest of the shoal. Black
bands on the mantle, arms limp, swimming rapidly backward: Look at me. I am
a parrotftsh. I am no squid. Clear
body, dark arms in a downward V: Look at us. We are sea grass, sargassum,
drifting in the current. We are no squid. A
pseudomorph, a squid-shaped blob of ink, hastily emitted and bound together by
mucus: Look at us. We are squid. We are all squid. Turn
to predator, spread arms, white spots and false eyes to increase apparent size:
Look at me. I am strong and fierce. Flee! The
dark shape lingered close, just as a true barracuda would, before diving into
the shoal, seeking to break it up. Sheena
knew that there would be no true predators here, in this gardenlike reserve.
Sheena recognized the glimmer of steel, the camera lenses pockmarking the
too-smooth hide of the beast, the regular churn of the propellers in back. She
understood that the shadow could only be a watching Bootstrap machine. But
she sensed a dull recognition of this fact in the glittering animal minds of
her cousins, all around her; they were smart, too—smart enough to know they
were safe here. Besides, so sophisticated were their defenses that the squid
were rarely troubled by predators. So there was an element of play in the
darting concealment and watchfulness of the shoal. And then came the
hunt. The
slim cylinder cruised through the posturing, half-concealed squid. Recognition
pulsed through the shoal. Some of them spread their arms, covered their mantles
with patterns of bars and streaks. Look at me. I have seen you. I will flee.
It is futile to chase me. Now
one of the squid shoal, a strong male, broke free and jetted in front of the
barracuda. A pattern began to move over his skin in steady waves, a patchwork
of light and dark brown that radiated from his streamlined body to the tips of
his tentacles. It was the pattern Dan called “the passing cloud.” Stop and
watch me. The barracuda
cruised to a stop. The
male spread his eight arms, raised his two long tentacles, and his green
binocular eyes fixed on the barracuda. Confusing patterns of light and shade
pulsed across his hide. Look at me. I am large and fierce, lean kill you. The
metal barracuda hung in the water, apparently mesmerized by the pattern, just
as a predator should have been if it had been real. Slowly,
cautiously, the male drifted toward the barracuda, coming to within a mantle
length, gaze fixed on the fish. At
the last moment the barracuda turned, sluggishly, and started to slide away
through the water. But it was too
late for that. The
male lunged. His two long tentacles whipped out—too fast even for Sheena to
see—and their clublike pads of suckers pounded against the barracuda hide,
sticking there. The
barracuda surged forward. It was unable to escape. The male pulled himself
toward the barracuda and wrapped his eight strong arms around its body, his
body pattern changing to an exultant uniform darkening, careless now of
detection. But
when the male tried to jet backward, hauling at the prey, the barracuda was too
massive and strong. The
male broke the standoff by rocketing forward until his body slammed into the
barracuda’s metal hide—he seemed shocked by the hardness of the “flesh”—and he
wrapped his two long, powerful tentacles around the slim gray body. Then
he opened his mouth and stabbed at the hull with his beak. The hull broke
through easily, Sheena saw; evidently it was designed for this. The male
injected poison to stun his victim, and then dug deeper into the hide to
extract the warm meat beneath. And meat there was, what looked like fish
fragments to Sheena, booty planted there by Dan. The
squid descended, chattering their ancient songs, diving through the cloud of
rich, cold meat, lashing their tentacles around the stricken prey. Sheena
joined in, her hide flashing in triumph, cool water surging through her mantle,
relishing the primordial power of this kill despite its artifice. That was when it
happened. Maura Della “Ms. Della,
welcome to Oceanlab,” Dan Ystebo said. As she clambered
stiffly down through the airlock into the habitat, the smell of air freshener
overwhelmed Maura. The two men here, biologist Dan Ystebo and a professional
diver, watched She sniffed.
“Woodland fragrance. Correct?” The
diver laughed. He was a burly fifty-year-old, but the dense air mixture here,
hydreliox, turned his voice into a Donald Duck squeak. “Better than the
alternative, Ms. Della.” Maura
found a seat between the two men before a bank of controls. The seat was just a
canvas frame, much repaired with duct tape. The working area of this hab was a
small, cramped sphere, its walls encrusted with equipment. It featured two
small, tough-looking windows, and its switches and dials were shiny and worn
with use. The lights were dim, the instruments and screens glowing. A sonar
beacon pinged softly, like a pulse. The
sense of confinement, the feel of the weight of water above her head,
was overwhelming. Dan
Ystebo was fat, breathy, intense, thirtyish, with Coke-bottle glasses and a mop
of unlikely red hair, a typical geek scientist type. Igor to Malenfant’s Doctor
Frankenstein, she thought. His face was underlit by the orange glow of his
instrument panel. “So,” he said awkwardly. “What do you think?” “I
think it feels like one of those old Soviet-era space stations. The Mir, maybe.” “That’s
not so far off,” Dan said, evidently nervous, talking too fast. “This is an old
navy installation. Built in the 1960s, nearly fifty years ago. It used to be in
deep water out by Puerto Rico, but when a hab diver got himself killed the navy
abandoned it and towed it here, to Key Largo.” “Another Cold War
relic,” she said. “Just like NASA.” Dan smiled.
“Swords into ploughshares, ma’am.” She
leaned forward, peering into the windows. Sunlight shafted through dusty gray
water, but she saw no signs of life, not a fish or frond of seaweed. “So where
is she?” Dan
pointed to a monitor, a modern softscreen pasted over a scuffed hull section.
It showed a school of squid jetting through the water in complex patterns. The
image was evidently enhanced; the water had been turned sky blue. “We don’t
rely on naked eye so much,” Dan said. “Which one is
Sheena Five?” Dan
touched the softscreen image, picking out one of the squid, and the virtual
camera zoomed in. The streamlined,
torpedo-shaped body was a rich burnt orange, mottled black. Winglike fins
rippled elegantly alongside “Sepioteuthissepioidea”
Dan said. “The Caribbean reef squid. About as long
as your arm. See her countershading? The light is downwelling, corning from
above; she has shaded her mantle— brighter below—to eliminate the effect of
shadow, making herself disappear. Squid, all cephalopods in fact, belong to the
phylum Mollusca.” “Molluscs? I
thought molluscs had feet.” “They
do.” Dan pointed. “But in the squid the foot has evolved into the funnel, here,
leading into the mantle, and the arms and tentacles here. The mantle
cavity contains the viscera—the circulatory, excretory, digestive, reproductive
systems. But the gills also lie in there; the squid ‘breathes’ by extracting
oxygen from the air that passes over the gills. And Sheena can use the water
passing through the mantle cavity for jet propulsion; she has big ring muscles
that—” “How do you know
that’s her?” Dan
pointed again. “See the swelling between the eyes, around the esophagus?” “That’s her
enhanced brain?” “A
squid’s neural layout isn’t like ours. Sheena has two nerve cords running like
rail tracks the length of her body, studded with pairs of ganglia. The forward
ganglia pair is expanded into a mass of lobes. We gen-enged Sheena and her
grandmothers to—” “To make a smart
squid.” “Ms.
Della, squid are smart anyway. They are molluscs, invertebrates, but they are
functionally equivalent to fish. In fact they seem to have evolved—a long time
ago, during the Jurassic—in competition with the fish. They have senses based
on light, scent, taste, touch, sound—including infrasound—gravity,
acceleration, perhaps even an electric sense. See the patterns on Sheena’s
hide?” “Yes.” “They’re
made by chromatophores, sacs of pigment granules surrounded by muscles. The
chromatophores are under conscious control; Sheena can open or close them as
she chooses. The pigments are black, orange, and yellow. The underlying colors,
blues and violets, are created by passive cells we call reflecting... Ms. Della, Sheena can control her
skin patterns consciously. She can make bands, bars, circles, annuli, dots. She
can even animate the display. The mantle skin is like a reverse retina, where
neural signals are converted to patches of shade, rather than the other way
around.” “And these
patterns are signals?” “Not
just the skin patterns. A given signal seems to be made up of a number of
components: the patterns; skin texture— rough or smooth; posture—the attitude
of the limbs, head, body, fins; and locomotor components—whether Sheena is
resting, jetting, hovering, grabbing, ink jetting. There may be electric or
sonic components too; we can’t be sure.” The
diver growled, “Ms. Della, we’ve barely scratched the surface with these
animals. Not to mention their deep-water cousins. Until the last few decades
all we did was lower nets and see what we could catch. We used to say it was
like trying to understand the animals of the land by working with a butterfly
net from a balloon in the clouds.” “And
what do they use this marvelous signaling for?” Maura asked. Dan
sighed. “Again we aren’t sure. They don’t hunt cooperatively. They forage alone
by night, and shoal by day. The shoaling seems to be to provide protection
while they rest. The squid don’t hide on the bottom like octopuses; they shoal
over sea grass beds where there are few predators. They have elaborate
courtship rituals. And the young seem to learn from the old. They post
sentinels. Very effectively, too; though they may have six or seven predator
encounters per hour—with yellow jacks and mutton snappers, barracuda and
houndfish, coming at them from anywhere—the squid kill rate is very low. “But
a squid shoal is not a community like ours. They don’t play or groom. There are
no leaders among them. The squid don’t show much loyalty to each other; they
don’t care for their young, and individuals move between shoals every few days. “And
they live only a couple of years, mating only once or twice. The squid live
fast and die young; it’s not clear to us why such short-lived animals need such
complex behavior, communication systems, and breeding rituals. Yet they have
them. Ms. Della, these are not like the animals you may be familiar
with. Perhaps they are more like birds.” “And
you claim that these communication systems are actually a language.” Dan
scratched his beard. “We’ve been able to isolate a number of primal linguistic
components that combine in a primitive grammar. Even in unenhanced squid. But
the language seems to be closed. It’s about nothing but food, sex, and danger,
as far as we can see. It’s like the dance of the bee.” “Unlike human
languages.” “Yes.
What we have done is open up the language of the squid. We built on the basic
patterns and grammar the squid already employ. The number of signals Sheena can
produce is not unlimited, of course, but even unenhanced squid have a very wide
‘vocabulary,’ taking into account the range of intensity, duration, and so
forth they can employ. We think they express, for example, moods and intentions
with these factors. And some of this stuff is extremely ancient. Some of the
simpler signals—the deimatic displays designed to drive off predators, for
example— can be observed among the octopuses. And the squid diverged from them
back in the early Mesozoic, some two hundred million years ago. Anyhow,
building on this, we believe Sheena—or at any rate her descendants—should be
able to express an infinite number of messages. Just as you or 1 can,
Ms. Della. Squid are clever molluscs. Giving them language was easy’’ “How do you train
them?” “With positive
reinforcement. Mostly.” “Mostly?” He
sighed. “I know what you’re asking. Yes, cephalopods can feel pain. They have
free nerve endings in the skin. We use low-voltage electric currents to deliver
mild shocks during discrimination training. They react as if—well, as you would
if I touched you with a stinging nettle. It’s no big deal. Ms. Della, I hope
you aren’t going to get hung up on this. I cherish Sheena—above and beyond her
mission. I wouldn’t damage her. I have no interest in hurting her.” Studying
him, she realized she believed him. But she sensed a certain lack in him, a
lack of a moral center. Perhaps that was a prerequisite in any sentient
creature who would inflict pain on another. Dan was still
talking. “Designing the Sheena series of enhancements, we were able to prove
that the areas of the brain responsible for learning are the vertical and
superior frontal lobes that lie above the esophagus.” “How did you prove
that?” Dan blinked. “By
cutting away parts of squid brains.” Maura
sighed. Here we go again. Memo, she thought. Do not let Igor here repeat this
Nazi doctor stuff in front of the cameras. She
felt uneasy on a deeper level, too. Here was Dan Ystebo hijacking the squid’s
evidently remarkable communications senses for his own purposes: for capturing
banal commands transmitted by humans. But Dan had admitted he didn’t know what
all this rich speech was really^cr What if we are damaging Sheena, Maura
thought, by excluding her from the songs of her shoals? Does a squid have
a soul? They
studied Sheena. That head was crowned by a beak surrounded by flipperlike arms,
and two forward-looking eyes, blue-green rimmed with orange, peered briefly
into the camera. Alien eyes.
Intelligent. How did it
feel, to be Sheena? And
could Sheena possibly understand that humans—Reid Malenfant and his associates,
in fact—were planning to have her fly a rocket ship to an asteroid? The
squid school on the softscreen seemed to be hunting now. They were moving in
formation around an unmanned camera buoy. The images were spectacular, Jacques
Cousteau stuff. “They swim awful
fast,” she said. “They’re
not swimming,” Dan said patiently. “When they swim, they use their fins. Right
now they are squirting water out of vents. Jet propulsion.” “You
understand why I’m here. Malenfant is asking me to go to bat for you on the
Hill Monday. I have to put my reputation on the line, to enable this project.” “I know that.” “Tell
me this, Dr. Ystebo. You’re sure, absolutely sure, this is going to work?” “Absolutely.” He
spoke with a calm conviction. “Ms. Della, you have to see the power of
Malenfant’s conception. I’m convinced Sheena will be able to function in space
and at the NEO. She is smart, obviously adapted to gravity-free conditions—
there’ll be no calcium depletion or body fluid redistribution or any of that
crap for her—almost as if she has evolved for the conditions of space travel,
as we self-evidently haven’t. And she can manipulate her environment. We have a
variety of waldo-driven instruments which will enable her to carry out her
functions on “I’m
told the squid are social creatures. And they’re very mobile, obviously.
Whereas Sheena will be alone, in the can we’re going to cram her into—” “She’ll
have a lot of facilities, Ms. Della. Including comms, of course. We’ll do
everything we can to keep her functioning.” Functioning.
“Why not an octopus? Squid are social creatures. In
fact, isn’t it true that their consciousness arises from their social
structures? Whereas octopuses, I’m told, are solitary, sedentary creatures
anyhow who could stand the isolation and confinement.” “But
not so smart,” Dan said. “They work alone. They don’t need to communicate. And
they rely on smell, not sight, to hunt. Thanks to those squid
eyes—forward-placed for binocular vision—Sheena will be able to navigate
through space for us. It had to be a squid, Ms. Della. If she’s a little
uncomfortable en route, that’s a price we’ll have to pay.” “And
what about the return trip? The stresses of reentry, rehabilitation...” “In hand,” Dan
said vaguely. He blinked like an owl. In
hand. Sure. You’re not the one going to the
asteroid, you charmless nerd. Maura
found herself convinced. Malenfant knows what he’s doing, right down the line.
I have to force the approvals through, on Monday. Sheena—smart, flexible, and a
lot cheaper than an equivalent robot, even when you took into account the
launch costs for her life-support environment—was the item that had closed Reid
Malenfant’s interplanetary design. There
were some things working in her favor. Behind the scenes Malenfant had already
begun to assemble promises of the technical support he was going to need. His
old buddies at NASA had started to find ways to free up deep-space
communications and provide support for detailed mission design and other
support facilities. And it would help, she thought, that this wouldn’t be
solely a NASA-related project; cooperation from Woods Hole in Massachusetts and
the research institute at Mon-terey Bay Aquarium in California diluted the
hostility NASA always attracted on the Hill. But, she thought,
if I succeed I will be forever associated with this. And if the news about the
brave little squid turns sour “I’ve
been working with Sheena for months now,” Dan said. “I know her. She knows me.
And I know she’s committed to the mission.” “You think she
understands the risks?” Dan
looked uncomfortable. “We’re counseling her. And we’re planning to have Sheena
make some kind of statement of her own. Something we can broadcast, of course
with a translation. If something does go wrong we hope the public will accept
it as a justified sacrifice.” Maura
grunted, unconvinced. “Tell me this,” she said. “If you were her, would you
go?” “Hell,
no,” he said. “But I’m not her. Ms. Della, every moment of her life,
from the moment she was hatched, Sheena has been oriented to the goal. It’s
what she lives for. The mission.” Somberly
Maura watched the squid, Sheena, as she flipped and jetted in formation with
her fellows. I need to pee, she
realized. She turned to Dan.
“How do I, uh...” The
old diver type handed her a steel jar with a yellow label that had her name on
it. “Your Personal Micturition Vessel. Welcome to the space program, Ms.
Della.” Perhaps
reacting to some out-of-shot predator threat, the squid shoal collapsed to a
tight school and jetted away with startling speed, their motion
three-dimensional and complex, rushing out of the virtual camera’s field of
view. Sheena 5 The courting
began. The
squid swam around each other, subtly adopting new positions in time and space:
each female surrounded by two, three, four males. Sheena enjoyed the dance—the
ancient, rich choreography—even though she knew courting was not for her: it
never could be, after she had been selected by Bootstrap. Dan had explained
it all. But now,
regardless of Dan’s strictures, regardless of the clamoring mind she carried,
he came for her: the killer male, one tentacle torn on some loose fragment of
metal, bearing his She
should swim away. But here he was next to her, swimming back and forth with
her. She fled, a short distance, but he pursued her, swimming with her, his
every movement matching hers. She knew this was
wrong. And yet it was irresistible. She
felt a skin pattern flush over her body, a pied mottling of black and clear,
speckled with white spots. It was a simple, ancient message. Court me. He swam closer. But
the other males, still orbiting her, began to encroach, their eyes hard and
intent. The hunter, her male, swam up to meet the most bold. They met
each other, arms flaring, heads dark, bright bands on the mantle. Get away.
She is mine! The male refiised to back off, his body pattern flaring to
match the hunter’s. But the hunter raised his body until his fins bumped the
intruder’s, who backed away. Now
he came back to her. She could see that his far side was a bright, uniform
silver, a message to the other males: Keep away, now. Keep away. She is
mine! But the side closest to her was a soothing, uniform gray-black, a
smooth texture into which she longed to immerse herself, to shut off the
clattering analysis of the brain the humans had given her. As he rolled, the
colors tracked around his body, and she could see the tiny muscles working the
pigment sacs on his hide. Now
he faced her, open arms starfished around his mouth. His eyes were on her:
green and unblinking, avid, mindless, without calculation. Utterly
irresistible. And already he was holding out his hectocotylus toward her, the
modified arm bearing the clutch of spermatophores at its tip. For
a last instant she remembered Dan, his rigid human face peering out of glass
windows at her, the little panels he sent into the water flashing their signs. Mission,
Sheena, mission. Bootstrap! Mission! Dan! She knew she must
not do this. But then the
animal within her rose, urgent. She
opened her mantle to the male. He pumped water into her, seeking to flush out
the sperm of any other mate. And then his hectocotylus reached for her,
striking swiftly, and lodged his needlelike spermatophore among the roots of
her arms. Already, it was
over. And
yet it was not. She could choose whether or not to embrace the spermatophore
and place it in her seminal receptacle. The
male was withdrawing. All around her, the squid’s flashing songs pulsed with
life. She
knew, compared to a human’s, her life was short: flashing, bright, lasting one
summer, two at most, a handful of matings. And she was alone: she did not know
her parents, would never know her young, might never see this mate of hers
again. And
yet it did not matter. For there was consolation in the shoal, and the shoal of
shoals: the ancient songs that reached back to a time before humans, before
whales, before even the fish. The songs, poetry of light and dance, made every
squid aware she was part of a continuum that stretched back to those ancient
seas, and on to the incomprehensible future; and that her own brief, vibrant
life was as insignificant, yet as vital, as a single silver scale on the hide
of a fish. Sheena,
with her human-built mind, was the first of all squid to be able to understand
this. And yet every squid knew it, on some level that transcended the
mind. But
Sheena was no longer part of that continuum. Dan understood nothing of the
shoal—not really—but he had stressed that much to her. Sheena was different,
with different goals: human goals. Even
as the male receded, she felt overwhelmed with sadness, loneliness, isolation. Flaring
anger at the humans who had done this to her, she closed her arms over the
spermatophore, and drew it inside her. e-CNN Following
the revelation that a genetically enhanced squid is to be the effective control
center of Reid Malenfant’s quixotic mission to an asteroid <detail>,
there has been a predictable outcry from conservation and wildlife-rights
groups. But there was an
unexpected reaction on Wall Street today, where stocks in information
technology companies took a beating. Prices <full listing> quoted for the
traditional giants like IBM <link> and Microsoft <link> tumbled,
but so did the prices for companies like Qbit <link> and Biocom
<link>, recent stars of the markets with
their stream of successes in the burgeoning fields of
quantum-technology computing and bio-computing <background>. The
reason for all this action is Bootstrap’s rejection of traditional IT solutions
in favor of the apparently exotic choice of an enhanced animal. Now analysts
are questioning whether the industry’s reputation for overpriced, unreliable,
and bug-ridden products is finally taking its toll. Most
of the firms we contacted refused to comment. But an e-spokesperson for IBM
said today <animation> that... Ocean Child Thank you, Your
Honor. I only want to say this. I
want everybody to know what we in the Eden League are attempting. We
are developing an internal technology that will selectively suppress the
so-called “higher” brain functions in humans. It is clear to us that our
“intelligence” has been of no real evolutionary advantage, and therefore we
intend to discard it. That is why I have no regrets about the mine we attempted
to drop onto the laboratory at Key Largo. Frankly I wish it had worked, and I
know that statement will affect my sentencing. I don’t care; in fact I welcome
it. And
I can announce from this platform that we have already started researching a
counter-technology that will similarly restore the squid to their innocence. What those fascist
scientists are doing is cruel. I
don’t mean the experiments where they scoop out the brains of a sentient,
intelligent creature. I don’t mean the way they plan to put them to work,
farming the oceans for us and even shooting them off into space, where once
they were free. I mean the fact
that these animals have been given minds at all. For centuries we
have dragged these beautiful creatures from the Ocean for our food. Now, for
our own convenience, we have committed a much greater crime. We have inflicted
on these squid an awareness of mortality. And for that, may the Mother Ocean Thank you. That’s
all. Emma Stoney “We
are invoking deep principles of scientific thinking,” Cornelius Taine said.
“Copernicus pointed out that the Earth moves around the sun, not the other way
around, and so we were displaced from the center of the universe. The
Copernican principle has guided us ever since. Now we see Earth as just one
star, unexceptional, among billions in the Galaxy. “We
don’t expect to find ourselves in a special place in space. Why should
we expect to be in a special place in time! But that is what you have to
accept, you see, if you believe humankind has a future with very distant
limits. Because in that case we must be among the very first humans who ever
lived.” “Get to the
point,” Malenfant said softly. “All
right. Based on arguments like this, we think a catastrophe is awaiting
humankind. A universal extinction, a little way ahead. “We call this the
Carter catastrophe.” Emma shivered,
despite the warmth of the day. Malenfant
had suggested they follow up Cornelius Taine’s sudden intrusion into their
lives by accepting his invitation to come to the New York head offices of
Eschatology, Incorporated. Emma resisted. In her view they had far more
important things to talk about than the end of the world. But Malenfant
insisted. Cornelius, it
seemed, had gotten under his skin. So
here they were: the three of them sitting at a polished table big enough for
twelve, with small inlaid softscreens. On the wall was a gray-glowing monitor
screen. Malenfant
sucked aggressively at a beer. “Eschatology,” he snapped. “The study of the end
of things. Right? So tell me about the end of the world, Cornelius. What? How?” “That
we don’t know,” Cornelius said evenly. “There are many possibilities. Impact by
an asteroid or a comet, another dinosaur killer? A giant volcanic event? A
global nuclear war is still possible. Or perhaps we will destroy the marginal,
bio-maintained stability of the Earth’s climate. As we go on, we find more ways
for the universe to destroy us—not to mention new ways in which we can destroy
ourselves. This is what Escha-tology, Inc., was set up to consider. But there’s
really nothing new in this kind of thinking. We’ve suspected that humanity was
doomed to ultimate extinction since the middle of the nineteenth century.” “The Heat Death,”
Malenfant said. “Yes.
Even if we survive the various short-term hazards, entropy must increase to a
maximum. In the end the stars must die, the universe will cool to a global
uniformity a fraction above absolute zero, and there will be no usable energy,
anywhere.” “I
thought there were ways out of that,” Malenfant said. “Something to do with
manipulating the Big Crunch. Using the energy of a collapsing universe to live
forever.” Cornelius
laughed. “There have been ingenious models of how we might escape the Death,
survive a Big Crunch. But they are all based on pushing our best theories of
physics, quantum mechanics and relativity, into areas where they break
down—such as the singularity at the end of a collapsing universe. Anyway we
already know, from cosmological data, that there is no Big Crunch ahead
of us. The universe is doomed to expand forever, without limit. The Heat Death,
in one form or another, seems inevitable.” “But that would
give us billions of years,” Malenfant said. “In fact more,”
Cornelius replied. “Orders of magnitude more.” “Well, perhaps we
should settle for that,” Malenfant said dryly. “Perhaps.
Still, the final extinction must come at last. And the fact of that extinction
is appalling, no matter how far downstream it is.” “But,”
Emma said skeptically, “if you’re right about what you said in the desert, we
don’t have trillions of years. Just a couple of centuries.” Cornelius
was watching Malenfant, evidently hoping for a reaction. “Extinction is
extinction; if the future must have a terminus, does it matter when it comes?” “Hell, yes,”
Malenfant said. “I know I’m going to die someday. That doesn’t mean I want you
to blow my brains out right now. Cornelius
smiled. “Exactly our philosophy, Malenfant. The game itself is worth the
playing.” Emma
knew Cornelius felt he had won this phase of the argument. And, gradually, step
by step, he was drawing Malenfant into his lunacy. She sat
impatiently, wishing she wasn’t here. She
looked around the small, oak-paneled conference room. There was a smell of
polished leather and clean carpets: impeccable taste, corporate lushness, anonymity.
The only real sign of unusual wealth and power, in fact, was the enviable
view—from a sealed, tinted window—of Central Park. They were high enough here
to be above the park’s main UV dome. She saw people strolling, children playing
on the glowing green grass, the floating sparks of police drones everywhere. Emma
wasn’t sure what she had expected of Eschatology. Maybe a trailer home in
Nevada, the walls coated with tabloid newspaper cuttings, the interior crammed
with cameras and listening gear. Or perhaps the opposite extreme: an
ultramodern facility with a giant virtual representation of the organization’s
Mister Big beamed down from orbit, no doubt stroking his white cat. But
this office, here in the heart of Manhattan, was none of that. It was essentially
ordinary. That made it all the more scary, of course. Malenfant
said now, “So tell me how you know we only have two hundred years.” Cornelius smiled.
“We’re going to play a game.” Malenfant glared. Cornelius
reached under the table and produced a wooden box, sealed up. It had a single
grooved outlet, with a wooden lever alongside. “In this box there are a number
of balls. One of them has your name on it, Malenfant; the rest are blank. If
you press the lever you will retrieve the balls one at a time, and you may
inspect them. The retrieval will be truly random. “I won’t tell you
how many balls the box contains. I won’t give you the opportunity to inspect
the box, save to draw out the balls with the lever. But I promise you there are
either ten balls in here—or a thousand. Now. Would you hazard which is the true number, ten or a
thousand?” “Nope. Not without
evidence.” “Very wise.
Please, pull the lever.” Malenfant
drummed his fingers on the tabletop. Then he pressed the lever. A
small black marble popped into the slot. Malenfant inspected it; it was blank.
Emma could see there was easily room for a thousand such balls in the box, if
need be. Malenfant scowled
and pressed the lever again. His name was on
the third ball he produced. “There are ten
balls in the box,” Malenfant said immediately. “Why do you say
that?” “Because
if there were a thousand in there it’s not likely I’d reach myself so quickly.” Cornelius
nodded. “Your intuition is sound. This is an example of Bayes’ rule, which is a
technique for assigning probabilities to competing hypotheses with only limited
information. In fact—” He hesitated, calculating. “—the probability that you’re
right is now two-thirds, on the basis of your ball being third out.” Emma
tried to figure that for herself. But, like most probability problems, the
answer was counterintuitive. “What’s your
point, Cornelius?” “Let’s
think about the future.” Cornelius tapped the softscreen embedded in the
tabletop before him. The small monitor before Emma lit up, and a schematic
graph drew itself elegantly on the screen. It was a simple exponential curve,
she recognized, a growth rising slowly at first, steepening up to a point
labeled NOW. Cornelius said, “Here is a picture of the growth of the human
population over time. You can see the steep rise in recent centuries. It is a
remarkable fact that ten percent of all the humans who have ever existed
are alive now. More than five percent of all humans, Malenfant, were born after
you were. “But
that is the past. Let’s imagine how the future might develop. Here are three
possibilities.” The curve continued to climb, steepening as it did so, climbing
out of Emma’s frame. “This,” Cornelius said, “is the scenario most of us would
like to see. A continued expansion of human numbers. Presumably this would
require a move off-planet. “Another
possibility is this.” A second curve extrapolated itself from the NOW point, a
smooth tip over to a flat horizontal line. “Perhaps our numbers will stabilize.
We may settle for the resources of the Earth, find a way to manage our numbers
and our planet indefinitely. A bucolic and unexciting picture, but perhaps it
is acceptable. “But
there is a third possibility.” A third curve climbed a little way past the NOW
marker—then fell spectacularly to zero. “Jesus,” said
Malenfant. “A crash.” “Yes.
Studies of the population numbers of other creatures, lower animals and
insects, often show this sort of shape. Plague, famine, that sort of thing. For
us, the end of the world, soon. “Now.
You can see that in the first two cases, the vast majority of humans are yet
to be born. Even if we stay on Earth, we estimate we have a billion years
ahead of us before changes in the sun will render Earth’s biosphere unviable.
Even in this restricted case we would have far more future than past. “And
if we expand off-planet, if we achieve the kind of future you’re working for,
Malenfant, the possibilities are much greater. Suppose we—or our engineered
descendants—colonize the Galaxy. There are four hundred billion stars in the
Galaxy, many of which will provide habitable environments for far longer than a
mere billion years. Then the total human population, over time, might reach
trillions of times its present number.” “Oh. And that’s
the problem,” Malenfant said heavily. “You’re
starting to see the argument,” Cornelius said, approving. “I’m not,” Emma
said. Malenfant
said, “Remember his game with the balls and the box. Why are we here now? If
we really are going on to the stars, you have to believe that you were born in
the first one-billionth part of the total human population. And how likely is
that? Don’t you get it, Emma? It’s as if I drew out my ball third out of a
thousand—” “Far more unlikely
than that, in fact,” said Cornelius. Malenfant
got up and began to pace the room, excited. “Emma, I don’t know statistics from
my elbow. But I used to think like this as a kid. Why am I alive now? Suppose
we do go on to colonize the Galaxy. Then most of the humans who ever live will
be vacuum-sucking cyborgs in some huge interstellar empire. And it’s far more
likely that I’d be one of them than what I am. In fact the only pop
curve where it’s reasonably likely that we’d find ourselves here, now,
is…” “The crash,” said
Emma. “Yes,”
Cornelius said somberly. “If there is a near-future extinction, it is
overwhelmingly likely that we find ourselves alive within a few centuries of
the present day. Simply because that is the period when most humans who ever
lived, or who will ever live, will have been alive. Ourselves among
them.” “I don’t believe this
for a second,” Emma said flatly. “It
is impossible to prove, but hard to refute,” said Cornelius. “Put it this way.
Suppose I tell you the world will end tomorrow. You might think yourself
unlucky that your natural life span has been cut short. But in fact, one in
ten of all humans—that is, the people alive now—would be in the same boat
as you.” He smiled. “You work in Las Vegas. Ask around. Losing out to one in
ten odds is unlucky, but not drastically so.” “You
can’t argue from analogy like this,” Emma said. “There are a fixed number of
balls in that box. But the total number of possible humans depends on the
undetermined and open-ended future—it might even be infinite. And how can you
possibly make predictions about people who don’t even exist yet—whose nature
and powers and choices we know absolutely nothing about? You’re reducing the
most profound mysteries of human existence to a shell game.” “You’re
right to be skeptical,” Cornelius said patiently. “Nevertheless we have thirty
years of these studies behind us now. The methodology was first proposed by a
physicist called Brandon Carter in a lecture to the Royal Society in London in
the 1980s. And we have built up estimates based on a range of approaches,
calling on data from many disciplines—” Malenfant said hoarsely, “When?” “Not
earlier than one hundred and fifty years from now. Not later than two hundred
and forty.” Malenfant
cleared his throat. “Cornelius, what’s this all about? Is this an extension of
the old eggs-in-one-basket argument? Are you going to push for an off-planet
expansion?” Cornelius
was shaking his head. “I’m afraid that’s not going to help.” Malenfant
looked surprised. “Why not? We have centuries. We could spread over the Solar
System—” “But
that’s the point,” Cornelius said. “Think about it. My argument wasn’t based on
any one threat, or any assumptions about where humans might be Jocate4 or
whafJeveJ oftecb-nology we might reach. It was an argument about the
continued existence of humanity, come what may. Perhaps we could even reach
the stars, Malenfant. But it will do us no good. The Carter catastrophe will
reach us anyway.” “Jesus,”
said Malenfant. “What possible catastrophe could obliterate star systems—reach
across light years?” “We don’t know.” There was a heavy
silence in the wood-laden room. Malenfant said
gruffly, “So tell me what you want from me.” “I’m
coming to that,” Cornelius said evenly. He stood up. “May I bring you more
drinks?” Emma
got out of her chair and walked to the window. She looked out over Central
Park, the children playing. They were engaged in some odd, complex game of
shifting patterns. She watched for a while; it looked almost mathematical, like
a geometric form of communication. Kids were strange these days. Getting
brighter, according to the news media. Maybe they needed to be. But
some things never changed. Here came a buggy, she saw, crossing through the
park, drawn by a horse, tireless and steady. The world, bathed in smoky,
smog-laden sunlight, looked rich, ancient yet renewed, full of life and possibilities. Was
it possible Cornelius was right? That all this could end, so soon? Two
hundred more years was nothing. There were hominid tools on the planet two million
years old. And,
she thought, will there be a last day? Will there still be a New York, a
Central Park—the last children of all playing here on that day? Will they know
they have no future? Or is all this
simple craziness? Malenfant
touched her arm. “This is one hell of a thing, isn’t it?” She recognized the
tone, the look. All the skepticism and hostility he had shown to Cornelius out
in the desert had evaporated. Here was another Big Idea, and Reid Malenfant was
distracted, like a kid by a new shiny toy. Shit, she thought.
I can’t afford for Malenfant to take his eye off the ball. Not now. And it’s my
fault. I could have dumped Cornelius in Vegas, found a way to block his
approach... Too She
tried, anyway. “Malenfant, listen. I’ve been digging up Cornelius’ past.” Malenfant turned,
attentive. Some
of it was on the record. She hadn’t even recognized the terms mathematicians
used to describe Cornelius’ academic achievement—evidently it covered games of
strategy, economic analysis, computer architecture, the shape of the universe,
the distribution of prime numbers. He had been on his way, it seemed, to
becoming one of the most influential minds of his generation. But he had always
been... well, odd. His
gift seemed nonrational: he would leap to a new vision, somehow knowing its
rightness instinctively, and construct laborious proofs later. Cornelius had
remained solitary: he had attracted awe, envy, resentment. As
he’d approached thirty he had driven himself through a couple of years of
feverish brilliance. Maybe
this was because the well of mathematical genius traditionally dries up at
around that age, a prospect that must have terrified Taine, so that he thought
he was working against time. Or
maybe there was a darker explanation, Emma’s e-therapists speculated. It wasn’t
unknown for creativity to derive from a depressive or schizoid personality. And
creative capacities could be used in a defensive way, to fend off mental
illness. Maybe
Cornelius had been working hard in order to stay sane. If he had been, it
didn’t seem to have worked. The anecdotes of
Cornelius’ breakdown were fragmentary. At
first he was just highly aware, watchful, insomniac. Then he began to see
patterns in the world around him—the cracks in the sidewalk, telephone numbers,
the static of dead television screens. He had said he was on the verge of deep
cosmic insights, available only to him— “Who says all
this?” “His
colleagues. His doctors’ case notes, later. You see the pattern, Malenfant?
Everything got twisted around. It was as if his faith in the rationality and
order of the universe had turned against him, becoming twisted and
dysfunctional.” “Yeah.
Right. And envy and peer pressure and all that good stuff had nothing to do
with it.” “Malenfant,
on his last day at Princeton they found him in the canteen, slamming his head
against a wall, over and over.” After
that Cornelius had disappeared for two years. Emma’s data miners had been
unable to trace how he spent that time. When he reemerged, it wasn’t to go back
to Princeton but to become a founding board member of Eschatology,
Incorporated. And
here was Emma now, with Malenfant, in the orderly office of this apparently
calm, rational, highly intelligent man. Talking about the end of the world. “Don’t
you get it, Malenfant?” she whispered urgently. “Here’s a guy who tells us he
sees patterns in the universe nobody else can make out—a guy who believes he
can predict the end of humanity.” A guy who seemed on the point of inducing
Malenfant to turn aside his own gigantic projects to follow his insanity. “Are
you listening?” Malenfant
touched her arm. “I hear what you say,” he said. “But—” “But what?” “What
if it’s true? Whether Cornelius is insane or not, what if
he’s right? What then?” His eyes were alive, excited. Emma watched the
children in the park. Cornelius
returned and invited them to sit once more. He had brought a fresh chilled beer
for Malenfant and a coffee for Emma: a decent latte in a china cup, smelling as
if it had been freshly brewed and poured by a human hand. She was impressed, as
was, no doubt, the intention. Cornelius
sat down. He coughed. “Now comes the part you may find hard to believe.” Malenfant
barked laughter. “Harder than the death of humankind in two hundred years? Are
you for real?” Cornelius
said, with a nod to Emma, “Here’s a little more dubious logic for you. Suppose,
in the next few decades, humans— our descendants—do find a way to avoid
the catastrophe. A way for us to continue, into the indefinite future.” “That’s
impossible, if your arguments are correct.” “No.
Merely highly unlikely. But in that case—and knowing the hugeness of the catastrophe
to come—if they did find a way, what might our descendants try to do?” Malenfant frowned.
“You’re losing me.” Cornelius smiled.
“They would surely try to send us a message.” Emma closed her
eyes. The madness deepens, she thought. “Whoa.”
Malenfant held up his hands. “You’re talking about sending a message back in
timeT’ Cornelius
went on. “And the most logical thing for us to do would be to make every effort
to detect that message. Wouldn’t it? Because it would be the most important
message ever received. The future of the species would depend on it.” “Time
paradoxes,” Emma whispered. “I always hated stories about time paradoxes.” Malenfant
sat back. Suddenly, to Emma, he looked much older than his fifty years. “Jesus.
What a day. And this is what you want me for? To build you a radio that will
pick up the future?” “Perhaps
the future is already calling. All we have to do is try, any which way. They’re
our descendants. They know we are trying. They even know how we
are trying. And so they can target us. Or will. Our language is a little
limited here. You are unique, Malenfant. You have the resources and the vision
to carry this through. Destiny awaits you.” Malenfant
turned to Emma. She shook her head at him. We ought to get out of here. He
looked bemused. He
turned back to Cornelius. “Tell me one thing,” he said. “How many balls were
there in that damn box?” But Cornelius
would only smile. Reid Malenfant Afterward, they
shared a cab to the airport. “Remember those
arguments we used to have?” He smiled. “Which
arguments in particular?” “About whether to
have kids.” “Yeah.
We agreed our position, didn’t we? If you have kids you’re a slave to your
genes. Just a conduit from past to future, from the primeval ocean to galactic
empire.” “Right
now,” she said, “that doesn’t seem such a bad ambition. And if we did have
kids, we might be able to figure it out better.” “Figure out what?” She
waved a hand at the New York afternoon. “The future. Time and space. Doom soon.
I think I’m in some kind of shock, Malenfant.” “Me too.” “But
I think if I had kids I’d understand better. Because those future people who
will never exist, except as Cornelius’ statistical phantoms, would have been my
children. As it is, they have nothing to do with me. To them I’m just a... a
bubble that burst, utterly irrelevant, far upstream. So their struggles don’t
mean anything. We don’t mean anything. All our struggles, the way we
loved each other and fell out with each other and fought like hell. Our atom of
love. None of it matters. Because we’re transient. We’ll vanish, like bubbles,
like shadows, like ripples on a pond.” “We do matter. You
do. Our relationship does, even if it is—” “Self-contained?
Sealed off?” “You
aren’t irrelevant to me, Emma. And my life, what I’ve achieved, means a
lot to me. “But
that’s me sublimating. That’s what you diagnosed years ago, isn’t it?” “I
can’t diagnose anything about you, Malenfant. You’re just a mass of
contradictions.” “If
you could change history like Cornelius says the future people are trying to,”
he said, “if you could go back and fix things between us, would you?” She
thought about that. “The past has made us what we are. If we changed it we’d
lose ourselves. Wouldn’t we? No, Malenfant. I wouldn’t change a damn thing.
But—” “Yeah?” She
was watching him, her eyes as black as deep lunar craters. “That doesn’t mean I
understand you. And I don’t love you.” “I know that,” he
said, and he felt his heart tear. Bill Tybee June, I know you
want me to tell you everything, good and bad, so here goes. The
good is that Tom loves the Heart you sent him for his birthday. He carries it
around everywhere, and he tells it everything that happens to him, though to
tell you the truth I don’t understand the half of what he says to it myself. Here’s the bad. I
had to take Tom out of school yesterday. Some kids picked
on him. I
know we’ve had this shit before, and we want him to learn to tough it out. But
this time it went beyond the usual bully-the-Brainiac routine. The kids got a
little rough, and it sounds as if there was a teacher there who should have
intervened but didn’t. By the time the principal was called, it had gotten
pretty serious. Tom
spent a night in the hospital. It was only one night, just bruising and cuts
and one broken bone, in his little finger. But he’s home now. If
I turn this screen around... wait... you can see him. Fine, isn’t he? He’s
a little withdrawn. I know we discourage that rocking thing he does, but
today’s not the day. You
can see he’s reading. I have to admit I still find it a little scary the way he
flips over the pages like that, one after the other, a page a second. But he’s
fine, just our Tom. So
you aren’t to worry. But I’ll want assurances from that damn school before I
let Tom go back there again. Anyway, enough. I
want to show you Billie’s painting. Emma Stoney When she heard
Malenfant had hauled Dan Ystebo out from Florida, Emma
stormed down to Malenfant’s office. “Here’s
the question, Dan,” Malenfant was saying. “How would you detect a signal from
the future?” Behind
his beard, Dan Ystebo’s mouth was gaping. His face and crimson hair shone,
greasy, and there were two neat half-moons of dampness under his armpits:
souvenirs, Emma thought, of his flight from Florida, the first available, and
his Yellow SmartCab ride from the airport. “What are you talking about,
Malenfant?” “A
signal from the future. What would you do? How would you build a receiver?” Dan
looked, confused, from Malenfant to Emma. “Malenfant, for Christ’s sake, I’ve
got work to do. Sheena Five—” “You’ve
got a good team down there,” Malenfant said. “Cut them a little slack. This is
more important.” He pulled out a chair and pushed at Dan’s shoulders, almost
forcing him down. He had a half-drunk can of Shit; now he shoved it to Dan.
“Thirsty? Drink. Hungry? Eat. Meantime, think.” “Yo,” Dan said
uncertainly. “You’re
my Mr. Science, Dan. Signals from the future. What? How? Wait until you hear
the stuff I’m onto here. It’s incredible. If it pans out it will be the most
important thing we’ve ever done—Christ, it will change the world. I want an
answer in twenty-four hours.” Dan
looked bewildered. Then a broad smile spread over his face. “God, I love this
job. Okay. You got connections in here?” Malenfant
stood over him and showed him how to log on from the softscreen built into the
desk. When
Dan was up and running, Emma pulled at Malenfant’s sleeve and took him to one
side. “So once again you’re ripping up the car park.” Malenfant
grinned and ran his big hand over his bare scalp. “I’m impulsive. You used to
like that in me.” “Don’t
bullshit, Malenfant. First I find we’ve invested millions in Key Largo. Then I
learn that Dan, the key to that operation, is reassigned to this la-la
Eschatology bullshit—” “But
he’s done his job at Largo. His juniors can run with the ball a while...” “Malenfant,
Dan isn’t some general-purpose genius like in the movies. He’s a specialist, a
marine biologist. If you want someone to work on time travel signals you need a
physicist, or an engineer. Better yet a sci fi writer.” He
just snorted at that. “People are what counts. Dan is my alpha geek, Emma.” “I don’t know why
I stay with you, Malenfant.” He grinned. “For
the ride, girl. For the ride.” “All
right. But now we’re going to sit down and do some real work. We have three
days before your stakeholder presentation and the private polls do not look
good for us... Are you listening to
me, Malenfant?” “Yeah.”
But Malenfant was watching Dan. “Yeah. Sorry. Come on. We’ll use your office.” Reid Malenfant Malenfant had
called the stakeholder presentation to head off a flight of capital
after the exposure of his off-Earth projects. He
hired a meeting room at the old McDonnell Douglas Hunt-ington Beach complex in
California. McDonnell had been responsible for the Mercury and Gemini
spacecraft back in spaceflight’s Stone Age—or Golden Age, depending on your
point of view. Mercury and Gemini, “little ships that could,” had been highly
popular with the astronaut corps. Also he had the room lined with displays of
pieces of hardware taken from his Mojave development shops: hydraulic actuators
and autopilots and vernier motors. Real, scorch-marked rocket engineering. To
the smart operator, Malenfant liked to say, everything is a symbol. Emma nudged him.
It was time. He
stood up and climbed onto the stage. The audience buzz dropped, and the lights
dimmed. Once
again, a turning point, he thought, another make-or-break crisis. If I succeed
today, then the Big Dumb Booster flies. If I fail—then, hell, I find another
way. He was confident,
in command. He began. “We
at Bootstrap believe it is possible that America can dominate space in the
twenty-first century—making money doing it—just as we dominated commercial
aviation in the twentieth century. In fact, as I will try to explain, I believe
we have a duty to the nation, indeed the human species, at least to try. “But
the first thing we have to do is to bring down Earth-to-orbit costs,” he said.
“And there are two ways to achieve that. One way is to build a new generation
of reusable spacecraft.” The
first challenge came, a voice floating from the back of the room. We already
have a reusable spacecraft. We ‘ve been flying it for thirty years. Malenfant
held his hands up. “Much as I admire NASA’s achievements, to call the space
shuttle reusable is to stretch the word to its yield point. After each
shuttle flight the orbiter has to be stripped down, reassembled, and
recertified from component level up. It would actually be cheaper to build a
whole new orbiter every time. So
you’re proposing anew reusable craft? Lockheed has spent gigabucks and years
developing— “I’m
not aiming for reusability at all, if you’ll forgive me. Because the other approach
to cutting launch costs is to use expendables that are so damn cheap that you
don’t care if you throw them away. Hence, the ‘Big Dumb Booster.’ “ Using
the giant softscreen behind him he let them look at a software-graphic image of
George Hench’s BDB on the pad. It looked something like the lower half of a
space shuttle—two solid rocket boosters strapped to a fat, rust-brown external
fuel tank—but there was no moth-shaped shuttle orbiter clinging to the tank.
Instead the tank was topped by a blunt-nosed payload cover almost as fat and
wide as the tank itself. And there were no NASA logos: just the Bootstrap
insignia, and a boldly displayed Stars and Stripes. There
were some murmurs from his audience, one or two snickers. Somebody said, It
looks more Soviet than anything American. So
it did, Malenfant realized, surprised. He made a note to discuss that with
Hench, to take out the tractor-factory tinge. Symbolism was everything. Malenfant
pulled up more images, including cutaways giving some construction details.
“The stack is over three hundred feet tall. You have a boat-tail of four space
shuttle main engines here, attached to the bottom of a modified shuttle
external tank, so the lower stage is powered by liquid oxygen and hydrogen.
You’ll immediately see one benefit over the standard shuttle design, which is
in-line propulsion; we have a much more robust stack here. The upper stage is
built on one shuttle main engine. Our performance to low Earth orbit will be a
hundred and thirty-five tons—twice what the shuttle can achieve. “But
LEO performance is secondary. This is primarily an interplanetary launcher. We
can throw fifty tons directly onto an interplanetary trajectory. That makes the
avionics simple, incidentally. We don’t need to accommodate Earth orbit or
reentry or landing. Just point and shoot...” It may be big and
dumb, but it s scarcely cheap. “Oh, but it is. What you have here is a bird
built from technology about as proven and basic as we can find. We only use
shuttle engines and other components at the end of their design lifetimes. And
as I’ve assured you before, I am investing not one thin dime in R and D. I’m
interested in reaching an asteroid, not in reinventing the known art. We
believe we could be ready for launch in six months.” What about
testing? “We
will test by flying, and each time we fly we will take up a usable payload.” That s ridiculous.
Not to say irresponsible. “Maybe.
But NASA used that approach to accelerate the Saturn V development schedule.
Back then they called it all-up testing. We’re walking in mighty footsteps.” There was some
laughter at that. You have the
necessary clearance for all this? “We’re working on
it.” More laughter, a
little more sympathetic. “As
for our own financial soundness in the short term, you have the business plans
downloaded in the softscreens in front of you. Capital-equipment costs,
operating costs, competitive return on equity and cost of debt, the capital
structure including the debt-to-equity ratio, other performance data such as
expected flight rate, tax rates, and payback periods. Even the first flight is
partially funded by scientists who have paid to put experiments aboard, from
private corporations, the Japanese and European space agencies, even NASA.” You
must realize your whole cost analysis here is based on flawed assumptions. The
only reason you can pick up shuttle engines cheap is because the shuttle
program exists in the first place. So it s a false saving. “Only
somebody funded by federal money would call any saving ‘false,’ “ Malenfant
said. “But it doesn’t matter. This is a bootstrap project, remember. All we
need is to achieve the first few flights. After that we’ll be using the
resources we find out there to bootstrap ourselves further out. Not to mention
make ourselves so rich we’ll be able to buy the damn shuttle program. “I
know this isn’t easy to assess for any investor who isn’t a technologist.
Exercising due diligence, how would I check out such a business plan? How else
but by giving it to my brother-in-law at NASA? After all, NASA has the only
rocket experts available. Right? “But
NASA will give you the same answer every time. It won’t work. If it did, NASA
would be doing it, and we aren ‘t. All I can ask of you is that you don’t
just go to NASA. Seek out as many opinions as you can. And research the history
of NASA’s use of bureaucratic and political machinery to stifle similar
initiatives in the past.” There
was some stirring at that, even a couple of boos, but he let it stand. “Let
me show you where I want to go.” He pulled up a blurred radar image of an
asteroid, a lumpy rock. “This piece of real estate is called Reinmuth. It is a
near-Earth asteroid discovered in 2005. It is what the astronomers call an
M-type, solid nickel-iron with the composition of a natural stainless steel. “One
cubic kilometer of it ought to contain seven billion tons of iron, a billion
tons of nickel, and enough cobalt to last three thousand years, conservatively
worth six trillion bucks. If we were to extract it all we would
transform the national economy, in fact, the planet s economy.” How
can you expect the government to support an expansionist space colonization
program? “I
don’t. I just want government to get out of the way. Oh, maybe government could
invest in some fast-track experimental work to lower the technical risk.”
Nodding heads at that. “And there may be kick-starts the government can
provide—like the Kelly Act of 1925, when the government gave mail contracts to
the new airlines. But that’s just seedcorn stuff. This program isn’t called
Bootstrap for nothing. “We
have a model from history. The British Empire worked to a profit. How? The
British operated a system of charter companies to develop potential colonies.
The companies themselves had to bear the costs of administration and
infrastructure: running the local government, levying taxes, maintaining a
police force, administering justice. Only when a territory proved itself
profitable would the British government step in and raise the flag. “The
French and Germans, by contrast, worked the other way around: government
followed by exploitation and trade. By 1900 colonial occupation had cost the
French government the equivalent of billions of dollars. We don’t want to make
the same mistake. “We
believe the treaties governing outer space resources are antiquated,
inappropriate, and probably unenforceable. We believe it is
up to the U.S. government to revoke those treaties and begin to offer
development charters along the lines I’ve described. What we’re offering here
is the colonization of the Solar System, and the appropriation of its resources
as appropriate, on behalf of the United States—at virtually zero cost to the U.S.
taxpayer. And we all get rich as Croesus in the process.” There was a
smattering of applause at that. He
stepped forward to the front of the stage. Before him there was a sea of
faces—mostly men, of course, most of them over fifty and therefore conservative
as hell. There were representatives of his corporate partners here—Aerojet and
Honeywell and Deutsche Aerospace and Scaled Composites and Martin Marietta and
others—as well as representatives of the major investors he still needed to
attract, and four or five NASA managers, even a couple of uniformed USASF
officers. Movers and shakers, the makers of the future, and a few entrenched
opponents. He marshaled his
words. “This
isn’t a game we’re playing here. In a very real sense we have no choice. “I
cut my teeth on the writings of the space-colony visionaries of the sixties and
seventies. O’Neill, for instance. Remember him? All those cities in space.
Those guys argued, convincingly, that the limits to economic growth could be
overcome by expansion into space. They made the assumption that the proposed
space programs of the time would provide the capability to maintain the
economic growth required by our civilization. “None of it
happened. “Today,
if we want to start to build a space infrastructure, we’ve lost maybe forty
years, and a significant downgrade of our capability to achieve heavy
lift into orbit. And the human population has kept right on growing. Not only
that, there is a continuing growth in wealth per person. Even a pessimistic
extrapolation says we need total growth of a factor of sixty over the
rest of this century to keep up. “But right now we
ain’t growing at all. We’re shrinking. “We lose
twenty-five billion tons of topsoil a year. That’s equivalent to six 1930s
dustbowls. Aquifers—such as those beneath our own grain belt*—are becoming
exhausted. Our genetically uniform modern crops aren’t proving too resistant to
disease. And so on. We are facing problems that are spiraling out of control, “Let
me put this another way. Suppose you have a lily, doubling in size every day.
In thirty days it will cover the pond. Right now it looks harmless. You might
think you need to act when it covers half the pond. But when will that be? On
the twenty-ninth day. “People, this is
the twenty-ninth day. “Here’s the
timetable I’m working to. “We
need to be able to use power from space to respond to the global energy
shortage by 2020. That’s just ten years from now. “By
2050 we need a working economy in space that can return power, microgravity industrial
products, and scarce resources to the Earth. We might even be feeding the world
from space by then. We’ll surely need tens of thousands of people in space to
achieve this, an infrastructure extending maybe as far as Jupiter. That’s just
forty years away. “By
2100 we probably need to aim for economic equivalence between Earth and space.
I can’t hazard what size of economy this implies. Some say we may need as many
as a billion people out there. We can figure it out later. “These
are targets, not prophecy. We may not achieve them; if we don’t try, we
certainly won’t. My point is that we’ve sat around with our thumbs up our butts
for too long. If we start now, we may just make it. If we leave it any
longer, we may not have a planet to launch our spaceships from.” “And,” he said,
“in the end, have faith.” In who? You? Malenfant smiled. His
speech was well rehearsed, and it almost convinced him. But Cornelius’ Carter
stuff nagged away at the back of his head. Was all this stuff, the exploitation
of the Solar System for profit, really to be his destiny? Or—something else,
something he couldn’t yet glimpse? He felt his pulse
race at the prospect. Behind
him, the softscreen’s software-generated images gently morphed into a shot of a
Big Dumb Booster, real hardware sitting on the pad, a pillar of heavy
engineering wreathed in vapor under a burning blue sky, a spaceship ready for
launch. Damn if he
couldn’t see some glistening eyes out there, shining in the transmitted desert
light. “This is a live image,” he said. “We’re ramping up for our first smoke
test. People, this is Emma Stoney It
only took a week before Dan had designed and set up his first
message-from-the-future experiment, at a place called the National Radio
Astronomy Observatory in West Virginia. Emma was relieved that the funding
required was modest, comparatively anyhow, and that Malenfant was able to pull
strings to get his way without, as far as she could tell, any visible damage to
the company. Translation:
nobody had found out yet what the hell they were doing. Weeks
went by, and the experiment produced nothing useful. Malenfant shuttled between
Vegas, the Mojave, and West Virginia. After
a month of trying to convince Malenfant to come back to work, Emma cleared her
diary and caught a flight to West Virginia. She
had a Bootstrap driver take her out to the radio observatory. She arrived at
midnight. The
National Radio Astronomy Observatory proved to be set in a leafy valley
surrounded by forest-clad hills. In the cloudless October sky a sliver of Moon
floated among the stars. As
her eyes dark-adapted Emma made out a cluster of upturned dishes, each
cluttered with spidery receiving equipment. The dishes seemed to glow, silver
and white, as they peered up hopefully into an impenetrable, infinite sky.
Occasionally one of the dishes would move on its fragile-looking stand, with a
grind of heavy equipment, at the obscure command of one of the observers in the
low, cheap-looking buildings. She wondered how many of the researchers here
were now working for Bootstrap or for Eschatology—in either case, presumably,
funded by Malenfant’s money. She
was taken to a grassy area where half a dozen folding lawn chairs had been set
up. Malenfant, Dan Ystebo, and Cornelius Taine were working their way through a
couple of six-packs. All of them were bundled up against the chill. Dan,
crumpled and slightly drunk, looked as if he hadn’t changed his T-shirt since
Florida. Cornelius wasn’t drinking. He was wearing his customary designer suit,
neat and seamless; somehow he seemed sealed off from this environment: green
hills and silence and stately nature. Malenfant
was pacing, restless, his footprints dark against the dew on the grass. She
sighed. Malenfant, in this obsessive mood, took some management. Well, she’d
expected this to take some time. She
sat down gingerly on a spare chair and accepted a beer. “I should have brought
a heavier coat.” Dan
said sleepily, “After the first six-pack you don’t notice the cold.” “So
what have you picked up from our silver-suited descendants?” Cornelius
shook his head. “We didn’t expect success so easily. We just had to eliminate
the most obvious possibility.” She
glanced around. “These are radio telescopes. Right? You’re expecting to pick up
back-to-the-future messages by radio waves?” “We’re
trying to build a Feynman radio here, Emma,” Dan said. “Feynman? As in
Richard Feynman?” Malenfant
was smiling. “Turns out,” he said, “there’s a loophole in the laws of physics.” Cornelius
held up his hands. “Look, suppose you jiggle an atom to produce a radio wave.
We have equations that tell us how the wave travels. But the equations always
have two solutions.” “Two?” Dan
scratched his belly and yawned. “Like taking a square root. Suppose you have a
square lawn, nine square yards in area. How long is the side?” “Three
yards,” she said promptly. “Because three is root nine.” “Okay. But nine
has another square root.” “Minus
three,” she said. “I know. But that doesn’t count. You can’t have a lawn with a
side of minus three yards. It makes no physical sense.” Dan
nodded. “In the same way the electromagnetism equations always have two
solutions. One, like the positive root, describes the waves we’re familiar
with, traveling into the future, that arrive at a receiver after they
left the transmitter. We call those retarded waves. But there’s also another
solution, like the negative root—” “Describing waves
arriving from the future, I suppose.” “Well, yes. What
we call advanced waves.” Cornelius
said, “It’s perfectly good physics, Ms. Stoney. Many physical laws are
time-symmetric. Run them forward, and you see an atom emitting a photon. Run
them backward, and you see the photon hitting the atom.” “Which
is where Feynman comes in,” Dan said. “Feynman supposed the outgoing radiation
is absorbed by matter, gas clouds, out there in the universe. The gas is
disturbed, and gives off advanced waves of its own. The energy of all those
little sources travels back in time to the receiver. And you get
interference. One wave canceling another. All the secondary advanced waves
cancel out the original advanced wave at the transmitter. And all their energy
goes into the retarded wave.” “It’s
kind of beautiful,” Malenfant said. “You have to imagine all these ghostly wave
echoes traveling backward and forward in time, perfectly synchronized, all
working together to mimic an ordinary radio wave.” Emma
had an unwelcome image of atoms sparsely spread through some dark, dismal
future, somehow emitting photons in a mysterious choreography, and those
photons converging on Earth, gathering in strength, until they fell to the
ground here and now, around her. “The
problem is,” Cornelius said gently, “Feynman’s argument, if you think about it,
rests on assumptions about the distribution of matter in the future of the
universe. You have to suppose that every photon leaving our transmitters
will be absorbed by matter somewhere—maybe in billions of years from now. But
what if that isn’t true? The universe isn’t some cloud of gas. It’s lumpy, and
it’s expanding. And it seems to be getting more transparent.” “We
thought it was possible,” Dan said, “that not all the advanced waves
cancel out perfectly. Hence all this. We use the radio dishes here to send
millisecond-pulse microwave radiation into space. Then we vary the rig: we send
out pulses into a deadend absorber. And we monitor the power output. Remember
the advanced waves are supposed to contribute to the energy of the retarded
wave, by Feynman’s theory. If the universe isn ‘t a perfect absorber—” “Then
there would be a difference in the two cases,” Emma said. “Yeah.
We ought to see a variation, a millisecond wiggle, when we beam into space,
because the echo effect isn’t perfect. And we hope to detect any message in
those returning advanced echoes—if somebody downstream has figured out a way to
modify them. “We
pick cloudless nights, and we aim out of the plane of the Galaxy, so we miss
everything we can see. We figure that only one percent of the power will be
absorbed by the atmosphere, and only three percent by the Galaxy environment.
The rest ought to make it—spreading out, ever more thinly—to inter-galactic
space.” “Of
course,” Cornelius said, “we can be sure that whatever message we do receive
will be meaningful to us.” He looked around; his skin seemed to glow in the
starlight. “I mean, to the four of us, personally. For they know we are
sitting here, planning this.” Emma shivered
again. “And did you find anything?” “Not to a part in
a billion,” Cornelius said. There
was silence, save for a distant wind rustling ink-black trees. Emma
found she had been holding her breath. She let it out gently. Of course not,
Emma. What did you expect? “Crying
shame,” Dan Ystebo said, and he reached for another beer. “Of course
experiments like this have been run before. You can find them in the
literature. Schmidt in 1980. Partridge, Newman a few years earlier. Always
negative. Which is why,” he said slowly, “we’re considering other options.”“ “ What other
options?” Emma asked. “We
must use something else,” Cornelius said, “something that isn’t absorbed so
easily as photons. A long mean-free-path length. Neutrinos.” “The
spinning ghosts.” Dan belched, and took a pull at his beer. “Nothing absorbs
neutrinos.” Emma
frowned, only vaguely aware of what a neutrino was. “So how do you make a
neutrino transmitter? Is it expensive?” Cornelius
laughed. “You could say that.” He counted the ways on his hands. “You set off a
new Big Bang. You spark off a supernova explosion. You turn a massive nuclear
power plant on and off. You create a high-energy collision in a particle
accelerator...” Malenfant
nodded. “Emma, I was going to tell you. I need you to find me an accelerator.” Enough, she
thought. Emma
stood and drew Malenfant aside. “Malenfant, face it. You’re being spun a line
by Cornelius here, who has nothing to show you, nothing but shithead
arguments based on weird statistics and games with techno toys. He’s spinning
some kind of schizoid web, and he’s drawing you into it. It has to stop here
before—” “If
something goes wrong in the cockpit,” he snapped, “you don’t give up. You try
something else. And then another thing. Again and again until you find
something that works. Have a little faith, Emma.” Emma opened her mouth, but he
had already turned back to Dan Ystebo. “Now tell me how we detect these damn
neutrons.” “Neutrinos, Malenfant.” Cornelius
leaned over to Emma. “The Feynman stuff may seem spooky to you. It seems spooky
to me: the idea of radio waves passing back and forth through time. But it’s
actually fundamental to our reality. “Why
is there a direction to time at all? Why does the future feel different
from the past? Some of us believe it’s because the universe is not symmetrical.
At one end there is the Big Bang, a point of infinite compression. And at the
other there is the endless expansion, infinite dilution. They couldn’t be more
different. “
We can figure out the structure to the universe by making observations,
expressing it in such terms. But what difference does it make to an electron?
How does it know that the forward-in-time radio waves are the correct
ones to emit? “Maybe
it’s because of those back-in-time echoes. Perhaps an electron can tell where
it is in time—and which way it’s facing. And that s how come the
forward-in-time waves are the ones that make sense. “All
this is analogy and anthropomorphism. Of course electrons don’t know anything.
I could say, more formally, that the Feynman theory provides a way for the
boundary conditions of the universe to impose a selection effect on retarded
waves. But that would just be blinding you with science; and we wouldn’t want
that, would we?” He was smiling, his teeth white. He was toying with her, she
realized. Malenfant
and Ystebo talked on, slightly drunk, eager. It seemed to Emma that their
voices rose up into the sky, small and meaningless, and far above the stars
wheeled, unconcerned. Bill Tybee Well,
June, I had my meeting with Principal Bradfield. She’s still determined she
won’t take Tom back. At least I found
out a little more. Tom,
well, he isn’t the only one. The only supersmart kid, I mean. There are three
others they’ve identified at the school, and a couple more they’re suspicious
about. That makes it a couple per thousand, and that’s about right. It
seems this is some kind of nationwide phenomenon. Maybe global. But
the numbers are uncertain. The kids are usually identified only when they get
to school. The
principal says they are disruptive. If you have one of them in a class she gets
bored and impatient and distracts everybody else. If there is more than one,
they kind of hook up together and start doing their own projects, even using
their own private language, the principal says, until you can’t control them at
all. And
then there’s the violence. The principal wasn’t about to say so, but I got the
impression some of the teachers aren’t prepared to protect the kids properly. I asked the
principal, why us? But she didn’t have an answer. Nobody
knows why these kids are emerging. Maybe some environmental thing, or something
in the food, or some radiation effect that hit them in the womb. It’s just
chance it happened to be us. Anyhow
the school board is looking at some other solution for Tom. Maybe he’ll have a
teacher at home. We might even get an e-teacher, but I don’t know how good they
are. I did read in the paper there have been proposals for some kind of special
schools just for the smart kids, but that wouldn’t be local; Tom would have to
board. Anyhow
I don’t want Tom to be taken off to some special school, and I know you feel
the same. I
want him to be smart. I’m proud that he’s smart. But I want him to be normal,
just like other kids. I don’t want him to be different. Tom
wants me to download some of the stuff from his Heart for you. Just a second… Emma Stoney Back in her Vegas
office, Emma sat back and read through her latest submission
to Maura Della. The
antique treaties that govern space activities are examples of academic
lawmaking. They were set down far in advance of any activity they were supposed
to regulate. They certainly fail to address the legitimate needs of private
corporations and individuals who might own space-related resources and/or
exploit them for profit. In fact they are more political statements by the
former Soviet Union and Third World nations than a workable set of legal rules. We
believe the most appropriate action is therefore to get our ratification of the
treaties revoked. There are precedents for this, notably when President Carter
revoked the Panama Canal Treaty by an executive order. And to put it bluntly,
since the United States signed these treaties with a single main competitor in
mind—the Soviet Union, a competitor which no longer even exists—there is no
reason to be morally bound by them... Malenfant
was picking a fight by building his damn spaceship, out in the desert,
exposing it to the cameras, and daring the bureaucrats and turf warriors and
special-interest groups to shut him down. That boldness had carried him a long
way. But Emma suspected that Malenfant had had an easy ride so far; the
bureaucratic infighting had barely begun. Emma—with a team
of specialist lawyers mostly based in New York, and with backing from Maura and
other friends in Washington—was trying to clear away the regulatory issues that
could ground Malenfant’s BDBs just as surely as a blowup on Space
activities were regulated, internationally, by various treaties that dated back
to the Stone Age of spaceflight: days when only governments operated
spacecraft, treaties drafted in the shadow of the Cold War. But the mass of
badly drafted legislation and treaties gave rise to anomalies and
contradictions. Consider
tort liabilities, for instance. If Malenfant had been operating an airline, and
one of his planes crashed on Mexico, then he would be responsible and his
insurance would have to soak up the damages and lawsuits. But under the terms
of a 1972 space liability convention, if Malenfant’s BDB crashed, the U.S.
government itself would be liable. Another
problem area was the issue of certification of airworthiness—or maybe
spaceworthiness—of Malenfant’s BDBs. Every aircraft that crossed an
international border was supposed to carry a certificate of airworthiness from
its country of registry, a certificate of manufacture, and a cargo manifest. So
was a BDB an air vehicle? Federal aviation regulations actually contained no
provisions for certificating a space vehicle. When she’d dug into the records
she’d found that the FAA—the Federal Aviation Administration—had dodged the
issue regarding the space shuttle when, in 1977, it had ruled that the shuttle
orbiter was not an aircraft, despite being a winged vehicle that glided
home. It
was a mess of conflicting and unreasonable regulations, at national and
international levels. Maybe it was going to take a bullheaded operator like
Malenfant to break through this thicket. And
all that just concerned the operation of a private spacecraft. When Malenfant
reached his asteroid, there would be a whole different set of problems to
tackle. Malenfant
didn’t want to own the asteroid; he just wanted to make money out of it. But it
wasn’t clear how he could do even that. Malenfant
was arguing for a system that could enforce private property rights on the
asteroid. The patent and property registry of a powerful nation—specifically
the United States—would be sufficient. The claims would be enforceable
internationally by having the U.S. Customs Office penalize any import that was
made to the United States in defiance of such a claim. This mechanism wouldn’t
depend on the United States, or anybody else, actually claiming sovereignty
over the rock. There was actually a precedent: the opening up of
trans-Appalachian America in the seventeenth century, long before any settler
got there, under a system of British Crown land patents. But
the issue was complex, disputatious, drowned in ambiguous and conflicting laws
and treaties. Unutterably
wearying. She
got up from her desk and poured herself a shot of tequila, a particular
weakness since her college days. The harsh liquid seemed to explode at the back
of her throat. Did
she actually believe all this? Did she think it was right! Did
the United States have the moral authority unilaterally to hand out off-world
exploitation charters to people like Malenfant? The
precedents weren’t encouraging—for instance, the British Empire’s authorization
of brutal capitalists like Cecil Rhodes had led to such twentieth-century
horrors as apartheid. And there was of course the uncomfortable fact that the
upkeep and defense of the British Empire, though admirably profitable for some
decades, had ultimately bankrupted its home country, a detail Malenfant
generally omitted to mention in his pep talks to investors and politicians. Meanwhile—like
a hobby for her spare time—she was, somewhat more reluctantly, pursuing
Malenfant’s other current obsession. Find me an accelerator.. . With
glass in hand she tapped at her softscreen, searching for updates from her
assistants and data miners. A
candidate particle physics laboratory had quickly emerged: Fermilab, outside
Chicago, where Malenfant had a drinking-buddy relationship with the director.
So Emma started to assemble applications for experiment time. Immediately
she had found herself coming up against powerful resistance from the researchers
already working at Fermilab, who saw the wellspring of their careers being
diverted by outsiders. She tried to make progress through the Universities
Research Association, a consortium of universities in the United States and
overseas. But she met more obstruction and resistance. She had to fly to
Washington to testify before a subpanel of something called the High Energy
Physics Advisory Panel of the Department of Energy, which had links into the
president’s science adviser. The
problem was that the facilities and experiments required giant sums of money.
The physicists were still smarting from the cancellation by Congress in the
1990s of the Superconducting Supercollider, a fifty-three mile tunnel of
magnets and particle beams that would have been built under a cotton field in
Ellis County, Texas, and would have cost as much as a small space station. And
in spite of all the megabucks spent, there didn’t seem to have been a
fundamental breakthrough in the field for some decades. Well,
the news today, she learned now, was that the approval for the Fermilab runs
had come through. It
wasn’t a surprise. She had found the physicists intelligent, prone to
outrage—but also politically naive and easily outma-neuvered. She
sat back, thinking. The question was, what should she do with this news? She
decided to sit on it for now, trying to squeeze a little more productivity out
of Malenfant. Because when she told Malenfant they’d won, he would take the
first plane to Chicago. And she had a lot of issues to discuss with him. Such
as the pressure Cornelius was applying for Bootstrap to get involved with
another of Eschatology’s pet projects: the Milton Foundation. The
Foundation was a reaction to the supersmart children who seemed to be sprouting
like weeds across the planet. The Foundation was proposing to contact these
kids to make sure their special needs were met and to try to ensure they got
the opportunities they needed to exercise their abilities. No potential
Einsteins doomed to waste their brief lives toiling in fields, no putative
Picassos blown apart in mindless wars—no more “mute inglorious Miltons.”
Everyone would benefit: the kids themselves, their families, and the human race
as a whole, with this bright new intellectual resource to call on. That
was the prospectus, and it had sold easily to Malenfant; it fit in with his
view that the future needed to be managed, ideally by Reid Malenfant. But
it was worrying for Emma, on a number of levels. Here was a report, for
example, on some kid who’d turned up in Zambia, southern Africa. He seemed the
brightest of all, according to some globally applied assessment rating. But did
that make it right to take him out and dump him in some school, maybe on
another continent? What could a kid like that, or even his parents, possibly
know about getting involved with a powerful, amorphous western entity like
Eschatology? And
besides, what really lay behind this strange phenomenon of supersmart
children? Could it really be some kind of unusually benign environmental-change
effect, as the experts seemed to be saying? Her
instinct, if she felt she wasn’t in control of some aspect of the business, was
always to go see for herself. She had to get out there and see for herself how
all this worked, just once. This Zambia case, the first in Africa, might be
just the excuse. Of course it could
be the tequila doing her thinking for her. Africa. Jesus. She poured another
shot. The
journey was grueling, a hop over the Atlantic to England and then an
interminable overnighter south across Europe, the Mediterranean, and the dense
heart of Africa. She
flew into Harare, Zimbabwe. Then she had to take a short internal flight to
Victoria Falls, the small tourist-choked town on the Zimbabwe side of the Falls
themselves. At her hotel, she
slept for twelve hours. The
next morning a Bootstrap driver took her across the Falls, through a
comic-opera immigration checkpoint, and into Zambia. The
man she had come to meet was waiting at the checkpoint. He was the teacher who
had reported the boy to the Milton Foundation. He came forward hesitantly,
holding out his hand. “Ms. Stoney, I’m Stef Younger.” He was small, portly,
dressed in a kind of loose safari style: baggy shirt and shorts fitted with
deep, bulging pockets. He couldn’t have been older than thirty; he was
prematurely balding, and his scalp, burned pink by the winter sun, was speckled
with sweat. He
was obviously southern African, probably from Zimbabwe or South Africa itself.
His elaborate accent, forever linked to a nightmare past, made her skin prickle.
But there were blue chalk-dust stains on his shirt, she noticed, the badge of
the teacher since time immemorial, and she warmed to him, just a little. They got back in
the car and drove away from the Falls. Africa was flat
and still and dusty, eroded smooth by time, apparently untouched by the
twenty-first century. The only verticals were the trees and the skinny people,
moving slowly through the They
reached the town of Livingstone. She could discern the remnants of Art Deco
style in the closed-up banks and factories and even a cinema, now sun-bleached
and washed out to a uniform sand color, all of it marred by ubiquitous Shit
Cola ads. Younger gave her a
little tourist grounding. This
remained a place of grinding poverty. Misguided aid efforts had flooded the
area with cheap Western clothes, and local crooks had used them to undercut and
wipe out the textile factories that had once kept everyone employed. Now
the unemployment here ran at 80 percent of adults. And there was no kind of
welfare safety net. If you didn’t have a relative who worked somewhere, you
found some other way to live. Younger pointed.
“Look at that.” At
the side of the road, there was a baboon squatting on the rim of a rusty trash
can. He held himself there effortlessly with his back feet while he dug with
his forearms into the trash. Emma
was stunned. She’d never been so close to a nonhuman primate before—not outside
a zoo, anyhow. The baboon was the size of a ten-year-old boy, lean and gray and
obviously ferociously strong, eyes sharp and intelligent. So much more human
than she might have thought. Younger
grinned. “He’s looking for plastic bags. He knows that’s where he will find
food. Tourists think he’s cute. But give him food and he’ll be back tomorrow.
Smart, see. Smart as a human. But he doesn’t think.” “What does that
mean?” “He
doesn’t understand death. You see the females carrying around dead infants,
sometimes for days, trying to feed them.” “Maybe they’re
grieving.” “Nah.” Younger
wound down his window and raised his fist. The
baboon’s head snapped around, sizing up Younger with a sharp, tense glance.
Then he leapt off the trash can rim and loped away. Away
from the town the road stretched, black and unmarked, across a flat, dry
landscape. The trees were sparse, and in many instances smashed over, as if by
some great storm. There was little scrub growing between the trees. But
everywhere the land was shaped by tracks, the footsteps of animals and birds
overlaid in the white Kalahari sands. The tracks of elephants were great
craters bigger than dinner plates, and where the ground was firm she could see
the print left by the tough, cracked skin of an elephant’s sole, a spidery map
as distinctive as a fingerprint. Emma
was a city girl, and she was struck by the self-evident organization of the
landscape here, the way the various species— in some cases separated
genetically by hundreds of millions of years—worked together to maintain a
stable environment for them all. Control, stability, organization—all without
an organizing mind, without a proboscidean Reid Malenfant to plan the future
for them. But
this, she thought, was the past, for better or worse. Now mind was here, and
had taken control; it was mind, not blind evolution, that would shape this
landscape, and the whole of the planet, in the future. Maybe
there is a lesson here for us all, she thought. Damned if I know what it is. At length, driving
through the bush, she saw elephants. They
moved through the trees, liquid graceful and silent, like dark clouds gliding
over the Earth, shapers of this landscape. With untrained eyes she saw only
impressionistic flashes: a gleam of tusks, a curling trunk, an unmistakable
morphology. The elephants were myths of childhood and picture books and zoo
visits, miraculously preserved in a world growing over with concrete and
plastic and waste. They came, at
last, to a village. The
car stopped, and they climbed out. Younger spread his hands. “Welcome to
Nakatindi.” Huts of dirt and grass clustered to either side of the road and
spread away to the flat distance. Nervous—and
embarrassed at herself for feeling so—Emma glanced back at the car. The driver
had wound up and opaqued the windows. She could see him lying back, insulated
from Africa in his air-conditioned bubble, his eyes closed, synth music
playing. As soon as she
walked off the dusty hardtop road she was surrounded by kids, stick thin and
bright as buttons. They were dressed in ancient Western clothes—T-shirts and
shorts, mostly too big, indescribably worn and dirty, evidently handed down
through grubby generations. The kids pushed at each other, tangles of flashing
limbs, competing for her attention, miming cameras. “Snap me. Snap me alone.”
They thought she was a The
dominant color, as she walked into the village, was a kind of golden brown. The
village was constructed on the flat Kalahari sand that covered the area for a
hundred miles around. But the sand here was marked only by human footprints,
and was pitted with debris, scraps of metal and wood. The
sky was a washed-out blue dome, huge and empty, and the sun was directly
overhead, beating at her scalp. There were no shadows here, little contrast.
She had a renewed sense of age, of everything worn flat by time. There
were pieces of car, scattered everywhere. She saw busted-off car doors used
like garden gates, hubcaps beaten crudely into bowls. Two of the kids were
playing with a kind of skateboard, just a strip of wood towed along by a wire
loop. The “wheels” of the board were, she recognized with a shock, sawn-off
lengths of car exhaust. Younger explained that a few years ago some wrecks had
been abandoned a mile or so away. The villagers had towed them into town and
scavenged them until there was nothing left. “You’ll
mostly see men here today, men and boys. It’s Sunday so some of the men will be
drunk. The women and girls are off in the bush. They gather wild fruit, nuts,
berries, that kind of stuff.” There
was no sanitation here, no sewage system. The people—women and girls—carried
their water from a communal standpipe in yellowed plastic bowls and bottles.
For their toilet they went into the bush. There was nothing made of metal, as
far as she could see, save for the scavenged automobile parts and a few tools. Not
even any education, save for the underfunded efforts of gone-tomorrow
volunteers like Younger. Younger
eyed her. “These people are basically hunter-gatherers. A hundred and fifty
years ago they were living late Stone Age lives in the bush. Now, hunting is
illegal. And so, this.” “Why don’t they
return to the bush?” “Would you?” They
reached Younger’s hut. He grinned, self-deprecating. “Home sweet home.” The
hut was built to the same standard as the rest, but Emma could see within it an
inflatable mattress, what looked like a water purifier, a softscreen with a
modem and an inflatable satellite dish, a few toiletries. “I allow myself a few
luxuries,” Younger said. “It’s not just indulgence. It’s a question of status.” She frowned. “I’m
not here to judge you.” “No.
Fine.” Younger’s mood seemed complex: part apologetic for the conditions here,
part a certain pride, as if of ownership. Look at the good I’m doing here. Depressed,
Emma wondered whether, even if places of poverty and deprivation did not exist,
it would be necessary to invent them, to give mixed-up people like Younger a
purpose to their limited lives. Or maybe that was too cynical; he was, after
all, here. A
girl came out of the hut’s shadows. She looked no more than ten, shoulder high,
thin as a rake in her grubby brown dress. She was carrying a bowl of dirty
water. She seemed scared by Emma, and she shrank back. Emma forced herself to
smile. Younger
beckoned, and spoke to the girl softly. “This is Mindi,” he told Emma. “My
little helper. Thirteen years of age; older than she looks, as you can see. She
keeps me from being a complete slob.” He laid his soft hand on the girl’s thin
shoulder; she didn’t react. When he let her go she hurried away, carrying the
bowl on her head. “Come
see the star of the show.” Younger beckoned, and she followed him into the
shadows of the little hut. Out of the glaring flat sunlight, it took a few
seconds for her eyes to adjust to the dark. She
heard the boy before she saw him: soft breathing; slow, dusty movements; the
rustle of cloth on skin. He
seemed to be lying on his belly on the floor. His face was illuminated by a dim
yellow glow that came from a small flashlight, propped up in the dust. His eyes
were huge; they seemed to drink in the flashlight light, unblinking. “He’s called
Michael,” Younger said. “How old is he?” “Eight, nine.” Emma found herself
whispering. “What’s he doing?” Younger shrugged.
“Trying to see photons.” “I
noticed him when he was very young, five or six. He would stand in the dust and
whirl around, watching his arms and clothes being pulled outwards. I’d seen
kids with habits like that before. You see them focusing on the swish of a
piece of cloth, or the flicker of light in the trees. Mildly autistic,
probably: unable to make sense of the world, and so finding comfort in small,
predictable details. Michael seemed a bit like that. But he said something
strange. He said he liked to feel the stars pulling him around.” She frowned. “I
don’t understand.” “I
had to look it up. It’s called Mach’s principle. How does Michael know if he is
spinning around, or if the universe is all spinning around him?” She
thought about it. “Because he can feel the centripetal forces?” “Ah.
But you can prove that a rotating universe, a huge matter current flowing
around him, would exert exactly the same force. It’s actually a deep result of
general relativity.” “My God. And he
was figuring this out when he was five?” “He
couldn’t express it. But, yes, he was figuring it out. He seems to have in his
head, as intuition, some of the great principles the physicists have battled to
express for centuries.” “And now he’s
trying to see a photon?” Younger
smiled. “He asked me what would happen if he shone his flashlight up in the
air. Would the beam just keep on spreading, thinner and thinner, all the way to
the Moon? But he already knew the answer, or rather, he somehow intuited it.” “The beam
fragments into photons.” “Yes.
He called them light bits, until I taught him the physics term. He seems
to have a sense of the discreteness of things. If you could see photons one at
a time you’d see a kind of irregular flickering, all the same brightness:
photons, particles of light, arriving at your eye one after another. That’s
what he hopes to see.” “And will he?” “Unlikely.”
Younger smiled. “He’d need to be a few thousand miles away. And he’d need a
photomultiplier to pick up those photons. At least, I think he would.” He
looked at her uneasily. “I have some trouble keeping up with him. He’s taken
the simple math and physics I’ve been able to give him and taken them to places
I never dreamed of. For instance he seems to have deduced special relativity
too. From first principles.” “How?” Younger
shrugged. “If you have the physical insight, all you need is Pythagoras’
theorem. And Michael figured out his own proof of that two years ago.” The
boy played with his flashlight, obsessive, unspeaking, ignoring the adults. She
walked out into the sunshine, which was dazzling. Michael followed her out. In
the bright light she noticed that Michael had a mark on his forehead. A perfect
blue circle. “What’s that? A
tribe mark?” “No.”
Younger shrugged. “It’s only chalk. He does it himself. He renews it every
day.” “What does it
mean?” But Younger had no
answer. She
told Younger she would return the following day with tests, and maybe she
should meet Michael’s parents, discuss release forms and the compensation and
conditions the Foundation offered. But
Younger said the boy’s parents were dead. “It ought to make the release
easier,” he said cheerfully. She
held up her hand to the boy, in farewell. His eyes widened as he stared at her
hand. Then he started to babble excitedly to Younger, plucking his sleeve. “What is it?” she
asked. “What’s wrong?” “It’s
the gold. The gold ring on your hand. He’s never seen gold before. Heavy
atoms, he says.” She
had an impulse to give the boy the ring—after all, it was only a token of her
failed marriage to Malenfant, and meant little to her. Younger
noticed her dilemma. “Don’t offer them anything. Gifts, money. A lot of people
come here and try to give the shirt off their backs.” “Guilt.” “I
guess. But you give one money, they all want it. They have no ambition, these
fellows. They sit around with their beer and their four wives. They’re happy,
in their way.” She
remembered that Younger had talked about the baboon in the trash in exactly the
same tone of voice. Mindi,
the slim girl-child, now returned, carrying a plastic bowl of fresh water. She
looked anxiously to Younger, and would not meet Emma’s eyes. If
she was thirteen, Emma thought, the girl was of marriageable age here. Maybe
Stef Younger was finding more compensation in his life here than mere altruism. It
was a relief to climb into the car, to sip cool water and brush
ten-million-year-old Kalahari dust out of her hair. That
night, she had trouble sleeping. She couldn’t get the image of those
bright-button village kids out of her head. Mute inglorious Miltons, indeed. On
the way here Emma had done some more digging into the Milton Foundation. Milton
turned out to be a shadowy coalition of commercial, philanthropic, and religious
groups, particularly Christian. The Foundation was international, and its
Schools had been set up in many countries, including the United States. The
children were in general separated from their families and homes and spirited
away to a School perhaps half a world away. In fact—so some journalists
alleged—children were being moved from School to School, even between
countries, making monitoring even more difficult. Not
everybody welcomed the arrival of a School full of children labeled as
geniuses. Nobody likes a smart-ass. In some places the Schools and
children had actually come under physical attack, and there were rumors of one
murder; the Foundation, she had learned, spent a remarkable amount of its money
on security, and almost as much on public relations. And
there were darker stories still of what went on inside the Schools. Emma’s
doubts about associating Bootstrap with the initiative continued to grow. But
she knew that until she came up with a stronger case for pulling back she was
going to be overruled by Malenfant himself. She
wished she understood Cornelius and his shadowy associates better. She didn’t
yet grasp how this program fitted in with Eschatology’s wider agenda: the end
of the world, messages from the future. She had the intuition that what they
were seeking wasn’t just smart children, but something much more strange. And
she wondered if that was exactly what she had found here in Africa. She stepped onto
her balcony. Looking
up at the stars, Michael’s stars, she could tell she was far from home. She
recognized Ursa Major. But the familiar childhood panhandle shape was upside
down, and its pointer stars were pointing below the horizon. And when the Moon
rose, it climbed straight up into the sky, heading for a point somewhere over her
head. Not only that, it was tipped up sideways; the Man in the Moon’s forehead
was pointing north. But
it wasn’t the Moon that was tipped; it was herself. She had flown around the
belly of the planet, which was thereby proven to be round. It was a startling
thought. I should travel
more, she thought. How
was it possible for a kid on the fringe of the African bush to figure out so
much fundamental physics? If
she and Malenfant had had kids, she supposed, she might have a better instinct
on how to handle this situation. But they hadn’t, and the whole world of
children, damaged or super-intelligent or otherwise, was a mystery to her. On
a whim, she unfolded her softscreen and looked up the properties of gold. She
learned that relativistic effects, the strange and subtle effects of very high
speeds and energies, determined the color of gold. In
light elements, electrons orbited the nuclei of atoms at a few hundred miles
per second—fast, but only a few percent of the speed of light. But in elements
with massive nuclei—like uranium, lead, or gold—the electrons were dragged
around at a large fraction of the speed of light, and relativity effects became
important. Most
metals had a silvery luster. But not gold. And that was because of the strange
high-speed phenomena Michael seemed intuitively to understand: relativity
time-dilation effects operating deep within the gold atoms themselves. She
took off her ring and put it on the balcony before her. The stars were
reflected in its scuffed surface. She wondered what Michael had seen as he
stared into her ring. When she got back
to the States she discovered that Malenfant had found out about the accelerator
project clearances and had holed himself up at Fermilab—where Dan Ystebo
claimed, almost immediately, to have results. She flew straight
on to Illinois. New York Times From an
unpromising grade school in a run-down neighborhood at the heart of New York
City has come what may prove to be the most striking example yet of the recent
wave of brilliant children <background>. A
group of children here—average age just eight—seem to have come up with a proof
of the mathematical statement called the Riemann hypothesis. This is concerned
with the distribution of prime numbers <click for detail>. The hypothesis
is something that generations of professional mathematicians have failed to
crack—and yet it has opened up to a bunch of children, in a few weeks of their
working together at the school in their lunch breaks. The
result has electrified, terrified, astonished, according to temperament. The
children at this New York school may the first to attract serious attention
from the academic and business communities and the federal government as a
potential national resource. And
they have also become the first to require round-the-clock armed guards. The
news of this obscure mathematical result has crystallized the fear some people
seem to be forming over these superkids. Police were forced to head off a mob
that marched out to the school: angry, scared, evidently with ugly intent, a
mob that had even included some of the parents and older brothers and sisters
of the children themselves. Emma Stoney Fermilab turned
out to be thirty-five miles west of Chicago, close to a town called Batavia.
From the air Illinois was a vast emptiness studded by lost-looking little
towns. Disoriented, jet-lagged, she glimpsed Fermilab itself, the perfect
circle of the collider ring set amid green tallgrass prairie, presumably
replanted. She
wasn’t sure what she had expected of a superscience lab like this. Something
futuristic, maybe: a city of glass and platinum where steely eyed men in white
suits made careful notes on super-advanced softscreens. What she found was an
oddly parklike campus littered by giant constructions, like the abandoned toys
of some monster child. This
artificial landscape, the huge constructions, made a startling contrast with
the bare bleakness of Africa. But the concrete was cracked and streaked with
rust and mold. This was an aging, underfunded place, she thought, a lingering dream
of a more expansive age. But
here and there she saw the sleek, cool curves of the Teva-tron itself, a
three-mile-wide torus within which subatomic particles were accelerated to a
substantial fraction of the speed of light. The
main hall was called Wilson Hall, a surreal sixteen-story sculpture of two
towers connected by crisscrossing bridges. Inside there was a gigantic atrium
stocked with trees and shrubs. Malenfant was waiting for her there. There were
black stress rings around his eyes, but he was agitated, excited. “What do you
think? Quite a place.” “It’s a
technocrat’s wet dream.” “They
rebuilt the prairie afterward, you know. They even have a herd of buffalo
here.” “We’re
not here for the buffalo, Malenfant. Shall we get this over with?” He grinned. “Wait
until you see what we got here, babe.” He
led her deeper into the complex, and into the cramped and jumbled technical
areas. She found herself squirming past gigantic, unrecognizable pieces of
apparatus. There were steel racks everywhere, crammed with badly packed
electronic instrumentation, and cable bunches over the floor, walls, and
ceilings; in some places the cables were bridged by little wooden ladders.
There was a smell of oil, shaved metal, cut wood, cleaning solvents, and
insulation, all overlaid by a constant, clamoring, metallic noise. There was
none of the controlled cool and order she’d expected. Malenfant
brought her to what he called the muon laboratory. This was some way away from
the accelerator ring itself; it seemed that beams of high-speed protons were
drawn off from the ring and impacted into targets here. And
here they found Dan Ystebo, wearing a smeared white coat over a disreputable
T-shirt, hunched over softscreens spread out on a trestle table. The screens
were covered with particle-decay images and charts of counts, none of which
Emma could understand. Dan’s broad face
split into a grin. “Yo, Emma. Have you “One step at a
time,” Malenfant said. “Tell her what you’re Dan took a breath.
“Making neutrinos. We’re slamming the “A
pion is a particle, a combination of a quark and its antiquark, and it is
unstable. Pions decay into, among other things, neutrinos. So we have our
neutrino source. But it should also be a source of advanced neutrinos,
neutrinos coming from the future, arriving in time to make our pions decay.”
“Backward ripples,” Emma said. “Exactly—hopefully
modified, and containing some signal.” Malenfant
grunted. “It isn’t easy. Neutrinos are useful to us in the first place because
matter is all but transparent to them. But we have a full-scale neutrino
detector: a ton of dense photographic emulsion, the stuff you use on a camera
film. When charged particles travel through this shit they leave a trail, like
a jet contrail.” “I thought
neutrinos had no charge.” “They
don’t,” Dan said patiently. “So what you have to look for is a place where
tracks come out but none go in. That’s where a Tevatron neutrino has hit some
particle in our emulsion. You get it? You have a mass of counters and magnets
downstream of the emulsion, and you measure the photons with a twenty-ton
lead-glass detector array, and the results are storedon laser discs and
analyzed by the data-acquisition software.” He
talked on, lapsing continually into jargon she couldn’t follow. But
then they started talking about the neutrinos themselves. Neutrinos, it seemed,
barely existed: no charge, no mass, just a scrap of energy with some kind of
spooky quantum-mechanical spin, fleeing at the speed of light. Spinning ghosts
indeed. Most of them had come out of the Big Bang—or the time just after, when
the whole universe was a soup of hot subatomic particles. But neutrinos didn’t
decay into anything else. And so there were neutrinos everywhere. All
her life she would be immersed in a sea of neutrinos, a billion of them for
every particle of ordinary matter, relics of that first millisecond. At
that thought she felt an odd tingle, as if she could feel the ancient,
invisible fluid that poured through her. Now
humans had sent waves rippling over the surface of that transparent ocean. And
the waves, it seemed, had come reflecting back. Dan
talked fast, as excited as she’d ever seen him. Malenfant watched, rigid with
interest. “Essentially we’ve been producing millisecond neutrino pulses,” Dan
said. He produced a bar chart, a scrappy series of pillars, uneven in height.
“Anyhow, up until yesterday, we were just picking up our own pulses,
unmodified. Then... this.” A
new bar chart, showing a long series of many pulses. Some of the pulses, now,
seemed to be missing, or were much reduced in size. Dan
picked out the gaps with a fat finger. “See? On average, these events seem to
have around half the neutrino count of the others. So half the energy.” He
looked at Emma, trying to see if she understood. “This is exactly what
we’d expect if somebody downstream has some way of suppressing the
advanced-wave neutrinos. The apparent retarded neutrinos then would have only
half the strength—” “But
it’s such a small effect,” Emma said. “You said yourself neutrinos are hard to
detect. There must be other ways to explain this, without invoking beings from
the future.” “That’s
true,” Dan said. “Though if this sustains itself long enough we’re going to be
able to eliminate other causes. Anyhow, that’s not all. We have enough data now
to show that the gaps repeat. In a pattern.” “This
is new to me,” Malenfant growled. “A repeating pattern. A signal?” Dan rubbed his
greasy hair. “I don’t see what else it could be.” “A
signal,” Malenfant said. “Damn. Then Cornelius was right.” Emma felt cold,
despite the metallic stuffiness of the chamber. Dan produced a
simplified summary of several periods of the pattern, a string of black circles
and white circles. “Look at this. The blacks are full-strength pulses, the
whites half-strength. You get a string of six white. Then a break of two black.
Then an irregular pattern for twelve pulses. Then two black, six white, and a
break. Then another string of twelve ‘framed’ by the two black and six white
combination. I think we’re seeing delimiters around these two strings of twelve
pulses. And this is what repeats: over and over. Sometimes there are minor
differences, but we think that’s caused by the experimental uncertainty.” “If it’s a
signal,” Malenfant said, “what does it mean?” “Binary numbers,”
Emma replied. “The signals are binary numbers.” They both turned
to her. Malenfant asked,
“Huh? Binary numbers? Why?” She smiled,
exhausted, jet-lag disoriented. “Because signals like this always are.” Dan
was nodding. “Yes. Right. I should have thought of that. We have to learn to
think like Cornelius. The downstreamers know us. Maybe they are us, our
future selves. And they know we’ll expect binary.” He grabbed a pad and
scribbled out two strings of 1 and 0: 111D101010D1 0111110DD010 He sat back.
“There.” Malenfant
squinted. “What’s it supposed to be?” Emma
found herself laughing. “Maybe it’s a Carl Sagan picture. A waving
downstreamer.” Shut up, Emma. “No,” Dan said. “It’s too simple for that.
They have to be numbers.” He cleared his softscreen and began tapping in a
simple conversion program. After a couple of minutes, he had it running. 3753 They stared.
Malenfant asked, “What do they mean?” Dan began to feed
the raw neutrino counts through his conversion program, and the converted
signals — live, as they were received in the film-emulsion detector — scrolled
steadily up the screen. 1986 3753 1986 3753 1986 “Someone should
call Cornelius,” Dan said. Emma didn’t share
Malenfant’s evident glee at this result. She
felt dwarfed. She imagined the world wheeling around her, spinning as it
carried her through darkness around the sun, around the rim of the Galaxy —
while the Galaxy itself sailed off to its own remote destination, stars
glimmering like the windows of a great ocean liner. Messages
from the future. Could it be true that there were beings, far
beyond this place and time, trying to signal to the past, to her, through this
lashed-up physics equipment? Was
Cornelius right? Right about everything? Right, too, about the Carter
catastrophe, the coming extinction of them all? It
couldn’t be true. It was insanity, an infection of schizophrenia from
Cornelius, that was damaging them all. Malenfant,
of course, was hooked. She knew him well enough to understand he would be
unable to resist this new adventure, wherever it took him. And
how, she wondered, was she going to be able to persuade him to do any work at
all, after this”? 3753 1986 3753 1986… Reid Malenfant The
puzzle of the Feynman radio message nagged at Malenfant, even as he threw
himself into his myriad other projects. He would write out the numbers on a
pad, or have them scroll up on a softscreen. He tried taking the numbers apart:
factorizing them, multiplying them, dividing one by the other. He got nowhere. Cornelius
Taine was equally frustrated. He would call Malenfant at odd time-zoned hours. Mathematics,
even numerology, must be the wrong approach. “Why?” What
do you know about math, Malenfant? Remember the nature of the signal we’re
dealing with here. Remember that the downstreamers are trying to communicate
with us—specifically, with you. “Me?” Yes.
You ‘re the decision maker here. There has to be some simple meaning in these
numbers for you. Just look at the number, Cornelius
urged. Don’t think too hard. What do they look like? 1986 3753 “Umm, 1986 could
be a date.” A date? It
had been the year of Challenger and Chernobyl, a first overseas posting
of a young pilot called Reid Malenfant. “It wasn’t the happiest year in
history, but nothing so special for me...
Hey. Cornelius. Could 3753 also represent a date?” His skin prickled.
“The thirty-eighth century... Christ, Cornelius, maybe that’s the true date of
the Carter catastrophe.” Cornelius’s
softscreen image, slightly blurred, showed him frowning. It’s possible, but
any date after a couple of centuries is very unlikely. Anything else? “No. Keep
thinking, Cornelius.” Yes... And Malenfant would roll up the softscreen
and return to his work, or try to sleep. Until
the day came when Cornelius, in person, burst into a BDB project progress
meeting. It
was an airless Portakabin at the Mojave test site. Malenfant was with George
Hench, poring over test results and subcontractor sign-offs. And suddenly there
was Cornelius: hot, disheveled, pink with sunburn, tie knot loosened, white
gypsum clinging to the fabric of his suit pants. Malenfant
couldn’t keep from laughing. “Cornelius, at last I’ve seen you out of control.” Cornelius
was panting. “I have it. The numbers. The Feynman numbers. I figured it
out, Malenfant. And it changes everything.” Despite
the heat of the day, Malenfant felt goose bumps rise on his bare arms. He
made Cornelius sit down, take his jacket off, drink some water. Cornelius
brusquely cleared clutter from the tabletop— battered softscreens, quality
forms, a progress chart labeled with bars and arrows, old-fashioned paper
blueprints, sandwich wrappers, and beer cans—and he spread his own softscreen
over the desk. “It
was staring us in the face the whole time,” Cornelius said. “I knew it had to
be connected to you, Malenfant, to your interests. Your obsessions,
even. And it had to be something you could act on now. And what—” He waved a
hand. “—could be a grander obsession than this, your asteroid mission?” George Hench paced
around the room, visibly unhappy. Cornelius
glanced up at George. “Look, I’m sorry to disrupt your work.” George
glared. “Malenfant, do we have to put up with this bull?” “Whatever it is,
it ain’t bull, George. I’ve seen the setup—” “Malenfant,
I spent my career fending off hand-waving artistes like this guy. Color
coordinators. Feng Shui artists. Even astrologers, for Christ’s sake. Sometimes
I think the U.S. is going tack to the Middle Ages.” Malenfant
said gently, “George, there was no U.S. in the Middle Ages.” “Malenfant,
we have a job to do here. A big job. We’re going to a fucking asteroid. All I’m
saying is, you need to focus on what’s important here.” “I
accept that, George. But I have to tell you I’ve come to believe there’s nothing
so important as the downstreamers’ message. If it’s real.” “Oh,
it’s real,” Cornelius said fervently. “And what it means is that you’re going
to have to redirect your mission.” Cornelius eyed George. “Away from Reinmuth.” George visibly
bristled. “Now, you listen to me—” Malenfant held up
a hand. “Let’s hear him out, George.” Cornelius
tapped at his softscreen. “When I began to wonder if the numbers referred to an
asteroid, I thought 1986 might be a discovery date. So I logged on to the Minor
Planet Center in Massachusetts.” A table of numbers and letters scrolled down
the screen; the first column, of four digits and two letters, all began with 1986.
“This is a list of all the asteroids first reported in 1986. This first
code is a provisional designation—” “What do the
letters mean?” “The
first shows the half month when the asteroid was discovered. The second is the
order of discovery in that half month. So 1986AA is the first asteroid to be
discovered in the first half of January, 1986.” Malenfant
eyed the numbers with dismay. “Shit. There must be dozens, just for 1986.” “More in later
years; asteroid watches have gotten better.” “So which one is
ours?” Cornelius
smiled and pointed to the second column. “As soon as enough observations have
been accumulated to determine the asteroid’s orbit, it is given an official
designation, a permanent number, and sometimes a name.” The
official numbers, Malenfant saw with growing excitement, were in the range
3700-3800. Cornelius scrolled down until he came to a highlighted line. 1986TO 3753 0.484
1.512 0.089... The key numbers
jumped out at Malenfant: 1986 3753. “Holy shit,” he
said. “It’s there. It’s real” “Not
only that,” Cornelius said. “This little baby, 1986TO, is like no other
asteroid in the solar system.” “How so?” Cornelius
smiled. “It’s Earth’s second moon. And nobody knows how it got there.” George
Hench stomped out to “go bend some tin,” glaring at Cornelius as he did so. Cornelius,
unperturbed, called up more softscreen data and told Malenfant what little was
known about asteroid number 3753. “It
is not in the main belt. In fact, it’s a near-Earth object, like Reinmuth. What
the astronomers call an Aten.” Malenfant nodded.
“So its orbit mostly lies inside Earth’s.” “It
was discovered in Australia. Part of a routine sky watch run out of the Siding
Springs observatory. Nobody’s done any careful spectral
studies or radar studies. But we think it’s a C-type: a carbonaceous chondrite,
not nickel-iron, like Rein-muth. Water ice, carbon compounds. It probably
wandered in from the outer belt—far enough from the sun that it was able to
keep its volatile ices and organics—or else it’s a comet core. Either way,
we’re looking at debris left over since the formation of the Solar System.
Unimaginably ancient” “How big is it?” “Nobody knows for
sure. Three miles wide is the best guess.” “Does this thing
have a name?” Cornelius
smiled. “Cruithne.” He pronounced it Crooth-knee. “An ancient Irish
name. The ancestor of the Picts.” Malenfant
was baffled. “What does that have to do with Australia?” “It
could have been worse. There are asteroids named after spouses, pets, rock
stars. The orbit of Cruithne is what made it worth naming.” Cornelius pointed
to numbers. “These figures show the asteroid’s perihelion, aphelion,
eccentricity.” Asteroid
3753 orbited the sun in a little less than an Earth year. But it did not follow
a simple circular path, like Earth; instead it swooped in beyond the orbit of
Venus, out farther than Mars. “And,” Cornelius said, “it has an inclined
orbit.” Cornelius’ diagrams showed 3753’s orbit as a jaunty ellipse, tipped up
from the ecliptic, the main Solar System plane, like Frank Sinatra’s hat. Malenfant
considered this looping, out-of-plane trajectory. “So what makes it a moon of
the Earth?” “Not
a moon exactly. Call it a companion. The point is, its orbit is locked to
Earth’s. A team of Canadian astronomers figured this out in 1997. Watch.” Cornelius
produced a display showing the orbits of Earth and Cruithne from a point of
view above the Solar System. Earth, a blue dot, sailed evenly around the sun on
its almost-circular orbit. By comparison, Cruithne swooped back and forth like
a bird. “Suppose
we follow the Earth. Then you can see how Cruithne moves in relation.” The
blue dot slowed and stayed in place. Malenfant imagined the whole image
circling, one revolution for every Earth year. Relative
to the Earth, Cruithne swooped toward Venus—inside Earth’s orbit—and rushed
ahead of Earth. But then it would sail out past Earth’s orbit, reaching almost
to Mars, and slow, allowing Earth to catch up. Compared to Earth it traced out
a kind of kidney-bean path, a fat, distorted ellipse sandwiched between the
orbits of Mars and Venus. In
the next “year” Cruithne retraced the kidney bean—but not quite; the second
bean was placed slightly ahead of the first. “Overall,”
Cornelius said, “3753 is going faster than the Earth around the sun. So it
spirals ahead of us, year on year.” He let the images run for a while.
Cruithne’s orbit was a compound of the two motions. Every year the asteroid
traced out its kidney bean. And over the years the bean worked its way along
Earth’s orbit tracing out a spiral around the sun, counterclockwise. “Now,
what’s interesting is what happens when the kidney bean approaches Earth
again.” The
traced-out bean worked its way slowly toward the blue dot. The bean seemed to
touch the Earth. Malenfant expected it to continue its spiraling around the
sun. It
didn’t. The kidney bean started to spiral in the opposite direction: clockwise,
back the way it had come. Cornelius
was grinning. “Isn’t it beautiful? You see, there are resonances between
Cruithne’s orbit and Earth’s. When it comes closest, Earth’s gravity tweaks
Cruithne’s path. That makes Cruithne’s year slightly longer than Earth’s,
instead of shorter, as it is now. So Earth starts to outstrip the kidney bean.”
He ran the animation forward. “And when it has spiraled all the way back again
to where it started—” Another reversal. “—Earth tweaks again, and makes
Cruithne’s year shorter again—and the bean starts to spiral back.” He
accelerated the time scale further, until the kidney-bean ellipses arced back
and forth around the sun. “It’s
quite stable,” Cornelius said. “For a few thousand years at least. Remember a
single kidney bean takes around a year to be traced out. So it’s a long time
between reversals. The last were in 1515 and 1900; the next will be in 2285 and
2680—” “It’s like a
dance,” said Malenfant. “A choreography.” “That’s exactly
what it is.” Although
Cruithne crossed Earth’s orbit, its inclination and the tweaking effect kept it
from coming closer than forty times the distance from Earth to Moon. Right now,
Malenfant learned, the asteroid was a hundred times the Earth-Moon distance
away. After
a time Malenfant’s attention began to wander. He felt obscurely
disappointed. “So we have an orbital curiosity. I don’t see why it’s so
important you’d send a message back in time.” Cornelius
rolled up his softscreen. “Malenfant, NEOs— near-Earth objects—don’t last
forever. The planets pull them this way and that, perturbing their orbits.
Maybe they hit a planet, Earth or Venus or even Mars. Even if not, a given
asteroid will be slingshot out of the Solar System in a few million years.” “And so—” “And
so we have plausible mechanisms for how Cruithne could have been formed, how it
could have got into an orbit close to Earth’s. But this orbit, so finely
tuned to Earth’s, is unlikely. We don’t know how Cruithne could have gotten
there, Malenfant. It’s a real needle-threader.” Malenfant grinned.
“And so maybe somebody put it there.” Cornelius
smiled. “We should have known. We shouldn’t have needed a signal from the
downstreamers, Malenfant. That Earth-locked orbit is a red flag. Something is
waiting for us, out there on Cruithne.” “What?” “I have absolutely
no idea.” “So now what?” “Now, we send a
probe there.” Malenfant
called back George Hench. The engineer prowled around the office like a caged
animal. “We
can’t fly to this piece of shit, Cruithne. Even if we could reach it, which we
can’t, Cruithne is a ball of frozen mud.” “Umm,”
Cornelius said. “More to it than that. We’re looking at a billion tons of
water, silicates, metals, and complex organics— aminos, nitrogen bases. Even
Mars isn’t as rich as this, pound for pound. It’s the primordial matter, the
stuff they made the Solar System out of. Maybe you should have planned to fire
the probe at a C-type in the first place.” “George,
it’s true,” Malenfant said evenly. “We can easily make an economic case for
Cruithne—” “Malenfant,
Reinmuth is made of steel. My God, it gleams. And you want to risk all
that for a wild-goose chase with your la-la buddy?” Malenfant
let George run on, patiently. Then he said, “Tell me why we can’t get to
Cruithne. It’s just another NEO. I thought the NEOs were easier to reach than
the Moon, and we got there forty years ago.” George
sighed, but Malenfant could see his brain switching to a different mode. “Yeah.
That’s why the space junkies have been campaigning for the NEOs for years. But
most of them don’t figure the correct energy economics. Yes, if you look at it
solely in terms of delta-vee, if you just add up the energy you need to spend
to get out of Earth’s gravity well, there are a lot of places easier to get to
than the Moon. But you need to go a chart deeper than that. Your NEO’s orbit
has to be very close to Earth’s: in the same plane, nearly circular, and
with almost the same radius. Now, Reinmuth’s orbit is close to Earth’s.
Of course it means that Reinmuth doesn’t line up for low-energy missions very often;
the orbits are like two clocks running slightly adrift of each other…” “So
tell me,” Malenfant said heavily, “why Cruithne is so much more difficult.” George
ticked the problems off on his fingers. “Cruithne is twenty degrees out of the
plane of the ecliptic. Plane changes are very energy-expensive. That’s
why the Apollo guys landed close to the Moon’s equator. Two: Cruithne’s orbit
is highly eccentric, so we can’t use the low-energy Hohmann trajectories we
employ to transfer from one circular orbit to another, for instance in
traveling from Earth to Mars. Changes to elliptic orbits are also
energy-expensive. Three...” Malenfant listened
a while longer. “So
you’ve stated the problem,” Malenfant said patiently. “Now tell me how we do
it.” There
was more bluster and bullshit and claims of impossibility, which Malenfant
weathered. And then it began. George
produced mass statements for the BOB and its payload, began to figure the
velocity changes he would need to reach Cruithne, how much less maneuvering capability
he would have, how much less payload he could carry there compared to Reinmuth.
Then he began calling in an array of technicians, all of whom started just as
skeptical as himself, and most of whom, in the end, were able to figure a
reply. They called up Dan Ystebo at Key Largo to ask him how little living room
his pet squid really, truly could survive in. Dan was furious, but he came back
with answers. It
took most of the day. Slowly, painfully, a new mission design converged.
Malenfant only had to sit there and let it happen, as he knew it would. But there was a
problem. The
present spacecraft design packed enough life support to take Sheena 5 to
Reinmuth, support her work there, and bring her home again: she was supposed to
come sailing into Earth’s atmosphere behind a giant aeroshell of asteroid slag. But
there was no way a comparable mission to Cruithne could be achieved. There
was a way to meet the mission’s main objectives, however. In fact it would be
possible to get Sheena to Cruithne much more rapidly. By
cutting her life support, and burning everything up on the way out. For Sheena, a
Cruithne voyage would be one way. Emma Stoney From Emma’s
perspective, sitting in her office in Vegas, every- The
legalistic vultures were hovering over Malenfant and his toy spaceships, and
meanwhile the investors, made distrustful by rumors of Malenfant’s growing
involvement with bizarre fu-turian types, were starting to desert. If
Malenfant had made himself more available, more visible to shore up confidence,
it might have made a difference. But he didn’t. Right through Christmas and
into the New Year Malenfant remained locked away with Cornelius Taine, or holed
up at his rocket test site. It
seemed to Emma events were approaching a climax. But still Malenfant wouldn’t
listen to her. So Emma went to
the Mojave. Emma stayed the
night in a motel in the town of Mojave itself. Her
transport arrived before dawn. It was an army bus. When she climbed aboard,
George Bench was waiting for her. He had a flask of coffee and a bagel.
“Breakfast,” he said. She accepted gratefully; the coffee was industrial
strength, bat welcome. The
other passengers were young engineers trying to sleep with their heads jammed
in corners by the windows. The
drive out to the BOB test site was dull but easy. The sun had risen, the heat
climbing, by the time they hit the thirty-mile road to Malenfant’s BOB launch
complex—or launch simplex, as he liked to call it. Hench
jammed open the bus window. “Natural air-conditioning,” he said, cackling. She
glanced back. One or two of the youngsters behind them stirred. Hench shrugged.
“They’ll sleep.” At
the site the bus passed through the security fence and pulled over, and Emma
climbed down cautiously. The light glared from the sand that covered
everything, and the heat was a palpable presence that struck at her, sucking
the moisture from her flesh. The
test site had grown. There were a lot more structures, a lot more activity even
at this hour of the morning. But it was nothing like Cape Canaveral. There
were hardly any fixed structures at all. The place had the air of a
construction site. There were trailers scattered over the desert, some
sprouting antennae and telecommunications feeds. There weren’t even any fuel
tanks that she could see, just fleets of trailers, frost gleaming on their
tanks. People—engineers, most of them young—moved to and fro, their voices
small in the desert’s expanse, their hard hats gleaming like insect carapaces. And
there was the pad itself, the center of attention, maybe a mile from where she
stood, bearing the Nautilus: Bootstrap’s first interplanetary ship, Reid
Malenfant’s pride and joy. She saw the lines of a rust-brown shuttle external
tank and the slim pillars of solid rocket boosters. The stack was topped by a
tubular cover that gleamed white in the sun. Somewhere inside that fairing, she
knew, a Caribbean reef squid, disoriented as all hell, would someday ride into
space. Hench said
gruffly, “I’ll tell you, Ms. Stoney—” “Emma.” “Working
with those kids has been the best part of this whole damn project, for me. You
know, these kids today come out of graduate school, and they are real whizzes
with Computer Aided This and That, and they
do courses in science theory and math and software design—but they don’t get to
bend tin. Not only that, they’ve never seen anything^M before. In engineering,
experience gained is directly proportional to the amount of equipment ruined.
No wonder this country has fallen behind in every sphere that counts. Well,
here they’ve had to build stuff, to budget and schedule. Some of the kids were
scared off. But those that remained flourished.” And
here came Malenfant. He was wearing beat-up overalls— he even had a wrench in a
loop at his waist—and his face and hands and scalp were covered in white dust
patches. He bent to kiss her, and she could feel gritty sand on her cheek. “So what do you
think ofNautilusl Isn’t she beautiful?” “Kind of rough and
ready.” Malenfant laughed.
“So she’s supposed to be.” An
amplified voice drifted across the desert from the launchpad. “What was that?” Hench shrugged.
“Just a checklist item.” “You’re going
through a checklist? A launch checklist?” “Demonstration
test only,” Malenfant said. “We’re planning two tests today. We’ve done it a
dozen times, already. Later today we’ll even have that damn squid of Dan
Ystebo’s up in the pay-load pod, on top of a fully fueled ship. We ‘re
ready. And Cruithne is up there waiting for us. And who knows what lies
beyond that. As soon as you can clear away the legal bullshit—” “We’re working on
it, Malenfant.” Malenfant
took her for a walk around the booster pad, eager to show off his toy.
Malenfant and Hench, obviously high on stress and adrenaline, launched into war
stories about how they’d built their rocket ship. “The whole thing is a
backyard rocket,” Malenfant said. “It has space shuttle engines, and an F-15
laser gyro set and accelerometer, and the autopilot and avionics from an MD-11
airliner. In fact the BOB thinks it’s an MD-11 on a peculiar flight path. We
sent the grad school kids scouring through the West Coast aerospace junkyards,
and they came back with titanium pressure spheres and hydraulic actuators and
other good stuff. And so on. Assembled and flight-ready in six months.” He
seemed to know every one of the dozens of engineers here by name. He was, by
turns, manipulative, bullying, brutal, overbearing. But he was, she thought,
always smart enough to ensure he wasn’t surrounded by sycophants and
yea-sayers. Maybe that’s why
he keeps me on. “How
safe is all this, Malenfant? What if the ship blows up, or a fuel store—” He
sighed. “Emma, my BDBs will blow up about as often as a 747 blows up on
takeoff. The industries have been handling lox and liquid hydrogen safely for
half a century. In fact I can prove we’re safe. We’ve kept the qual and
reliability processes as simple as possible—no hundred-mile NASA paper chains—
and we put the people on the ground in charge of their own quality. Qual up
front, the only way to do it.” He looked into the sun, and the light caught the
dust plastered over his face, white lines etched into the weather-beaten
wrinkles of his face. “You know, this is just the beginning,” he said. “Right
now this is Kitty Hawk. You got to start somewhere. But someday this will be a
true spaceport.” “Like Cape
Canaveral?” “Oh,
hell, no. Think of an airport. You’ll have concrete launch-pads with minimal
gantries, so simple we don’t care if we have to rebuild them every flight. We’ll
have our own propellant and oxi-dizer manufacturing facilities right here. The
terminal buildings will be just like JFK or O’Hare. They’ll build new roads out
here, better rail links. The spaceport will be an airport too. We’ll attract
industries, communities. People will live here.” But
she heard tension in his voice, under the bubbling faith. She’d gotten used to
his mood swings, which seemed to her to have begun around the time he was
washed out of NASA. But today his mood was obviously fragile, and, with a
little push, liable to come crashing apart. The
legal battle wasn’t won yet. Far from it. In fact, Emma thought, it was more
like a race, as Bootstrap lawyers sought to find a way through the legal maze
that would allow Malenfant to launch, or at least keep testing, before the FAA
inspectors and their lawyers found a way to get access to this site and
shut everything down. Tomorrow,
she told herself. Tomorrow I have to confront him with the truth. The fact that
we’re losing the race. As
the sun began to climb down the blue dome of sky, Emma requested an army bus
ride back to her motel in Mojave. There she pulled the blinds and spread out
her softscreen. She fired off mails, ate room service junk, tried to sleep. The phone rang,
jarring her awake. It was Malenfant. Go to your window. “What?” I’m simplifying a
few bureaucratic processes, Emma. He
sounded a little drunk. And dangerous. She felt a cold chill settle at the pit
of her stomach. “What are you talking about?” Go
to the window and you’ll see. I’ve been talking to Cornelius about Doctor
Johnson. Once Johnson was asked how he would refute solipsism. You know, the
idea that only you exist, all else is an illusion constructed by your mind. She
opened her shutters. In the direction of the test range, a light was spreading
over the bottom half of the sky: a smeared yellow-white rising fast, not like a
dawn. Johnson kicked a
rock. And he said, “I refute it thus.” “Oh,
Malenfant. What have you done?” They came to shut me down, Emma. We lost the
race with those FAA assholes. One of those smart kids of George’s turned out to
be an FBI plant. The inspectors arrived. They would have drained the Nautilus
and broken her up. And then we’d never have reached Cruithne. I decided it
was time to kick that rock. Emma, you should see the dust we ‘re raising! And
now a spark of light rose easily from the darkened horizon, climbing smoothly
into the sky. It was yellow light, like a fleck of sunlight, and it trailed a
pillar of smoke and steam that glowed in the light spark. She
knew what that was, of course. The yellow-white was the burning of the solid
propellants of the twin boosters, half-combusted products belching into the
air; the central hydrogen-oxygen main engine flame was almost invisible.
Already, she could see, the arc of the climbing booster was turning east,
toward the trajectory that would take it off the planet. And
now the noise arrived, rocket thunder, billowing over her like the echo of a
distant storm. This is just the
beginning, Malenfant whispered. PART TWO
Downstream
And so some day The mighty
ramparts of the mighty universe Ringed around with
hostile force crumbling
to ruin... Lucretius Sheena 5 Drifting between
worlds, the spacecraft was itself a miniature planet, a bubble
of ocean just yards across. The
water was sufficient to protect its occupants from cosmic and solar radiation.
And the water sustained concentric shells of life: a mist of diatoms feeding
off the raw sunlight, and within them, in the deeper blue water, a shell of
krill and crustaceans and small fish schools, hunting and browsing. And, at the center
of it all, a single enhanced cephalopod. Here was Sheena,
swimming through space. Space.
Yes, she understood what that meant, that she was
no longer in the wide oceans of Earth but in a small, self-contained ocean of
her own that drifted through emptiness, a folded-over ocean she shared only
with the darting fish and the smaller, mindless animals and plants on which
they browsed. She
glided at the heart of the Nautilus, where the water that passed through
her mantle, over her gills, was warmest, richest. The core machinery, the
assemblage of devices that maintained life here, was a black mass before her,
suspended in dark water, lights winking over its surface, weeds and grasses
clinging to it. Sheena saw no colors; she swam through a world of black, white,
and gray. But she could discern polarized light; and so now she saw that the
light that gleamed from the polished surfaces of the machinery was subtly
twisted, this way and that, giving her a sense of the solidity and extent of
the machinery. When
the ship’s roll took her into shadow, she hunted and browsed. She
would rest on the sand patches that had been stuck to the metal, changing her mantle
color so as to be almost invisible. When the fish or the krill came by, all
unawares, she would dart out and snatch them, crushing them instantly in her
hard beak, ignoring their tiny cries. Such
simple ambushes were sufficient to feed her, so confused did the fish and krill
appear in this new world that lacked up and down and gravity. But sometimes she
would hunt more ambitiously, luring and stalking and pursuing, as if she were
still among the rich Caribbean reefs. But
all too soon the ship’s languid roll brought her into the light, and brief
night gave way to false day. Rippling
her fins, she swam away from the machinery cluster, away from the heart of the
ship, where she lived with her shoals offish. As she rose the water flowing
through her mantle cooled, the rich oxygen thinning. She was swimming out
through layers of life, and she sensed the subtle sounds of living things
washing through the sphere: the smooth rush of the fish as they swam in their
tight schools, the bubbling murmur of the krill on which they browsed, the hiss
of the diatoms and algae that fed them, and the deep infrasonic rumble
of the water itself, compression waves pulsing through its bulk. And
just as each successive sphere of water was larger than the one it contained,
so Sheena knew there was a hierarchy of life. To sustain her, there had
to be ten times her weight in krill, and a hundred times in diatoms. And
if there had been other squid, of course, those numbers would increase. But
there was no other squid here but herself. For now. She
could see, through misty, life-laden water, the ship’s hull, a membrane above
her like an ocean surface. Except that it wasn ‘t above her, as it would
be in a true ocean. And there was no sandy ocean floor below. Instead the
membrane was all around her, closed on itself, shimmering in great slow waves
that curled around the sphere’s belly. This
was self-evidently a complex world, a curved world, a world without the simple
top and bottom of the ocean; and the light was correspondingly complex, its
polarization planes random, or else spiraling down around her. But
Sheena hunted in three dimensions. She could come to terms with all this
strangeness. She knew she must, in fact. She reached the
wall of the ship. The
membrane was a firm, if flexible, wall. If she pushed at it, it pushed back. Human
eyes could see that the wall was tinted gold. Dan had told her how beautiful
this great golden egg had been in the skies of Earth, as it receded to the
stars. Sheena ship good pretty, he said. Like Earth. Ship people see,
gold bubble, ship of water. Grass
algae grew on the wall, their long filaments dangling and wafting in the
currents. Crabs and shellfish grazed on the grass algae. The benthic grazers
helped feed her, and in the process kept the walls clean. Every
creature in this small ocean had a part to play. Here, for instance, she
drifted past a floating bank of seaweed. The seaweed cleaned the water and used
up drifting food that the algae and diatoms could not consume. And the seaweed
was useful in itself. One of Sheena’s jobs was to gather the weed, when it grew
too thick, and deliver it to a hopper in the machinery cluster. There it could
be spun into fibers that Dan called sea silk. The sea silk would be used when
she got to her destination, to make and repair the equipment she would use
there. Now
the ship’s slow rotation carried Sheena into the light of a milky, blurred
disc. It was the sun—dimmed by the membrane so it did not hurt her eyes—with,
near it, a smaller crescent. That, she knew, was the Earth, all its great
oceans reduced to a droplet. The craft scooted around the sun after Earth like
a fish swimming after its school, seeking the rock that was the target for this
mission. Once,
swimming under the arching membrane like this, she had been startled by a
starburst of light, only a few moments’ swim from her. It had disappeared as
soon as it had occurred, but it had seemed to her that there was a flaw in the
membrane—a small patch that had lost its lustrous glow. She had been able to
see from the muddled polarization how the composition of the water had been
disturbed beneath the flaw. Then
she had seen something moving, outside the membrane. She cowered, flashing
signals of false threat and concealment, thinking it was some deep-space predator. It
was no predator. It was just a box that squirted back and forth, emitting
gentle little farts of glittering crystals. It was pulling a patch over the
hole. Dan
told her it was a firefly robot, a smart little box with its own power supply
and fuel and miniaturized machinery and cameras and machine intelligence. The
ship carried a shoal of these small craft for external inspection and repairs
like this. But
the little craft’s life was limited, intended for a single use only, and it
could achieve only one thing, which was to fix the membrane—unlike Sheena, who
could do many different things. When its job was done, its fuel expended, the
craft neatly folded away its tool-bearing arms and used the last breath of its
fuel to push itself away from the ship. Sheena had watched as the little craft,
discarded, dwindled to a sunlit point. She
had learned that her ship leaked all the time anyway, from tiny flaws and
miniature punctures. And every few days the throwaway robots would scuttle over
the membrane, tracking the vapor clouds, fixing the worst of the leaks before
sacrificing themselves. She
let the lazy, whale-like roll of the ship carry her away from the glare of the
sun, and she peered into the darkness, where she could see the stars. The
stars were important. She had been trained to recognize many of them. When she
had memorized their positions around the ship she would return to the machinery
cluster and work the simple controls Dan had given her. By this means she could
determine her position in space far more accurately than even Dan could have,
from far-off Earth. Then
the rockets would flare, sending hails of exhaust particles shooting into
space. They would push at the hide of the ship like a squid shoving at the
belly of a whale. Waves, flaring with light, pulsed back and forth across the
meniscus, illuminating the drifting clouds of algae, and Sheena could detect
the subtle wash of gravity around her as the great mass of water was nudged
back to its proper trajectory. But
to Sheena the stars were more than navigation beacons. Sheena’s eyes had a
hundred times the number of receptors of human eyes, and she could see a
hundred times as many stars. To
Sheena the universe was crowded with stars, vibrant and alive. The
Galaxy was a reef of stars beckoning her to come jet along its length. But there was only
Sheena here to see it. She found it hard
to rest. Sheena
was utterly alone. Though she knew that there were no predators here, that she
was as safe as any squid had ever been, she could not rest: not without the
complex protection of the shoal around her, its warnings and sentinels. And, of
course, without the shoal she was cut off from the society of the squid, the
mating and learning and endless dances of daylight. Dan
had provided a kind of dream shoal for her: squidlike shapes that swam and
jetted around her, glimmering. But the polarization of the light from their
false hides was subtly wrong, and the fake shoal was no comfort. She was
surprised Dan had not understood. As
the mission progressed, as she grew progressively more weary, her loyalty to
Dan crumbled, grain by grain. e-CNN And
we return to our main story, the developing crisis around the illegal space
launch by the Bootstrap corporation from their Mojave facility. It has become
clear that the authorities, far from granting the approvals Bootstrap is
seeking, were in fact moving to close down the operation completely. Joe... Thanks,
Madeleine. We do know that Cruithne was not the original target of Reid
Malenfant’s interplanetary ambitions. Originally he was planning to head for
Reinmuth, another asteroid that is much richer in metals than Cruithne. So, why
Cruithne? It’s
now emerged, from sources inside Bootstrap itself, that in recent months
Malenfant has become convinced that the world itself may be coming to an
end—and that this global doom is somehow linked to asteroid Cruithne. What are
we to make of this remarkable twist in this spectacular story? We’ve
been trying to determine if there is more to Malenfant’s fears about the future
than mere paranoia. It is said there are respectable scientists who claim that
it is a statistical fact that the world will end, taking all of us with it, in
just a few centuries. Apparently this has been known in government circles
since the 1980s. Again the administration declined to comment. Madeleine... Joe,
Reid Malenfant, fifty-one, is highly charismatic and popular. Since the
announcement of his interplanetary venture he has become something of a cult
figure. In fact last year’s best-selling Christmas toys were models of
Bootstrap’s so-called Big Dumb Booster, along with action figures and animated
holograms of the intelligent squid crew, and even of Reid Malenfant himself. But,
while undoubtedly an attractive figure, Malenfant has long been regarded by commentators
as an unstable personality. However
Bootstrap spokespersons are saying this is all scurrilous rumor put out by
enemies of Reid Malenfant, perhaps within his own corporation. John Tinker Yes, they threw me
out of the Flying Mountain Society. Screw them. And screw Reid
Malenfant. Malenfant is a wimp. Yes,
he got his bird off the ground. But to continue to launch with 1940s-style
chemical rockets is at best a diversion, at worst a catastrophic error. People, you can’t
lift diddly into space by burning chemicals. There
has been a solution on the drawing boards since the 1960s: Project Orion. You
take a big plate, attach it by shock absorbers to a large capsule, and throw an
atomic bomb underneath. Your ship will
move, believe me. Then you throw another
bomb, and another. For
an expenditure of a small part of the world’s nuclear stockpile you could place
several million pounds in orbit. I
believe in the dream. I believe we should aim to lift a billion people
into space by the end of the century. This is the only way to establish a
population significant enough to build a genuine space-going industry
infrastructure—and, incidentally, the only way to lift off enough people to
make a dent in the planet’s population problem. Yes,
this will cause some fallout. But not much, compared to what we already added
to the background radiation. What’s the big deal? Malenfant
is right; we are facing a crisis over the survival of the species. Hard times
make for hard choices. Omelettes and eggs, people. Anyhow,
those bombs aren’t going to go away. If America doesn’t use them, somebody else
will. Art Morris My name is Art
Morris and I am forty years old. I am a Marine, or used to be
until I got disabled out. My
most prized possession is a snapshot of my daughter, Leanne. In
the snap she’s at her last birthday party, just five years old, in a splash of
Florida sunshine. The snap’s one of those fancy modern ones that can show you
movement, and it cycles through a few seconds of Leanne blowing at her cake.
And it has a soundtrack. If you listen under the clapping and whoops of the
family and the other kids, you can just hear her wheeze as she took her big
breath. What you can’t see off the edge of the picture is me, just behind
Leanne’s shoulder, taking a blow myself to make sure those damn candles did
what she wanted them to do, making sure that something in her world worked,
just once. It
wasn’t long after that that we had to put her into the ground. I didn’t
understand half of what the doctors told me was wrong with her, but I got the
headline. She was a yellow
baby, a space baby, a rocket baby. Maybe
by now she would have been one of these smart kids the news is full of. But she
never got the chance. I
rejoiced when they shut down the space program. But now those assholes in the
desert have started firing off their damn rockets again, regardless. I
keep Leanne’s picture taped to the dash of my car, or in my pocket. Look what you did,
Reid Malenfant. Reid Malenfant Madame Chairman,
this is not some wacko stunt. It is a sound business venture. Here’s the plan
from here on in. Cruithne
is a ball of loosely aggregated dirt: probably eighty percent silicates,
sixteen percent water, two percent carbon, two percent metals. This is an
extraordinarily rich resource. Our
strategy is to aim for the simplest technologies, fast return, fast payback. The
first thing we’re going to make up on Cruithne is rocket fuel. The fuel will be
a methane-oxygen bipropellant. Then
we’ll start bagging up permafrost water from the asteroid, along with a little
unprocessed asteroid material. We’ll use the propellant to start firing water
back to Earth orbit— specifically, a type of orbit called HEEO, a highly
eccentric Earth orbit, which in terms of accessibility is a good compromise
place to store extraterrestrial materials. Thus we will build
a pipeline from Cruithne to Earth orbit. This
will not be a complex operation. The methane rockets are based on tried and
trusted Pratt and Whitney designs. The cargo carriers will be little more than
plastic bags wrapped around big dirty ice cubes. But
in HEEO this water will become unimaginably precious. We can use it for life
support and to make rocket fuel. We think Nautilus should be able to
return enough water to fuel a further twenty to fifty NEO exploration missions,
at minimal incremental cost. This is one measure of the payback we’re intending
to achieve. Also we can sell surplus fuel to NASA. But
we are also intending to trial more complex extraction technologies on this
first flight. With suitable engineering, we can extract not just water but also
carbon dioxide, nitrogen, sulfur, ammonia, phosphates—all the requirements of a
life-support system. We will also be able to use the asteroid dirt to make
glass, fiberglass, ceramics, concrete, dirt to grow things in. We
are already preparing a crewed follow-up mission to Cruithne that will leverage
this technology to establish a colony, the first colony off the planet. This
will be self-sufficient, almost from day one. And
the colonists will pay their way by further processing the Cruithne dirt to
extract its metals. The result will be around ninety percent iron, seven
percent nickel, one percent cobalt, and traces. The trace, however, includes
platinum, which may be the first resource returned to the surface of the Earth;
nickel and cobalt will probably follow. Incidentally, I’m
often asked why I’m going to the asteroids first, rather than to the Moon. The
Moon seems easier to get to, and is much bigger than any asteroid besides.
Well, the slag that is left over after we extract the water and volatiles and
metals from asteroid ore—the stuff we’d throw away—that slag is about
equivalent to the richest Moon rocks. That’s why I ain’t going to Later
we’ll start the construction of a solar power plant in Earth orbit. The
high-technology components of the plant— such as guidance, control,
communications, power conversion, and microwave transmission systems—will be
assembled on Earth. The massive low-tech components—wires, cables, girders,
bolts, fixtures, station-keeping propellants, and solar cells—will all be
manufactured in space from asteroid materials. This plan reduces the mass that
will have to be lifted into Earth orbit severalfold. This plant will produce
energy—safe, clean, pollution free—that we can sell back to Earth. And
that’s the plan. In the next few years Cruithne volatiles will support the
space station, more Earth-orbital habitats, and missions to the Moon and Mars,
as well as the first self-sufficient off-Earth colony. That little lot
ought to see me through to retirement. But what about
beyond that? Beyond
that, the Galaxy awaits, and all the universe. Virgin territory. All we need is
a toehold. And that’s what Bootstrap will give us. America has discovered a new
frontier, and we will become great again. Frankly,
Madame Chairman, I think I’ve spent enough time in front of Congressional
committees like this and other boards of inquiry. All I need is for you to let
me carry on and do my job. And I don’t see I have a damn thing to apologize for. Thank you. Sheena 5 Swimming through
space, despite her consuming weariness, Sheena 5 had work
to do. She
explored the complex knot of equipment that was the center of her world. It was
like swimming around a sunken boat. The
machinery was covered with switches and levers, labeled with black-and-white
stripes and circles so she could recognize them. And there were dials designed
for her eyes—dials coated with stripes like the hide of a squid, dials that
could send out pulses of twisting polarized light. The dials told her what was
happening inside the equipment, and if anything was wrong she was trained to
turn the levers and switches to make it right. Sometimes she had
to chase away curious fish as she did so. If
anything more serious was wrong she could ask Dan for help, and he always knew
the answer, or could find it out. She would fit the plastic cup to her eye, and
speckled laser light would paint images on her retina, distorted diagrams and
simple signs that showed her what to do. The
machinery contained whirring motors that drove pumps and filters: devices that,
coupled with the flow of heat from the sun, drove steady currents. The currents
ensured that the waters mixed, that no part became too hot or cold, too rich
with life or too stagnant. Otherwise the diatoms and algae would cluster under
the bubble’s skin, where the sunlight was strongest, and would grow explosively
until they had exhausted all the nutrients available and formed a dank cloud so
thick the water would die. And
the filters removed waste from the water, irreducible scraps that no creature
in this small world could digest. But something had to be done with those
wastes, or gradually they would lock up all the nutrients in the water. So the
machine contained a place that could burn the wastes, breaking them down into
their component parts. The products, gas and steam and salts, could then be fed
back to the plants and algae. Thus,
in Sheena’s spacecraft, matter and energy flowed in great loops, sustained by
sunlight, regulated by its central machinery as if by a beating heart. Dan
told her that she was already a success: in her management of the equipment,
she had shown herself to be much smarter and more adaptable than any human-made
machine they could have sent in her place. She
knew that in their hearts the humans would prefer to send machines, mindless
rattling things, rather than herself. That was because they knew they could
control machines, down to the last clank and whirr. But they could never
control her, as was proven by the remnants of the spermatophore she
still guiltily hoarded in her mantle cavity, cemented to the inner wall. Perhaps they were
jealous. How
strange, she thought, that her kind should be so well adapted to this greater,
infinite ocean, so much better than humans. As if this was somehow meant to be.
It seemed to Sheena that it must be terribly confining to be a human, to
be confined to the skinny layer of air that clung to the Earth. At
first she had found it strangely easy to accept that she would die without seeing
Earth’s oceans again, without rejoining the shoals. She suspected this was no
accident, that Dan had somehow designed her mind to accept such
instructions without fear. Which was, of
course, not true. But
as her restlessness and tiredness gathered, as her isolation increased, the
importance of Dan and his mission receded, and her sense of loss grew
inexorably. And,
of course, there was a final complicating factor nestling in her mantle cavity. She
would have to release her eggs eventually. But not yet. Not here. There were
many problems that day would bring, and she wasn’t ready for them. So,
swimming in starlight, Sheena cradled her unhatched young, impatiently jetting
clouds of ink in the rough shape of the male she had known: the male with the
bright, mindless eyes. Michael It was some weeks
after the woman had come to the village that Stef called him. “I have to go
away,” Stef said. “So do you.” Michael
didn’t understand. Stef, with his machines and his food and his girls, was the
most powerful person in the village, far more powerful than the headman or the
herbalist. Who could make him do things? And
besides, Michael had never been more than a few hundred yards outside the
village, never slept anywhere but in a village hut. He wasn’t sure what “going
away” might actually mean, what he would be made to do. It seemed unreal.
Perhaps it was all some game of Stef’s. “I don’t want to
go,” Michael said. But Stef ignored him. He slept, trying
not to think about it. But the very next
day they came for him. * * * A
car pulled up outside the village. Big smiling women got out. Cars came to the
village every day, stayed a few hours, left again. But this day, for the first
time in his life, Michael would have to get into the car, and leave with it. He
took his clothes, and the flashlight Stef had given him. Stef had given him new
batteries too, long-life batteries that would not run down so quickly. Michael
didn’t want to go, but the big women, their smiles hard, made it clear there
was no choice. “I’m
sorry,” Stef said to Michael. “We never finished our lessons. But you’ll be
okay. You’ll keep learning.” Michael
knew that was true. He knew he couldn’t stop learning. Even when he was alone,
even in the dark, he would just keep working, learning, figuring out. Even so he was
frightened. “Take me with
you,” he said. But
Stef said no. “They won’t even let me take Mindi,” he said. Mindi had been his
favorite girl. Now, pregnant, she had gone back to her mother, because no man
would have her. “They’ll look after you,” Stef said to Michael. “You’re a Blue” That
was the first time Michael had heard that word, the English word, used like
that. He didn’t know what it meant. He wondered if he
would ever see Stef again. He
was taken through a series of bright buildings, a barrage of voices and signs,
nothing of which he could understand. Even the smells were strange. At
one point he was in an airplane, looking down over parched land and blue sea. Afterward
he thought he must have slept a great deal, for his memories of the journey
were jumbled and fragmented, and he could put them in no logical order. So he came to the
School. Emma Stoney Thanks to the
unauthorized launch, the spectacular sight of the golden spacecraft leaving
Earth orbit, Malenfant had become a popular hero. This was his Elvis year for
sure, the media advisers were telling them, and they were working hard on
making But
he had made an awful lot of very powerful enemies. Opposition to Malenfant had
erupted, as if orchestrated, right across the financial and political spectrum.
Right now, it seemed to Emma, they were farther away than ever from being
certificated to fly again, and farther still from being licensed to keep any
money they made out of Cruithne, assuming Nautilus actually got there. Emma
called a council of war in the Bootstrap offices in Las Vegas: herself,
Malenfant, Maura Della. She didn’t invite him, but Cornelius Taine came anyhow. Malenfant
stalked around the office. “I can’t believe this shit.” He glared at Emma. “I
thought we figured out our prebuttals.” “If
you’re blaming me I’m out of here,” she said. “Remember, you never even warned
me you were going to fire off your damn rocket.” Maura
said evenly, “I know what you tried to do, Malenfant. You thought that by simply
launching, by proving that your system worked safely, you could cut through the
bureaucratic mess, as well as prove your technical point.” “Damn
right. Just as I will prove my economic point when we start bringing the
goodies home.” Maura
shook her head. “You’re so naive. You showed your hand. All you did was give
your opponents something to shoot at.” “But
we launched. We’re going to Cruithne. That is a physical fact. All the
staffers on the Hill, all the placeholders in the NASA centers, can’t do a damn
thing about that.” Cornelius
Taine steepled his elegant fingers. “But they can stop you from launching
again, Malenfant.” “And
they can throw you in jail,” Emma said softly. “We mustn’t argue among
ourselves. Let’s go over it point by point.” She tapped the tabletop; it turned
transparent, and an embedded softscreen brought up a bullet chart. “First, the
NASA angle.” Malenfant
laughed bitterly. “Fucking NASA. I couldn’t believe the immediate one-eighty
they pulled about the feasibility of my BDB design, after it flew.” “Why
are you surprised?” Cornelius Taine asked. “They hoped you would fail
technically. Now that that is not possible, they intend to ensure you fail
politically.” “Yeah, that or
take me over.” It
seemed to be true. With indecent haste—leading Emma to suspect they had been
working on precisely this move in advance, and waiting for the moment to
strike—NASA had come up with counterproposals for BDB designs, issuing formal
Requests for Proposals to prospective industry partners. NASA claimed they
could start flying BDBs of their own in five or ten years’ time—after ensuring
that all the relevant technologies were “understood and in hand.” Not
only that, they were absorbing Malenfant’s long-term goals as well, with
proposals for an international program to reach and exploit the asteroids. “I’m
not sure how we can win this one,” Maura said. “After all, NASA is supposed to
be the agency that develops spacecraft.” “But,”
Cornelius said heavily, “this process of assimilation is precisely how NASA has
killed off every new space technology initiative since the shuttle.” “Yeah,”
Malenfant growled. “By turning it into another aerospace industry cartel
feeding frenzy.” Maura
held her hands up. “My point is NASA may well win. If they do, we need a way to
live with that.” We,
Emma thought. Even in the depths of this tense
meeting, she found time to wonder at the way Malenfant had, once again, turned
a potential enemy into a friend. “Next,” Emma said
warily. “Congressional funding.” “We’re not reliant
on federal funds,” Malenfant snapped. “That’s
true,” Maura said dryly. “But you’ve been happy to accept whatever
general-purpose funding you could lay your hands on. And that’s turning into a
weakness. We’re being caught between authorization and appropriation. You need
to understand this, Malenfant. These are two phases. Authorization is a wish
list. Appropriation is the allocation of funds to the wish list. Not every
authorized item gets funded.” She paused. “Let me put it simply. It isn’t wise
to spend authorized money as if it were appropriated already. That’s what you
did. It was a trap.” “It
was peanuts,” Malenfant growled. “And anyhow I don’t know why the hell you
Congress critters can’t just make a simple decision.” Maura
sighed. “Federal government is a complex thing. If you don’t use the processes
right—” “And,”
Emma said, “next year looks even worse. The bad guys all sources of federal
funding we budgeted for and have put in place recision and reprogramming
processes to—” “Then
we rebudget,” Malenfant said. “We cut, trim, rescope, find new funds.” “But
the investors are being frightened off,” Emma said. “That’s the next point. It
started even before the launch, Malenfant. You knew that. Now they’re
hemorrhaging. The problems we’ve had with the regulatory agencies have scared
away even more of them.” “But,” Cornelius
Taine said evenly, “we must continue.” Cornelius
looked from one to the other, his face blank. “Don’t any of you understand
this? Who do you want to appropriate the Solar System? The Russians? The
Chinese? Because if we fail now, that’s what will happen.” Emma
said sharply, “I’ll tell you the truth, Cornelius. From where I’m sitting
you’re part of the problem, not the solution. No wonder the investors took
flight. If any of your kook stuff has leaked out—” Cornelius
said, “The Carter catastrophe is coming no matter what you think of me.” Maura frowned.
“The what?” Emma
took a breath. “Malenfant, listen to me. Everything we’ve built up so far will
be destroyed. Unless we start to take action.” “Action? Like
what? A sellout to NASA?” “Maybe. And you
have to cut your links with this character.” Cornelius Taine
smiled coldly. Malenfant’s
hands, clasped behind his back, showed white knuckles. The
meeting broke up without agreement on a way forward. And on the way out, Maura
whispered to Emma, “Carter? Who the hell is Carter?” Emma
didn’t get to her apartment until midnight that night. When she walked in the
door she told the TV to turn itself on. And there, on every news channel, was
Cornelius Taine. Cornelius Taine So,
Dr. Taine, you ‘re saying that these people from the future—
the ones you call downstreamers—have reached into the past, to us. To send a
message. Yes. We believe
so. But
if the downstreamers exist—or will exist—they survived this catastrophe of
yours. Will survive. Whatever. Right? So why did they need to send a message? You’re
asking me about causal paradoxes. The downstreamers are saving their
grandmothers, us, from drowning. But if she had drowned they wouldn’t
even exist, so how can they save her? Right? Umm. . . yeah. I
guess— There’s
a lot we don’t understand about time. What happens if you try to change the
past is at the top of the list. Let me try to explain. It is a question of
transactions, back and forth in time. The
Feynman radio works on the notion of photons—electromagnetic wave
packets—traveling back in time. Fine. But photons aren’t
the only waves. Waves
lie at the basis of our best description of reality. I mean, of course, the
waves of quantum mechanics. These waves represent flows of—what? Energy?
Information? Certainly they crisscross space, spreading out from every quantum
event like ripples. We
have good equations to tell us how they propagate. And if we know the structure
of the waves we can tell a great deal about the macroscopic reality they
represent. A clumping of the waves here means this is the most likely
place to find that traveling electron emitted from over there. But,
like electromagnetic waves, quantum wave packets emitted from some event travel
both forward and backward in time. And these backward waves are vital to the
structure of the universe. Suppose
you have an object of some kind that changes the state of another: a source and
a detector, maybe of photons. The source changes state and sends quantum waves
off into future and past. The future-traveling wave reaches the detector. In
turn this emits waves traveling into both future and past, like echoes. Here’s
the catch. The quantum echoes cancel out the source waves, both future and
past, everywhere—except along the path taken by the ordinary retarded
waves. It’s like a standing wave set up between source and receiver. Because no
time passes for a wave traveling at light speed, all of this is timeless too,
set up in an instant. It’s
called a transaction, as if source and detector are handshaking. “Hi, I’m
here.” “Yes, I can confirm you are.” So there really
are waves traveling back in time? So it seems. But
you don’t have to worry about them. I don’t? No.
There are no back-in-time paradoxes, you see, because the backward waves only
work to set up the transaction; you can’t detect them otherwise. And
that’s how our reality works. As the effects of some change propagate through
space and time, the universe knits itself into a new form, transaction by
transaction, handshake by handshake. Umm.
And this is quantum mechanics, you say? So what happened to all that quantum
funny stuff? The collapsing wave function, and Schrodinger’s cat, and the Many
Worlds Interpretation, and— Oh,
you can forget all that. We study that today the way we study Roman
numerals. Now that we know what quantum mechanics is really all about,
it’s hard to imagine how people in those days thought like that. Do you follow? Umm. . .
Madeleine? Let
me get this straight. If I go back and change the past, I create a new universe
that branches off at that point... right? If I kill my grandmother, I get two
universes, one where she lived and I was born, one where she dies and I was
never born— No. Perhaps you
haven’t heard me. It just doesn’t work like that. There
is only one universe at a time. New universes may bud off from others, but they
are not “parallel” in the way you say. They are separate and entire, with their
own self-consistent causalities. So
what happens if I go back in time and do something impossible, like kill my
granny? Because if she dies, I could never be born, and could never have killed
her. Each quantum event
emerges into reality as the result of a feedback loop between past and future.
Handshakes across time. The story of the universe is like a tapestry, stitched
together by uncountable trillions of such tiny handshakes. If you create an
artificial timelike loop to some point in spacetime within the Whoa. In English. If
you were to go back in time and try to change the past, you would nullify all
those transactions, the handshakes between future and past. You would damage
the universe, erasing a whole series of events within the time loop. So
the universe starts over, from the first point where the forbidden loop would
have begun to exist. The universe, wounded, heals itself with a new set of
handshakes, working forward in time, until it is complete and self-consistent
once more. Then changing the
past is possible. Oh, yes. Tell
me this, Dr. Taine. According to this view, even if you do go back and change
the past, how do you know you succeeded? Won ‘tyou change along with the past
you altered? We
don’t know. How could we? We’ve never tried this before. But we think it’s
possible a conscious mind would know. How? Because
consciousness, like life itself, is structure. And structure persists as the
cosmic tapestry changes. Think
about a DNA molecule. Some of the genes are important for the body’s structure;
some are just junk. If you could perturb reality, consider possible alternate
destinies for that molecule, you could see a lot of variation in the junk
without affecting the operation of the molecule in any significant way. But if
there’s a change in the key structural components, those that contain
information, the molecule may be rendered useless. Therefore, the key structure
must be stable in the face of small reality changes. So if in some way
our minds span reality changes.. . Then
maybe we’ll be able to perceive a change, an adjustment of the past. Of course
this is speculative. And
what about free will, Dr. Taine? Where does that fit into your grand plan ? Free
will is a second-order effect. Even life is a second-order effect. Light
dancing from the rippled surface of time’s river. It is not the cause even of
the ripples, let alone the great majestic flow itself. That’s
onegosh-darnedgloomy view. Realistic,
however. You
know, our time is just a bubble far upstream that must seem utterly
insignificant compared to the great enterprises of the future. But it isn’t
insignificant, because it’s the first bubble. And if we don’t survive
the Carter catastrophe, we lose everything— eternity itself. Emma Stoney The
media types had it all: the Carter prediction, the message from the future, the
real reason for the redirection of the Nautilus. All of it. Emma
was convinced it was Cornelius himself who had leaked the Carter stuff. It
increased the pressure on Bootstrap hugely, but that only seemed to reinforce
Malenfant’s determination to fight his way through this: to maintain his links
with Cornelius, continue on to Cruithne, and launch again. Which,
of course, was exactly what Cornelius wanted. She had been outflanked. She spent a
sleepless night trying to figure out what to do next. Michael At first the
School seemed a good place to Michael. Better than the village, in
fact. The
clothes were clean and fresh. The food was new and sometimes tasted strange,
but there was always-a lot of it. In fact there were refrigerators that lit up
and had food and drink inside, food the children could help themselves to
whenever they wanted. Michael found he missed baobab fruit, though. There
were lots of children here, from very small to young teenagers. They lived in
dormitories, which were bright and clean. At first the
children had been wary of each other. They had no common language, and children
who could speak to each other tended to gather in groups. There was nobody who
spoke This
was a place called Australia. It was a big empty land. He saw maps and globes,
but he had no real understanding of how far he had come from the village. Except that it was
a long way. There
were lessons. The teachers were men and women called Brothers and Sisters. Sometimes
the children would be gathered in a room, ten or fifteen of them, while a
teacher would stand before them and talk to them or have them do work, with
paper and pen or softscreen. Michael,
like some of the other children, had a special softscreen that could speak to
him in his own tongue. It was comforting to hear the little mechanical voice
whisper to him, like a remote echo from home. The
best times of all were when he was allowed to go explore, as if the softscreen
were a window to another world, a world of pictures and ideas. He
had no interest in languages or music or history. But mathematics held his
attention from the start. He
drank in the symbols, tapping them onto his softscreen or scratching them on
paper, even drawing in the dust as he had at home. Most of the symbols and
their formalism were better than the ones he had made up for himself, and he
discarded his own without sentiment; but sometimes he found his own inventions
were superior, and so he kept them. He
loved the strict rigor of a mathematical proof—a string of equations,
statements of truth, which nevertheless, if manipulated correctly, led to a
deeper, richer truth. He felt as if his own view of the world were
crystallizing, freezing out like the frost patterns he watched inside the
refrigerators, and his thinking accelerated. Soon,
in math class, he was growing impatient to be forced to work at the same pace
as the other children. Once, he grew
restive. That
was the first time he was punished, by a Sister who yelled at him and shook
him. He
knew that that was a warning: that this place was not as friendly as it seemed,
that there were rules to learn, and that the sooner he learned them the less
harm would come to him. So he learned. He
learned to sit quietly if he was ahead of the rest. He could do his work almost
as effectively that way anyhow. Michael
seemed to be the one who enjoyed mathematics the most. But most of the children
had one or two subjects in which they excelled. And then it was Michael’s turn
to sit and struggle, and the others’ turn to race ahead, risking the wrath of
the teachers. Any
children who showed no such talent were soon taken out of the School. Michael
didn’t know what happened to them. It
was a paradox. If you weren’t smart enough you were taken out of the School. If
you were too smart you were punished for impatience. Michael tried to learn
this rule too, to show just enough ability but not too much. It
didn’t matter anyhow. Most of his real work he did in his head, in the dark,
and he never told anybody about it. There
were many visitors: adults, tall and dressed smartly, who walked around the
classes and the dormitories. Sometimes they brought people with cameras who
smiled as if the children were doing something of great importance. Once a
woman even took away Michael’s softscreen, looking at the work he had recorded
there with exclamations of surprise. He was given another softscreen, but of
course it was empty, containing none of the work he had completed. But that
didn’t matter. Most of it was in his head anyhow. There
was a girl here called Anna, a little older and taller than the rest, who
seemed to learn the rules more quickly than the others. She had big gray eyes,
Michael noticed: gray and watchful. She would speak to the others—including
Michael, through his softscreen—trying to help them understand what was wanted
of them. It
meant she was in line for punishment more often than most of the others, but
she did it anyway. Many
of the children drew blue circles on their books or their softscreens or their
skin or the walls of the dormitories. As did Michael, as he had for a long
time. He didn’t know what that meant. Those
days—in retrospect, strange, bright days—didn’t last long. * * * Michael couldn’t
know it, but it was the publicizing of the Because suddenly
people grew afraid: of the future, of their Leslie Candolfo Frankly
our biggest problem, since this damn end-of-the-world Carter bullshit broke,
has been absenteeism. We’re up over 100 percent nationally. Not only that but
productivity is right down, and our quality metric program shows a massive
decline in all functions—except Accounting, for some reason. We’ve also had a
number of incidents of violence, immoral behavior, and so forth in the
workplace, some but not all related to alcohol and/or drugs. It’s
as if they all believe this pseudoscience bullshit about there being no
tomorrow. But of course the clock punchers expect us to keep on
providing salaries and bonuses and medical benefits, presumably right up until
doomsday itself, with maybe an advance or two. I
know our competitors are suffering, too. But we can’t go on like this, ladies
and gentlemen; our costs are skyrocketing, our profits hemorrhaging. I’m
pleased to see the federal government is finally taking some positive action.
Gray-suited spokesmen denouncing Carter and Eschatology as moonshine were all
very well. What they are doing now—pumping out free twenty-four-hour sports,
comedy, softsoaps, and synth-rock on TV—is a somewhat more practical response. We’ve
already installed giant video walls in our workplaces in Tulsa and Palm Beach.
Productivity took a hit, of course, but happily nowhere near as bad as in other
sites without the wall-to-wall pap. We’ve also provided free e-therapy up to
four hours a week per permanent employee. For now I agree with the government
analysis that an anesthetized workforce is preferable to a workforce plunged into
existential gloom. But
this is just a palliative. We have to find a long-term way to handle this. The
end of the world may or may not be inevitable. Our
stockholder meeting is inevitable, however. I’m open to further suggestions. “The Voice of
Reason” >Mail
this on to ten people you know, and tell them to send it to ten people they
known and so on. We have to inoculate the species against the contagion of
madness that is plaguing humankindi or this damn Carter hypothesis is going to
become a self-fulfilling prophecy. HOW TO DEBUNK CARTER >
1) First of all, don’t dismiss it as nonsense. The hypothesis may be
wrong-headed, but it’s not irrational and it’s not illogical. We aren’t dealing
with the usual airhead crap here. It’s more potent than that. > 2) Don’t
insult your opponent. Start with the premise that people aren’t stupid, whether
they know science and math or not. If you insult them you’ll be seen as
arroganti and you’ll lose the argument. >
3) The best attack on Carter is the notion that the cosmos is radically
indeterministic. You can argue from quantum physics to justify thisi if you can
keep your audience with youi or from’ free will if not. There is no way, even
in principle, to say how many humans might exist in the future. So the Carter
analogy between humankind and balls in an urn breaks down. >
4) If your audience is sophisticated enoughn remind them that the whole
argument is based on Bayesian statistics, which is a technique to refine
probabilities of an event given a knowledge of prior probabilities. But
in this case we have no prior probabilities to work with (we can only guess
about the long-term future of humankind). So the Bayesian technique can’t be
valid. >
5) Reduce the argument to the trivial. It’s trivially obvious that people discussing
Carter’s argument find themselves alive today, not hundreds of years in the
future. But nothing nontrivial follows from a triviality. Since no humans of
the future are yet alive, it isn’t in the least surprising that we aren’t among
them >
6) You could try a reductio ad absurdum. On any scale an exponential curve
looks the same. You always seem to be at the beginning, minuscule compared to
what is to come. So the catastrophe will always be just over the horizon. (Of
course this argument falls down unless the exponential curve of the human
population really does extend to infinity. Any finitude and something like
Carter comes into play- But you don’t have to mention that unless challenged.) >
7) Appeal to common sense. Look back in time. A human of, say, A.D. 1000 would
likewise have been sitting on top of an exponential curve reaching back to the
Paleolithic. Would she have been correct to deduce she was in the last
generations? Of course not, as we can see with retrospect. (You may find
Carter proponents countering this one by saying this is a false analogy,
humanity today faces far graver extinction threats than in A.D. 1000 because of
our technological advancement! the way we have filled up the Earth, etc. And it took our modern-day sophistication to
come up with the Carter argument in the first place. So we have formulated the
Carter prophecy at precisely the moment it is most applicable to us. But then
you can argue that they are appealing beyond the statistics.) <continuing
list snipped> >
Rememberi though! None of the counterarguments are definitive. You may
find yourself up against somebody with as much or more understanding of
statistics than you. In that case, escalate the argument until you blind the
general audience with science. >
The objective here isn’t to disprove Carter—that may be impossible. You can
hole the argument but you can’t sink it, and anyhow the one true invalidation
will be our continued survival in 201 years— but we must stop this ludicrous
panic over Carter before it eats us all up like a brush fire. Maura Della Doom
soon was all rather difficult to believe, a month after Cornelius had
gone public, as Maura endured the usual Potomac hell: breakfasts with
reporters, morning staff meetings, simultaneous committee meetings to juggle,
back-to-back sessions with lobbyists and constituents, calls, briefings,
speeches, receptions, constant implant-pager tingles to make quorum calls and
votes on the run. And then there were the constituency issues she couldn’t
neglect: “casework”—distributing small favors, funded by the federal pork
barrel and otherwise—and targeted mail and fund-raising shots and chat-room
surgeries and online referenda and appearances, in person, e-person, or
simulated. It was all part of the constant campaign, a treadmill she knew she
couldn’t fall off of if she expected to get elected again. But
this was just the general grind of federal government. It was as if illegal
rocket launches in the desert, the dire warnings of doom, had never happened. The
federal government think tanks who had tried to flesh out the Carter
catastrophe hypothesis had provided her with some gloomy reading. On
the one hand, nobody could definitively undermine the argument itself on
philosophical or mathematical grounds. No tame expert would stand up and say he
or she could demonstrate the damn thing was bullshit in simple enough terms for
the president to deliver to the nation, the panicking world. On
the other hand the think tanks could come up with a lot of ways the world might
end. War,
of course: nuclear, biological, chemical, A disaster from genetic engineering,
malevolent or otherwise. The report recalled one near-miss in the early ‘OOs in
Switzerland, concerning a birth-control vaccine. A genetically altered
salmonella bacterium had been supposed to cause a temporary infection in the
female gut that triggered antibodies against sperm. It had, of course, mutated
and gotten out of control. A hundred thousand women had been rendered
permanently infertile before the bug was stopped. Environmental
catastrophes: the continuing collapse of the atmosphere’s structure, the
greenhouse effect. Ecoterrorism:
people waging war both for and against the environment. Witness the
ground-to-air missile that had recently brought down the Znamya, the giant
inflatable mirror that should have been launched into orbit to light up the
night sky over Kiev. Witness similar attacks on the reef balls on the Atlantic
ocean shelf, the giant concrete hemispheres intended to attract fast-growing
algae and so soak up excess atmospheric carbon dioxide. Maura was grimly amused
to see that Bootstrap had been maj or investors in both these proj ects. But
much worse was possible. The environment was essentially unstable, or at least
only quasi-stable. If somebody found a way to tip that stability, it might only
need a small nudge. That
was the man-made stuff. Then there were natural disasters. That hoary old
favorite, the asteroid strike, was still a candidate. And
the Earth, she read, was overdue for a giant volcanic event, one of a scale
unseen in all of recorded history. The result would be a “volcano winter”
comparable to nuclear-war aftermath. Or
the radiation from a nearby supernova could wipe the Earth clean of life; she
learned that the Earth, in fact, was swimming through a bubble in space, a
bubble blown clear in the interstellar medium by just such a stellar explosion. And
here was something new to her: perhaps a new ice age would be triggered by the
Earth’s passage through an interstellar cloud. The
report concluded with more outlandish speculations. What about annihilation by
extraterrestrials? What if some alien species was busily transforming the Solar
System right now, not even aware that we existed? . Or
how about “vacuum decay”? It seemed that space itself was unstable, like a
statue standing on a narrow base. It could withstand small
disturbances—”small,” in this case, including such things as galactic-core
explosions—but a powerful enough nudge, properly applied, could cause the whole
thing to tip over into... well, a new
form. The take-home message seemed to be that such a calamity would be not just
the end of the world, but the end of the universe. Et
cetera. The list of apocalypses continued, spectacular and otherwise, at great
length, even to a number of appendices. The
report authors had tried to put numbers to all these risks. The overall chance
of species survival beyond the next few centuries it put as 61 percent—the
precision amused Maura—a result they described as “optimistic.” That
wasn’t to say the world would be spared all the disasters; that wasn’t to say
the human race would not endure death and suffering on giant scales. It wasn’t
even a promise that human civilization in its present form would persist much
longer. It was just that it was unlikely that the world would encounter a
disaster severe enough to cause outright human extinction. Relatively unlikely,
anyhow. Whether or not the
world was ending, the prediction itself was having a real effect. The economy
had been hit: crime, suicides, a loss of business confidence. There had been a
flight into gold, as if that would help. This was, the think tankers
believed, ironically a by-product of a recent growth in responsibility. After
generations of gloomy warnings about Earth’s predicament, people had by and
large begun to take responsibility for a future that extended beyond the next
generation or two. Perhaps in the It
was ironic that people had begun to imagine the deeper future just as it was
snatched from them. Above
all we must beware Schopenhauerian pessimism, she
read. Schopenhauer, obsessed with the existence of evil, wrote that it would
have been better if our planet had remained lifeless, like the Moon. From there
it is only a short step to thinking that we ought to make it lifeless. It may
be that this motivates some of the destructiveness seen recently in our urban communities,
although the disruption caused by the so-called “Blue children “phenomenon at a
fundamental level—that is, nuclear family level—is no doubt contributing. It
was a complex of responses, an unstable species sent into a spin by the bad
news from the future. Perhaps what would bring down humankind in the end was
not nature or science, but a creeping philosophical disaster. In
the midst of all this, Malenfant was summoned to appear before the House
Committee on Space, Science, and Technology in Washington, D.C., an appearance
that might be— as Maura realized immediately—his last chance to save his sorry
ass. Emma Stoney On the morning
Malenfant was due to give his testimony, Emma—nervous,
unsleeping—was up early. She
took a walk around Washington, D.C. It was a hot, flat morning. The traffic
noise was a steady rumble carried through the sultry air. She followed the Mall, the grassy strip of
parkland that ran a mile from the Capitol to the Lincoln Memorial. The grass
was yellow, the ground baked hard and flat, though it was only April. The heat
rose in waves, as if she were walking across a hot plate. From here she could
see several of the nation’s great buildings: seats of government, museums. A
lot of neoclassical marble, grandly spaced: This was an imperial capital if
ever there was one, a statement of power, if not of good taste. She
considered going to see the asteroid-exploration VR gallery Malenfant had
donated to the Air and Space Museum. Typical Malenfant: influencing public
opinion with what was ostensibly a gesture of generosity. Maybe another day,
she thought. She reached the.
Washington Monument: simple and clean, seamlessly restored since its ‘08
near-demolition by Christian libertarians. But the flags that ringed it were
all at half-mast in recognition of the American lives lost in the latest
anti-American terrorist outrage in...
she’d forgotten already. France, was it? And
then she turned, and there was the White House, right in front of her:
still—arguably—the most important decision-making center on the planet. There
was what looked like a permanent shantytown on the other side of the road,
opposite the White House, panhandlers and protesters and religious crazies
doing their stuff in full view of the chief executive’s bedroom window. Police
drones buzzed languidly overhead. D.C. was dense,
real, crusted with history and power. Compared to this, Malenfant’s endeavors
in the desert and off in space seemed foolish, baroque dreams. Nevertheless, here
Malenfant was, ready to fight his corner. Maura eyed Emma.
“So, about Malenfant. What is it with you two?” “I can’t
understand how come you’re still together.” “We’re divorced.” “Exactly.” Emma sighed. “It’s
a long story.” Maura
grunted. “Believe me, at my age, everybody has a long story.” To loosen them both up, Maura Della had
taken Emma as a special guest to the House gym, in the basement of the Rayburn
House Office Building. It was smaller than Emma had expected, with a pool,
steam and massage rooms, a squash court, and exercise equipment. Maura and Emma
had opted for a swim, steam, and massage, and now Emma felt herself relax as
her mechanical masseur pounded her back with plastic fingers. They had married
young—he in his thirties, she in her twenties. Emma
had had her own career. But she had been excited at the prospect of coming with
him, of following his charming, childlike, outlandish dreams of a human
expansion into space. She had known her public role would be as an air force
wife, perhaps as a NASA wife, and those institutions were old and hidebound
enough that she knew she would be forced to let her career shadow his. Raising
air force brats, in fact. But the truth was they were partners, and would be
for life. But Malenfant had
washed out of NASA at the first hurdle. She had been stunned. He had come back
silent, sullen. He had never told her what And after that,
nothing had been the same. He was floored by
his setback for a whole year before he resigned from the air force and started
finding other directions to channel his energy. That had been the start of
Bootstrap Incorporated, of Malenfant’s journey to riches and power. Emma had
worked with him, even in those early days. But he had started to push her away. “I still don’t
understand why,” she told Maura. “We’d planned children, family years, a home
somewhere. Somehow, all that had disappeared over the horizon. And then—” “You don’t have to
tell me.” Emma
smiled, feeling tired. “It’s in the gossip columns. He had an affair. I found
them together. Well, the marriage was finished. I’ll tell you the strangest
thing. I’ve never seen him so unhappy as at that moment.” In
fact it had seemed to her that Malenfant was working to finish it, digging at
its foundations: that he had taken a lover only to drive away Emma. Her
e-therapists had said he was reacting to the thwarting of his true ambition.
Now that he knew he would never achieve his dreams, Malenfant was playing with
the toys of youth one more time before the coffin lid started to creak down
over him. Or
maybe, some of the e-therapists argued, it was just some hideous andropause
thing. “The only
advantage of e-therapists,” Maura murmured, “is that their horseshit is cheaper
than humans’.” “Well, whatever,
it hurt.” “And it still
does. Right?” Emma shrugged.
“Someday I’ll understand.” “And then you’ll
walk out the door?” “That’s my plan.
So. You think we’re going to get through “I
think so,” Maura said briskly, turning to business. “The danger man is Harris
Rutter, from Illinois. One of the Gingrich generation. You know, once they
arrive here people never leave, in office or not. You have strata of power,
going back decades. Rutter has a lot of power. He’s on a number of
appropriations subcommittees, sluiceways for federal money. But Rutter’s power
is all negative. He likes to filibuster, raise delaying amendments, stall
appointments—all means to frustrate the will of the majority, until he gets his
own way, whatever that is. But I think I managed to blindside him this
time.” “How?” “Federal
pork. Or at least, the promise of a slice, if Malenfant gets his way.” “That’s looking a
long way ahead, isn’t it?” “You
have to stay ahead of the power curve in this town, Emma,” Maura murmured, and
she closed her eyes with a sigh, as her massager went back to work. “Did you
know they didn’t let women in this gym until 1985?” The
hearing, here in the Rayburn building, took place in a cramped, old-fashioned
conference room cooled by a single inadequate air conditioner. There were two
rows of conference tables down the middle of the room, with nameplates for the
representatives on one side, and for the testifiers on the other. It was a
place of judgment, of confrontation. Malenfant
was here. He looked crisp, calm, confident, composed, his bald pate gleaming
like a piece of a weapons system. Emma
looked into his eyes. He looked as innocent and sincere as if he’d just been
minted. Malenfant
took the stand, and Emma and Maura took seats side-by-side at the back of the
room. Two representatives took the lead: Harris Rutter, the former lawyer, and
Mary Howell of Pennsylvania, once a chemical engineer. Both of them were
Republicans. The
purpose of the hearing was for Malenfant to justify, once more, why he
shouldn’t be shut down. Rutter questioned Malenfant hard about the dubious
legality of his operations, particularly his first launch. Malenfant’s
answers were smooth. He allowed himself to sound irritated at the maze of
conflicting legislation Bootstrap had had to tiptoe through, and he launched
into a rehearsed speech about his manned space program to come: how he had four
astronaut candidates already in training, chosen to be representative of the
U.S. demographic mix. “It wasn’t hard to find volunteers, sir, even though we
emphasized the dangers to them—not of the space mission, but of being grounded
without making the flight.” A little sympathetic laughter. “In this country
we have a huge reservoir of expertise in launching space missions, reserves of
people laid off by the space and defense industries, people champing at the bit
to be let to work again. In my view it’s a crime to waste such a skilled
resource.” Then he went on to how the mission was being assembled mainly from
components supplied, not by the usual aerospace cartels, but by smaller—sometimes
struggling—companies right across the United States. Malenfant was able to
outline a glowing future in which the benefits of the new, expansive space
program would flow back from the Mojave in terms of profits and jobs to
districts right across the country, not least to Illinois and Pennsylvania,
home states of his inquisitors. Emma whispered to
Maura, “Laying it on thick, isn’t he?” Maura leaned
closer. “You have to see the big picture, Emma. Most big
pork-barrel projects gain broad support in their early stages, when there are a
lot of representatives who can still hope for a slice of the ultimate pie. If
Malenfant can promise to bring wealth to as many districts as possible, all for
a modest or even zero government outlay, then he’s convincing people at least
to give him the benefit of the doubt.” Malenfant
seemed to have survived Rutter’s grilling. But now—to Emma’s surprise—into the
attack came Howell, the engineer from Pennsylvania. She was a tough, stockily
built woman of about fifty, her defiantly gray hair tied back in a bun. She
looked sharp, vigorous, and spoiling for a fight. “Colonel
Malenfant. Bootstrap is about more than engineering, isn’t it?” “I don’t know what
you mean.” Howell held up a
copy of the Washington Post, with a splash headline about the Feynman
radio at Fermilab, an animated picture beneath of Cornelius Taine repeating
some Carter-catastrophe sound bite. She quoted, “ ‘Exclusive statements from an
Eschatology spokesperson... Fermilab
managers furious at the misuse of their facilities.’ “ “That news release
was nothing to do with me.” “Come, Colonel
Malenfant. I’ve absolutely no doubt that news management like this goes on only
with your tacit approval. So the question is why you feel this kind of message
from-the-future mumbo jumbo helps your cause. Now, you have a background in
engineering, don’t you, Colonel? As I do.” She eyed him. “I daresay we’re about
the same age. So we’ve both witnessed the same changes in our society.” “Changes?” “The
distrust of technology. The loss of faith in scientists, engineers—in fact, a
kind of rejection of the scientific method itself, and of the scientific
explanation of the world. Do you agree that we’ve seen a flight to the
irrational?” “Yes. Yes, I agree
with that. But I don’t necessarily agree with “Oh, you don’t.” “There
are many mysteries science has not dealt with, perhaps never will. What is
consciousness? Why does anything exist, rather than nothing? Why am I alive
here and now, and not a century ago, or a thousand years from now? We all have
to confront such questions in the quiet of our souls, every minute of our
lives. And if the irrational is the only place to look for answers, well,
that’s where we look.” Representative
Howell rubbed her temples. “But, Colonel Malenfant, you must agree that it is
our brains, our science, that have made the world around us. It is science that
has given the planet the capacity to carry many billions of people. ‘It is only
the intelligent management of the future that can get us through the next
decades, assure us of a long-term future.’ I know you agree with that, because
it’s a direct quote, from your own company report last year. Now. Let’s not
hear any more bullshit philosophizing.” Maura
leaned over to Emma. “Representatives get to edit the Congressional Record.
Witnesses don’t, unfortunately.” “Do
you really believe it is responsible to try to gain public support for your
highly dubious activities by whipping up hys teria over nonsense about the end
of the world and messages from the future?” But now Rutter
from Illinois was leaning forward. “Will thlady yield on
that? If you’ll yield for a moment I have something to ask.” Howell glared at
him, realizing her attack was being dissipated. Rutter
was a corpulent, sweating man with an anachronistic bow tie. To Emma he looked
as if he hadn’t been out of Washington in twenty years. “I was interested in
what you had to say, Colonel Malenfant,” he said. “Most of us don’t see any
ethical problems in your links with organizations like Eschatology. Somebody
has to think about the future constructively, after all. I think it’s
refreshing to have a proposal like yours in which there is a subtext, as you
might call it, beyond the practical. If you can go to the stars, bring home a
profit and something... well,
something spiritual, I think that’s to be applauded.” “Thank you,
Representative,” “Tell
me this, Colonel. Do you think your mission to Cruithne, if successful, will
help us find God?” Malenfant
took a deep breath. “Mr. Rutter, if we find everything we hope to find on
Cruithne, then yes, I believe we will come closer to God.” Emma turned to
Maura Della, and rolled her eyes. Good grief, Malenfant. There
were follow-up questions from Howell, among others. But that, as far as Emma
could tell, was that. Maura was
grinning. “He had them eating out of his hand.” “All but
Representative Howell.” “The question he
planted with Rutter put a stop to her.” Emma goggled. “Replanted
it?” “Oh, of course he
did. Come on, Emma; it was too obvious, if anything.” Emma
shook her head. “You know, I shouldn’t be shocked any more by anything
Malenfant does. But I have to tell you he is not a Christian, and he does not
believe in God.” Maura
pursed her lips. “Lies told to Congress, shock. Look, Emma, this is America.
Every so often you have to push the God button.” “So he won.” “I think so. For
now, anyhow.” Representative
Howell, the engineer from Pennsylvania who had argued for rationalism, pushed
between them with a muttered apology. Howell looked distressed, frustrated,
confused. Malenfant, when he
emerged, was disgustingly smug. “To Maura Della “Ladies
and gentlemen,” Dan began, “welcome to JPL. Today, June eighteenth, 2011, a
U.S. spacecraft piloted by a genetically enhanced cephalopod is due to
rendezvous and dock with near-Earth object designated 3753, or 1986TO, called
Cruithne, a three-mile-diameter C-type asteroid. We should be getting images
from a remote firefly camera shortly, and a feed from the Nautilus herself...”
He stood in a forest of microphones, a glare of TV lights. Behind him a huge
softscreen was draped across the wall like a tapestry. It showed a mass of
incomprehensible graphic and digital updates. As
Dan lectured his slightly restive audience, Maura allowed her attention to
drift. JPL,
the Jet Propulsion Laboratory, had turned out to look like a small hospital,
squashed into a cramped and smoggy Pasadena-suburb site dominated by the green
shoulders of the San Gabriel Mountains. A central mall adorned with a fountain
stretched from the gate into the main working area of the laboratory. And on
the south side she had found the von Karman auditorium, the scene of triumphant
news conferences and other public events going back to NASA’s glory days, when
JPL had sent probes to almost every planet in the Solar System. Absently
she listened to the talk around her, a lot of chatter about long-gone times
when spirits were high, everybody seemed to be young, and there was a
well-defined enemy to beat. Heady days. All
gone now. Well,
today the big old auditorium was crowded again, almost like the old days,
mission managers and scientists and politicians and a few aging sci fi writers,
all crammed in among the softscreen terminals. Just as NASA had
declared that Malenfant’s BOB design was a criminal joke that could never fly
until it had flown, so its experts had declared that Bootstrap’s
cephalopod-based asteroid expedition was irresponsible and absurd—until it had
survived out in deep space, and, more important, had started to gather And so, as Sheena
5 neared Cruithne, here everybody was, As they waited for
the rendezvous, Dan launched stiffly into a “The
membrane that is the core of the ship’s design is based on technology Bootstrap
developed for undersea methane-extraction operations. As far as the biosphere
itself is concerned, efficiency is the key. Phytoplankton, one of the most
efficient life-forms known, can convert seventy-eight percent of available
nitrogen into protein. The simplicity of the algae—no stems, leaves, roots, or
flowers—makes them almost ideal crop plants, one hundred percent foodstuff. Of
course the system is not perfect—it’s not completely closed, and imperfectly
buffered. But it’s still more robust, in terms of operational reliability, than
any long-duration mechanical equivalent we can send up. And a hell of a lot
cheaper. I have the figures that—” What about the problems, Dan ? He looked
uncomfortable. “Sheena has had to spend more time acting as the keystone
predator than we expected.” Say what? “Culling
pathological species that get out of hand. And you have to understand that the
system is inherently unstable. We have to manage it, consciously. Or rather
Sheena does. We have to replace leaked gases, regulate the temperature, control
the hydrological cycle and trace contaminants...” And
so on. What Ystebo didn’t say, what Maura knew from private briefings, was that
this could be a very near thing. It’s so fragile, Maura thought. She imagined
the tiny droplet of water containing Sheena drifting in the immensity of
interplanetary space, like a bit of sea foam tossed into the air by a wave,
never to rejoin the ocean. What about Sheena
herself? “You
understand I can only speak to her once a day, when the spacecraft is above the
horizon at Goldstone. She is in LOS— loss of signal—for fifteen hours a day.” How do you feel
about the fact that she’s not coming home? Again
Dan blustered. “Actually the simplification of the mission goals has worked
benefits throughout the profile. The cost of the return—the mass penalty of return
leg propellant and comestibles and the aerobrake heat shield—multiplied through
the whole mission mass statement.” Yeah,
but it’s become a one-way trip for your squid. The
Cala-mari Express. Uncomfortable
laughter. Dan
was squirming. “Bootstrap has plans to deal with the ethical contingencies.” Technocrat
bullshit, Maura thought; whoever coached this poor sap did a bad job. But she
pitied Dan, nonetheless. He was probably the only person on the planet who
truly cared about Sheena 5—as opposed to the sentimental onlookers on TV and on
the Net—and here he was, having to defend her being sentenced to death, alone
in space. And
now, at last, an image came through on the big wall-mounted softscreen.
Pictures from space. A hush spread over the hall. It took Maura some
seconds to figure out what she was seeing. It was an
asteroid. It
was misshapen and almost black, the craters and cracks of its dusty surface
picked out by unvarying sunlight, a potato left too long on the barbecue. And a
spacecraft of rippling gold was approaching, dwarfed by the giant rock. There
was applause, whooping. Way to go, Dan! Right down U.S. One. Dan
fumbled at a touchpad, and a new image came up on the softscreen: Sheena 5, a
Caribbean reef squid, drifting in blue-gold shadows, live from Nautilus. Eerily,
her head was hidden by a metal mask that trailed wires back to a mass of
machinery. Then
the cephalopod pulled back, leaving the metal mask dangling in the water, and
she began an elaborate dance. It was enchanting: her chromatophore organs
pulsed with colors and shapes, black and orange and aquamarine and ocher, and
her tentacles and arms flashed as she arced, twirled, and pirouetted through
the tank. She was very obviously producing signals: one,
even two a second, signals that flowed into each other, varying remarkably in
their intensity. Can you interpret
what she s saying, Dan? Hesitantly he
began to translate. “Stop
and watch me. Stop and watch me. You have to
understand her language elements are based on those she inherited from the
cephalopod shoals. This is a signal she might use to distract prey, or even a
predator. “Now
this is what we call the pied pattern. Court me. Court me. She’s asking
for admiration. She’s proud. Asteroid. Come near. Come near. Another
mating signal. It’s as if she’s luring the asteroid. Star shoal all around.
No danger, no danger. Literally, no predators. But she means that her
navigation has been a success, that the systems are working nominally. Stop
and watch me. Court me. . .” His
posture was stiff as he stared at the screen, the separation from his dancing
friend a tangible, painful thing. The
audience was silent, Maura noted absently: stunned by this shard of cheap
emotion. The
digital displays told her the moment of rendezvous was near. The remote
firefly-camera images returned to the soft-screen, a stop-start sequence
updated every few seconds. The gold spark tracked across the blackened surface. Sheena 5 The asteroid was
big now, covering almost half of the sky. She
could see the asteroid’s surface, as if she were drifting over Caribbean sand
flats. It was dull and dark. But its polarization was rich. She was searching
for the shading and twinkling that meant frozen water. Here was a patch
where the twisting of the light was muddy and random, and Dan had taught her
that meant bare metal. Here the light was strongly polarized, and the
surface was probably coated with thick, sticky dust. It seemed wonderful to
Sheena that she could clearly see, just by looking at the sparkling, twisting
light, what this strange deep-space fish was made of. There.
It looked like a hole in the surface, and it had a
shallow, sloping floor that sparkled and gleamed with the look of water. Sheena
touched her waldoes, and the ship hovered above the depression. She
knew it would take a long time for Dan to learn of her success. She trembled
with anticipation. Gripping
the circular support with her arms, Sheena inserted her two long tentacles into
the smooth, flexible sheaths, and touched the central pad with her beak. Two
three-hundred-foot cables, aping the motion of her tentacles, began to unwind
from the hull of Nautilus. Sheena extended her tentacles, and small
puffs of gas from the pads at the cable ends sent them stretching toward the
asteroid. She allowed the cables to droop to their limits, then flashed down
to the ship’s software. She
sensed the cables touch the bottom, touch the asteroid. Contact. She
flexed her suction cups to grip the surface. Slowly she contracted her
tentacles, drawing herself down until she could see the smallest details of the
asteroid, even her ship’s small shadow. She
had practiced this maneuver in deep space, over and over. It was probably the
most important task she would ever have to complete, after all; if she failed
at this one thing, the mission itself would fail. Finally
she felt a gentle pressure wave pulse through the water and through her own
body, letting her know that she had come to rest. The
asteroid, this great black whale of space, was her prey, and she, the hunter,
had captured it. Pride surged,
chromatophores pulsing over her body. Gabriel Marcus Some
minor planets, of course, already have roles in astrology. Since these worlds
weren’t known to the ancients, their roles are the subject of modern
interpretation and some debate. So it is proving
with Cruithne. Perhaps
we can take some guidance from the derivation of the name. The Cruithne was
the old Irish name for the Pictish people. In the twelfth-century Irish
document “List of Pictish Kings,” Cruithne is given as the eponymous ancestor
of the Pictish people, and it was his seven sons who gave their names to the
divisions of the Pict kingdom in Scotland. But
the Cruithne was also used by the Irish to describe a group of
aboriginal people living in Ireland before the coming of the Gaels. They seem
to have been at one time the predominant power in Ulster. A
further blurring of the name’s meaning comes from the fact that some early
writers claim that Pictish lineage was traditionally taken from the mother’s
line, not the father’s. So perhaps Cruithne—if such an individual existed at
all—was not a man, but a woman. As
far as its astronomical properties go, Cruithne is again an unusual world. Perhaps
uniquely among astrological subjects, it wanders far from the plane of the
ecliptic and far from the traditional Houses; in fact at times it can be seen,
by telescope, above (or beneath) Earth’s poles. And yet it is intimately linked
to Earth; we know that its peculiar “horseshoe” orbit is dominated by Earth’s
gravity. And,
of course, the most direct link of all has now been established, as the squid,
Sheena, has become the first Earth creature since the Apollo astronauts to
reach another world. Cruithne:
mother-father, person, and people—linked to Earth
by spidery webs of influence and life. Little wonder that this tiny, remote,
ambiguous world is causing such a stir in astrological circles. It is of course
true, but irrelevant, that the name Cruithne was a late choice among the
Australian astronomers who named the minor planet. An earlier suggestion was an
irreverent nickname for one of their number, the Chunder Wonder. We can
be grateful—if not surprised—that destiny guided the correct choice. Sheena 5 She could not
leave her water habitat; yet she was able to explore. Small
firefly robots set off from the habitat, picking their way carefully over the
surface of the asteroid. Each robot was laden with miniature instruments, as
exquisite as coral, all beyond her understanding. But the fireflies
were under her control. She
used the waldo, the glovelike device into which she could slip her long
prehensile arms and so control the delicate motions of each firefly. Cameras
mounted in the carapace of the firefly brought her a view through her laser
eyecup of what the firefly was seeing, as if she were swimming alongside it.
The gravity was so low that a careless movement would have sent the little
metal devices spinning away from the surface, to be lost forever. So the limbs
of the fireflies carried hooks and suction devices to ensure that at every
moment they were anchored to the thin re-golith. And, with delicacy and care,
she was able to ensure the fireflies avoided ravines and deep craters, and so
were never in danger. Her
fireflies scuttled hundreds of yards from the slumped membrane of Nautilus. Sheena thought all
this was remarkable. She
had come to awareness in a universe that was three-dimensional and infinite.
Slowly she had come to understand that the ocean she inhabited was part of the
skin of a giant sphere. She had seen that ocean-world from outside, seen it
diminish to a pale dot of light. And
now she had come to a world that was so small she felt she could enclose its
curve in her outstretched arms, and her eyes picked out the starry universe
through which this little world swam. Entranced, munching absently on the krill
the currents brought to her beak, she watched the new world—her world—unfold. Her
world. She had not expected to feel like this, so
triumphant. Her weariness, her edgy isolation, were forgotten now. She pulsed
with pride, her chromatophores prickling. And she knew, at
last, she was ready. Emma Stoney Mission
control for the Nautilus was not what Emma had come to expect from
cliche images of Houston—the rows of gleaming terminals, the neat ranks of
young, bespectacled engineers sweating through their neat shirts as the
astronauts ran into yet another crisis in orbit. That was the manned
space program. This was rather different. The JPL flight operations room
was cluttered, cramped, the decor very dated. There were big mass storage units
and immense filing cabinets, some of them open to reveal yellowing files,
mounds of paper. Everything looked stale, aging. Dan
had a cubicle to himself. He had a softscreen draped over his lap, and he wore
a virtual-reality helmet that fitted tightly over his head, like a swimming
cap, hiding his eyes behind rubber pads. There was kipple everywhere: pictures
of the Nautilus leaving orbit, shots of the ship splashing against the
rock, pinups of Sheena 5 herself, and a lot of the usual techie junk, toy
spaceships and plastic aliens and soda cans and candy wrappers and movie
posters. Dan
turned to them and smiled. It was disconcerting, with his eyes concealed. “Yo,
Malenfant, Emma. Welcome to the geeko-sphere.” Maybe, for him, they were floating
against coal-black Cruithne. But she noticed he seemed to be able to work his
softscreen, despite its awkward draping over his lap, without glancing down.
“You want coffee, or soda? There’s a Shit machine—” “Just
give me some news, Dan,” Malenfant said. “As good as possible.” His voice
sounded tight with stress. Dan
pushed his VR hood off his face. His eyes were reddened and sore, and the mask
had left white marks across his forehead and cheeks. “Pay dirt,” he said. “The
carbonaceous ore contains hydrogen, nitrogen, methane, carbon monoxide and
dioxide, sulfur dioxide, ammonia—” “Water?” Emma
asked. He
nodded. “Oh, yes. As permafrost and hydrated minerals. Twenty percent by mass,
by God. Every prediction fulfilled, exceeded in fact.” Malenfant
smacked his hands together. “It’s a warehouse up there.” Dan
plastered a big softscreen over the posters and photos and memos and other crap
on the wall, and tapped its surface. Up came an image of the asteroid’s
surface—gritty and crumpled, Emma thought, like roadside slush—and there was
one of the microrobots they were calling “fireflies.” As
she watched, a tiny puff of vapor vented from the base of the firefly. It
jetted sharply up away from the asteroid ground, swiveled neatly, then shot out
a little dart that trailed a fine cable, like fishing line. The dart buried
itself in the loose rock. The line went taut and began to haul itself in,
neatly dragging the firefly back to the surface. “The
fireflies are working great,” Dan said. “We should be able to find a hundred
applications for these babies: in LEO, other asteroids, even on the Moon. The
propulsion system is neat. It’s a digital propulsion chip: a little bank of
solid rocket motors, and you can address the motors individually, pop pop
pop, to get a high degree of maneuverability and control.” Emma asked, “And
Sheena is running these things?” “Oh,
yes.” Dan grinned proudly. “She has a big waldo glove in the habitat she can
fit her whole body right inside. Of course that took some designing. Because
she lacks bones, Sheena doesn’t have a good sense of where her arms are in
space. So the wal-does feed back information about pressure and texture. She
does a fine job. She can run eight of these babies at once. In many ways
she’s smarter than we are.” “And yet we sent
her out there, to die,” Emma said. There
was an uncomfortable silence, as if she’d been impolite to mention such a
thing. Dan
pulled his VR mask over his face and started to scroll through more results
from the asteroid, and Emma went in search of a coffee machine. Sheena 5 And on Cruithne,
Sheena laid her eggs. They
were cased in jelly sacs, hundreds of them in each tube. There was no spawning
ground here, of course. So she draped the egg sacs over the knot of machinery
at the heart of her miniature ocean, which had now anchored itself to the
surface of Cruithne. The gardens of egg cases dangled there, soft and organic
against the hard machinery. Small
schools of fish came to nose at the eggs. She watched until she was sure that
the fish were repelled by the jelly that coated the eggs, which was its
purpose. She
had no instinct to return to the eggs, to cradle them. But she knew this was an
unusual circumstance; this small ball of water, collapsed to a fat lens against
the asteroid, was no enriching ocean. So she developed a habit of visiting the
eggs every few hours, of squirting gentle water jets over them to keep them
aerated. All
this was out of sight of Dan’s cameras. She did not tell him what she had done. Michael More
children arrived, but now they seemed bewildered and frightened. They always
had blue circles crudely stitched onto their shirts or jackets. The children
would complain and cry until they learned the first of the rules Michael had
learned, which was never to complain or cry. Some children were
taken away, too. Many
were taken by concerned-looking people who would put their arms around a
frightened child. Michael didn’t know what this meant. Perhaps it was a trick. The
children taken away all had white skin. The children who were brought in mostly
had black or brown skin. Soon, most of the children who were left behind,
including Michael, had brown or black skin. He didn’t know what this meant
either. One
day he saw a Brother wearing a gold ring. Michael
was fascinated by the gold, the deep luster of the time-stretched electrons in
its structure. He came forward and stared at it. The Brother smiled at him and
held out his hand so he could see. Then,
without warning, the Brother swung back his arm and slammed his fist into the
side of Michael’s head. Michael could feel the ring dig into his flesh, warm
blood spurting. The Brother smiled and walked away. To his shame,
Michael was crying. He
ran back to his dormitory. He ran across the floor toward his pallet. But there
was a Sister here, and she grabbed his arm and shouted at him. He didn’t
understand, but then she pointed at the floor. He had left a trail of blood. He
had to get a mop and bucket and scrape his drying blood off the floor. But
still the blood flowed, and he had to work harder to keep it off the floor, and
it seemed as if it would never stop. That
snapshot, the incident with the ring, divided Michael’s life in two, as light
from dark. The visitors grew
fewer, until they stopped coming altogether. And
the lessons were more infrequent. Sometimes they were replaced by work
sessions, in which the children had to paint the huts or clean floors or mop
out the toilet blocks. Sometimes they were just canceled altogether. The
refrigerators and bowls of food were taken away. Now there was only food at
mealtimes, twice a day. The
children were no longer issued fresh clothes. They were given shirts and shorts
and shoes that were marked with small blue circles, just one set per child. The
clothes soon became dirty and threadbare. The
last lessons were stopped, and the softscreens were taken away. Many of the
children wept and fought at that, but not Michael. He
had expected this to happen someday. The School had been like a strange dream
anyway. He
would be able to work in his head. As long as he was left alone, as he had been
in the village. Emma Stoney Each
morning now, Emma had to run the gauntlet of the noisy mobs outside Bootstrap’s
Vegas office. This morning, as her car approached, a few of them burst through
the police line. The car sensed warm human bodies ahead and slowed to a halt.
Emma made sure her windows were sealed up, overrode the Smart-Drive, and inched
the car forward. Slowly
the people parted, but not before they got close enough to scream in through
the windscreen at her. There were eco types in body paint, a lot of religious
groups she couldn’t identify, and also counter-protesters, people actually in
favor of Bootstrap and its projects, mostly young white males with U.S. flags
and other national emblems, chanting about pioneers and the new frontier. Some
of them wore animated T-shirts with an image of Malenfant making a speech
somewhere: a few words and a smile, cycled over and over on the crumpled cloth.
She grimaced; she wondered how much money some remote corner of Bootstrap was
making out of that. A line of cops, supplemented by company security
people (racking up one hell of an expense, as Emma knew too well) kept the
factions apart. Here
was a beefy guy with shaved hair, dressed in a green T-shirt and pants as if he
were some kind of veteran. He was limping, one of his legs betraying him. He
was carrying a blown-up picture of a sickly looking kid blowing candles on a
birthday cake. He was shouting. “Yellow babies! Look what you did, Malenfant!
Look what you did!” Emma recoiled from
his anger. But
once she was inside, and the gate had sealed itself shut behind her, she
couldn’t even hear the protesters’ chants any more: only a soft white noise,
barely audible, like rushing water. Almost soothing. She
arrived at the conference room late. She took a seat quietly at the back of the
darkened, half-empty room and tried to follow what was going on. George
Hench was chairing an engineering seminar on the design of a hab module for the
proposed human-manned follow-up missions to Cruithne. At
the front of the room a technical type was standing at a lectern; a softscreen
the size of a curtain was hanging on the wall behind him. Other techs sat
around the first few rows, their arms draped over the backs of their chairs,
their feet up before them. These
technicians were mostly men, mostly badly dressed, generally bearded. They were
laden with doctorates and other qualifications. Many of them came from NASA
itself, from corners of that sprawling bureaucratic empire called things like the
Mission Definition Office or the Mars Exploration Studies Office. Behind each
of these guys lay a whole fleet of beautiful spacecraft that had existed only
in blueprints and mass estimates and a few items of demonstration technology,
and that had landed on the Moon or Mars only in clean, software-generated NASA
imagery, and in the dreams of their creators. After
Malenfant’s electrifying first launch, and his announcement that he was
proposing manned missions to Cruithne and beyond—and despite the outstanding
legal difficulties the company faced—Bootstrap had had no difficulty recruiting
guys like these. The
speaker was describing the high-level design of the Cruithne mission’s hab
module. He spoke in a mumble, directly to his softscreen, and the screen behind
him showed a blizzard of bewildering images. The
hab was little more than a can, fifteen yards long. It had a small Earth-return
capsule—a cone shaped like an Apollo capsule—glued to its lower end. The
capsule would also serve as a solar storm shelter. Big winglike solar cell
panels were fixed to struts extending from the can’s sides. Various antennae,
thruster assemblies, and ports were visible through layers of powder-white
insulation blankets. It reminded Emma a little of prehistoric images ofSkylab.
But in the animated image the hab was spinning, end over end, to provide
the crew with artificial gravity, at least at the can’s extremities. The
speaker made great play of the mass limitations the craft was going to work
under; it seemed that the whole design was right at the limit of what
Malenfant’s BOB could throw into space. Life-support
systems engineering was far from Emma’s area of expertise. But attending
meetings like this was all part of her general ongoing strategy to contain Reid
MalenfanL She’d been around Malenfant long enough to know that it was worth her
while to cast her net as wide as possible, to follow as much as possible, to
anticipate as much as she could. Because, even here at the heart of Reid
Malenfant’s secretive empire, she could never be sure under which rock the next
rattlesnake lay coiled. It
was characteristic of Malenfant to be pressing ahead with the design, assembly,
and even fabrication of his asteroid-pioneer spacecraft while the slow wheels
of official approval still ground on. Not only that, he had become even more
unobtainable than usual because he had launched himself into every aspect of
the training of Bootstrap’s cadre of prospective astronauts, even to the extent
of racking up flying hours and time in the centrifuge. Meanwhile,
Bootstrap’s destiny remained unresolved. The
fact that this next flight would—if it flew at all—be carrying human passengers
just made the bureaucratic tangle that much worse. It had shocked Emma to learn
that even comparatively unambitious human spaceflights incurred a lot of
danger, much of it unacceptable to bodies like OSHA, the Occupational Safety
and Health Administration. Beyond
the shelter of Earth’s magnetic field, for example, the astronauts would be
bombarded by radiation, sporadically violent flares from the sun, and a steady
drizzle of fast-moving cosmic rays: relics from remote parts of the universe, a
single particle of which, George Hench had once told her, could pack as much
punch as a baseball. Then there were the familiar hazards of zero gravity: bone
decalcification, immune and cardiovascular system degradation, muscular
atrophy. Emma
formed a bleak image of the crew limping across space in a cramped, stinking,
spinning module, earnestly pounding away at their treadmills just to keep
alive, cowering every time the sun belched. There was something un-American
about it, she thought, something dogged and Soviet. What
might save Bootstrap was once again the weakness and ambiguity of the current
regulatory regime. For example, OSHA actually had no radiation exposure
standards for human exploration missions. NASA had adopted supplementary
standards drawn up by bodies like the National Academy of Sciences and the
National Council on Radiation Protection and Measurements as the agency’s
standard for crew dose limits. But even then NASA had left loopholes, saying
the standards should be applied to all but “exceptional exploration missions.” Where NASA led,
Reid Malenfant was happy to follow. The
presenter was nearing the end of his talk, and he had started to wax
philosophical. Before Copernicus, humans believed humanity was walled off
from the heavens by a set of crystal spheres. Well, those spheres are still
there, but they aren ‘t made of glass, but of fear. Let’s do this. Let’s smash
those spheres. Whoops, raised
fists, a scattering of applause. These
technicians had tunnel vision, she thought. To them the mission was everything,
the various obstacles a frustration that stopped them from doing things. And
when they were forced to confront those obstacles they resorted to hopeful
button pushing: Ptolemaic spheres, the frontier, the American dream, can-do
attitude, the spirit of Wright and Lindbergh and Armstrong, the organizational
will that enabled us to cover a continent, win the Second World War, blah blah. But,
she thought, maybe they had to be that way to get anything done at all.
Dreams had to be uncomplicated to be achievable. Now
another technician got up to show a new type of chart. It represented a flow of
raw materials to a schematic of the hab’s manufacture: electrical components
from factories around the United States; structural parts from the big
aerospace companies; raw materials from a variety of producers; a web of
sources, flows, and sinks. There
was one box at the lower left corner that Emma had trouble reading. She sat
forward and squinted. The
source box was marked “Dounreay.” And the product flowing out of it was
“enriched U-235.” And Emma had
spotted her rattlesnake. She got out of her
seat and slipped out of the room. When
she got back to her office she booted up her softscreen and started to find out
about Dounreay. And, immediately
after that, she booked a flight to Scotland. She
arrived at a place called Sandside: a tiny village, just holiday homes and a
pub. She got out of the car—no SmartDrive—and climbed a low hill at the edge of
the village. She
was on the north coast of Scotland, just a few miles from John O’Groats, the
miniature tourist trap that was the northernmost point of mainland Britain.
There was a sweeping beach before her, and then the sea itself, wild and gray
under a flat lid of sky. On the horizon she glimpsed more landmasses, the Old
Man of Hoy and the Orkneys. It was a rugged place suffused by wind noise,
poised between sea and sky, and the wind seemed to suck the warmth from the
core of her body. And
there, sprawled across the eastern horizon, was Dounreay: a mile-long sprawl of
buildings, a giant golf ball shape, huge gray and brown sheds and chimneys.
Somehow, oddly, even though she knew what this place represented, it did not
offend the eye. Here
came Malenfant, his gaunt frame swathed in a giant quilted coat. He climbed up
the little hillock beside her. “You look ill,”
she said. He
shrugged. “I don’t think the climate suits me. Even though I’ve got some
Scottish blood. Maybe all that Vegas sunshine has diluted it.” “What have you
been up to this time, Malenfant?” He sighed. “Doing
what needs to be done.” She
faced him. “Listen to me for once, you asshole. If you’re planning to launch
nuclear materials into space, if you’re even intending to move nuke stuff
around the planet, you’re committing a whole series of offenses. And if you’re
going to involve Bootstrap in that—if you’re going to involve me—then tell me
about it.” “I will, I will,”
he soothed. “But we don’t have a choice.” “Oh, Malenfant.
You never do.” He took her arm,
and they walked along the hillock. He
picked out some of the sights of Dounreay for her. This was the second-largest
nuclear installation in Britain, after Sella-field. Once it had generated
power, made medical isotopes, run three reprocessing lines and a nuclear
waste-packaging plant. The golf ball shape was a fast reactor, built in 1959.
It had caught fire and overheated several times. Now it was shut down and
preserved, bizarrely, by a heritage ministry. The big gray sheds were for
reprocessing nuclear waste, extracting usable fuel from spent material. Behind
the golf ball there was a waste shaft two hundred feet deep that contained
fifteen thousand tons of waste mixed with uranium and plutonium. It was very
unstable; it had already suffered two hydrogen explosions, spraying radioactive
waste everywhere. “Jesus,”
she said. “What a folly. Another generation’s dreams of cheap power. And we
have to live with the shit forevermore.” “Well,
it didn’t go entirely to plan,” he conceded. “Originally this was going to be a
nuclear park. Six reactors. But the technology was ahead of its time.” “Ahead of its
time? “ “Everything
was within the guidelines of the time. Even the secrecy, if you want to know.
You have to remember it was the Cold War. They didn’t have the same obsession
with safety we have now. An obsession that has stunted us since,
conservatively, 1970. And guess what? The local people now love the plant. If
it never produces another watt, Dounreay is going to be around for a hundred
years. Four generations of high-quality, highly skilled local employment.
Because it will take that long to decommission it.” “So
tell me something else. If the U.K. government shut this place down in the
1990s, how come you managed to acquire enriched uranium here?” He said gently,
“There’s nothing illegal.” “My God,
Malenfant.” “Look.”
He dug a small, crumpled softscreen out of his pocket, unfolded it with stiff
fingers. It showed an image of something like a rocket engine, a sky-blue
nozzle mounted by complex machinery, tall and skinny. The diagram was labeled
with spidery text much too small to read. Malenfant said, “This is what we’re
building. It’s a nuclear reactor designed for space missions. Here’s the
reactor at the top.” He pointed with a thumbnail and worked his way down. “Then
you have pumps, shielding, and a radiator. The whole thing stands about twelve
feet tall, weighs about a ton. The reactor has a thermal output of a hundred and
thirty-five kilowatts, an electrical supply of forty kilowatts... “Emma,
you have to understand. If we have humans aboard a new Nautilus, we have
a mission an order of magnitude more power-hungry than Sheena’s. And then there
are the power requirements for surface operations. To generate the juice we
need from a solar array you’d need an area half the size of a football field,
and weighing maybe ten times as much. Even the BDB couldn’t lift it.” “And
this is what you’re planning to build?...
Oh. You’re already building these things. Right?” He
looked pleased with himself. Look what I did. “We hired Russian
engineers. Dug some of them out of retirement, in fact. The U.S. never
developed nuclear power sources beyond radioisotope heat generators we flew on
unmanned missions. In fact the Clinton administration shut down our space
nuclear power research program. What can you do but condemn that? When we gave
up nuclear power, we gave up the future. “But the Russians
flew nuclear power sources on reconnais- He tapped the
little screen. “All we need is fifty pounds of en- “Come
on, Malenfant. Those desert skies are pretty clear. Surveillance satellites—” “You
really want to know? All the satellites’ orbital elements are on the Net. You
can work out where they will be at any minute. You just shut down until they’ve
passed overhead. Even better, make sure you hit the night shift at the National
Imagery and Mapping Agency down at Fairfax. There’s always something more
interesting to look at than pictures of an old buzzard like me jerking off in
the desert.” “Act
now; justify later. Like the BDB launch. Like most of the actions in your
life.” “Emma,
you have to trust me on this one. If I can run a Topaz or two, prove it’s safe,
I can get the authorizations I need. But I have to get the nuke stuff to run
the tests in the first place.” “And
the citizens of Las Vegas have to trust you, too, until enriched uranium comes
raining down out of the sky? You know, you’re a dreamer, Malenfant. You
actually believe that one day we will all come to our senses and agree with you
and hail you as a hero.” “I’m
already a hero.” He winked. “There are T-shirts that say it. Look, Emma. I
won’t pretend I’m happy with everything I’m having to do. No more than you are.
But we have to go on. It’s not just Bootstrap, the profits: not even about the
big picture, our future in space—” “Cornelius. The
Carter catastrophe. Messages from the future.” He
eyed her. “I know how you’re dealing with this. You’ve put it all in a box in
your mind that you only open when you have to. But it s real, Emma. We
both saw those neutron pulses.” “Neutrinos,
Malenfant,” she said gently. “We’re in this too
deep, Emma. We have to go on.” She
closed her eyes. “Malenfant, patience has always been your strength. You don’t
need lousy Russian reactors and dubious uranium shipments. Take your time and
find another way to build your spaceship.” His voice was
strained. “I can’t.” And, of course,
she knew that. He bent down and
kissed the top of her head. She
sighed. “You know I won’t betray you. I’ve been sucked in too deep with you for
a long time, for half my life. But do you ever consider the ethics of
implicating me, and others, in this kind of shit? You have to be open with me,
Malenfant.” “I will,” he said.
“I promise.” She knew, of
course, that he was lying. In
fact she was more useful to him if she didn ‘t know. It made her denials
that much more effective. It probably even protected her a little, too. But
that wouldn’t be uppermost in his mind; it was just an incidental. What drove
Malenfant was maximizing her utility in the drive toward his ultimate
goals—-just like any of the tools he deployed. She
understood all that. What she really didn’t know, in her heart of hearts, was
why she continued to put up with it. She
linked her arm through his, and they huddled together against the wind, looking
over Dounreay. Mist swept in off the sea, covering the plant in grayness. Reid Malenfant How can we turn
asteroid rock into rocket fuel? Sounds like magic, doesn’t it? First we’ll crack
asteroid water into hydrogen and oxygen with electrolysis. Remember high school
science classes, the Pyrex beakers and the wires and the batteries? All you
have to do This
is a solid polymer electrolyte, or SPE, electrolyzer. What you have is
sandwiched layers of electrolyte-impregnated plastic separated by metal meshes.
The whole assembly is compressed by metal rods running the length of the stack. SPEs
have been used extensively on nuclear submarines and on the space station. They
run for thousands of hours without maintenance. As
for the methane, we will extract some directly from the asteroid material, and
more by processing carbon dioxide. We use something called a Sabatier reactor.
Slide. We liquefy the hydrogen from the electrolyzer banks, and feed it into
the reactor with carbon dioxide. Out the other side comes water and
methane—which is just a compound of carbon and hydrogen. The reaction is very
efficient, ninety-nine percent in fact, and is exothermic, which means it
requires no input of heat to make it work, just the presence of a ruthenium
catalyst. Sabatier
units have been used in space before, for life-support applications. They have
been tested by NASA and the Air and Space Force and have also been used on the
space station. There
is further information in your packs on how we intend to optimize the ratios of
the methane-oxygen bi-propellant, and various subsidiary processes we need. We
can show you a demonstration breadboard prototype. Oxygen-hydrogen is of course
the most powerful chemical-rocket propeOant of all. But hydrogen is difficult
to liquefy and store: low temperature, large bulk. Methane is like oxygen, a
soft cryogenic, and that guided our choice. AH
this sounds exotic. But what we have here is very robust engineering,
gaslight-era stuff, technologies centuries old, in fact. It’s just a novel
application. Ladies and
gentlemen, mining an asteroid is easy. Slide, please. Sheena 5 The
babies were already being hatched: popping out of their dissolving eggs one by
one, wriggling away, alert, active, questioning. With gentle jets of water, she
coaxed them toward the sea grass where they would browse until they were
mature. She tried not to
think about what would happen then. Meanwhile, she had
work to do. When
Sheena powered up the rock eater, she was more nervous than at any time since
the landing itself. She lay as still as she could inside her waldo glove and
tried to sense the eater’s systems—the gripping tracks that dug into the
asteroid’s loose surface, the big gaping scoop of a mouth at the front, the
furnace in its belly like a warm heart—as if she herself had become the fat
clanking machine that would soon scuttle crablike across the asteroid floor. She understood why
she felt so tense. The
rock eater was a complex machine. It would need monitoring as it chewed its way
around the asteroid, to make sure it didn’t burrow too deeply into the surface,
or spin its tracks on some loose patch of rock and throw itself into the
emptiness of space, beyond retrieval. But
it was no more difficult to control, in principle, than the little firefly
robots, and she was used to them by now; in fact she had come to enjoy
deploying six, seven, eight of them at once, a shoal of robots, relishing the
chance to show offher skill to Dan. It
wasn’t even the importance of this operation for her mission that made her
anxious. She knew the fireflies had done no more than measure, weigh, analyze,
monitor. Now, for the first time, she was going to do something that would change
the asteroid, to make something out of its loose, ancient substance. To
fail would mean that she could not succeed with her great task of bringing this
asteroid’s incomprehensible riches back to Earth. But that wasn’t
why she was so anxious. To
fail would mean that her young would die here, as she would, cut off from the
shoal, for no reason. That was what mattered to her. To die was one
thing; to die for no purpose was quite another. It was a fear that never left
her, a knowledge that seemed to circle around her, like a predator, waiting for
her to weaken. Therefore—exhausted,
aging as she was—she would not weaken, would not fail. It was time. She
pushed at the glove. And
she felt the eater dig its scooplike jaw into the loose soil at the surface of
Cruithne. Her
first motions were clumsy. From the microcameras embedded in the eater’s upper
surface she saw chunks of regolith sail up before her, dust and larger
fragments. The fragments disappeared from her view, following loose, looping
paths. Some of them escaped the asteroid’s tiny gravity field altogether and
sailed off on new orbits of their own, new baby asteroids circling the sun. Patiently
she slowed, tried again, adjusted the angle of the scoop and the speed at which
it plowed into the surface. Soon she had it right, and a steady stream of
asteroid rock worked its way in through the scoop to the eater’s hopper. Now
little belts and shovels forced the captured regolith into the processing
chambers. First the ore was ground up and sieved by rocking mechanical jaws and
rollers and vibrating filter screens. Next, magnetic fields sucked out
nickel-iron metal granules. Then the crushed ore was passed to a furnace that
was powered by the sun’s focused heat. Liquid,
baked from the rock, began to gather in the condenser tanks, big low-gravity
globules drifting around the thin walls. This
one roving rock eater, patiently working its way over the asteroid’s surface,
would deliver pounds of precious water every day from the unpromising rock of
the asteroid. The water would be processed further and used in many of the
other, more complex machines. And so this asteroid would be transformed from a
lump of ancient slag into something wonderful, something alive. When
she was happy with the eater’s operation, she pulled herself out of the glove.
She swam down to where the pipe trailing back from the eater met the habitat
membrane. And she found a trickle of fresh asteroid water. She
swam through the asteroid stream, let it wash under her carapace and through
her gills. It was warm, perhaps from the heater at the heart of the rock-eating
robot, and there was only a trickle of it, seeping into the great mass of the
habitat. But Sheena swam back and forth through it, her hide pulsing excitedly. She
was the first creature from Earth to swim in water not of her native planet,
water that had formed before the sun itself— water that had lain dormant, bound
into this dark lump of rock, until she had liberated it. She
knew this was Dan’s mission, not hers; she knew she was Dan’s creature, not her
own. But she was proud, because she was the first; no other creature who had
ever lived or ever would live could claim this honor from her. She swooped and
pulsed her j oy. Sheena
sent the fireflies to converge at one pole of Cruithne. There, patiently, piece
by piece, she had them assemble a small chemical factory, pipes and tanks and
pumps, and a single flaring nozzle that pointed to the sky. Borers began to dig
into the surface of Cruithne, drawing up surface regolith and the rock and ice
that lay deeper within. Precious solar panels, spread over the dusty surface of
the asteroid, provided power via cables strung out over the regolith. The
factory began its work, turning ancient asteroid rock into something new. The
whole process—to take ancient rock and ice, and to transform it into something
new—seemed remarkable to Sheena. At
last, under Sheena’s control, simple valves clicked open. Through firefly
cameras, the images were relayed to the laser projectors cupped over her eyes.
Sheena could see a flame erupt from the nozzle, flaring up into the sky. And
now combustion products emerged, ice crystals that caught the sunlight,
receding in perfectly straight lines. It was a fire fountain, quite beautiful. Humans
could control operations from Earth from now on. Asteroid water and raw,
unprocessed rock would be swallowed into giant bags and, pushed by rockets like
this test rig, steered through the empty ocean of space toward Earth, as if by a
squid’s mantle jet. Dan
would tell her there was much celebration within Bootstrap. He did not say so,
but Sheena understood that this was mainly because she had finished her task
before dying. She
turned away from the waldo glove and the imagers, the human machines, and
sought out her young. * * * They were growing
explosively quickly, converting half of all the
food they ate to body mass. At
first they had been asocial, foraging alone in the beds of sea grass. But
already—though still tiny—they had developed shoals. She watched the males
fighting—aggressive signaling, fin beating, chasing, and fleeing—miniature
battles that prefigured the greater conflicts to come at breeding time. Some
of the young were already hunting the smaller fish, adopting behavior patterns
her kind were hatched with, even talking to each other in the simple, rich sign
language that Dan said was hardwired into their brains by millions of
generations of ancestors: / am large and fierce. Look at my weapons. I am
sea grass; I am no squid. I am strong. Look at me! She
knew that Dan must be aware of the existence of the young by now. The growing
imbalance in the small ecosphere could surely not be ignored. But he said
nothing; and she volunteered nothing. Most of the young
were dumb. Four were smart. She
took the smart ones to one side. She swam at the heart of their small shoal.
She was growing old now, and she tired easily. Nevertheless she taught the
smart ones how to hunt, sophisticated techniques beyond their dumber siblings. She
taught them how to lure foolish fish. They would hold up their arms with
blanched tips, waving them, distracting the attention of the fish from the far
more dangerous tentacles, waiting to strike. She
taught them how to stalk, gradually approaching a fish from behind, where its
vision was poorest. She
taught them how to chase, pursuing fleeing prey with careful watchfulness until
close enough to make the final, decisive lunge. She
taught them to hunt, disguised. They would mimic sar-gassum weed, hanging in the
water with arms dangling, ready to dart out at incautious fish. Or they would
swim backward with false eye spots and arms held together and waved like the
tail of a fish. They
practiced on the smaller fish, and some of them eyed the other squid, their siblings. She
taught them about the reef, the many creatures that lived and died there, how
they worked together, even as they competed and fought and hunted. She tried to
teach them about predators. She
role-played, swooping down on them like a moray eel, trying to catch tiiem with
her arms and beak. But they were young and agile and easily evaded her, and she
sensed they did not believe her stories of monsters that could nip off a
squid’s arms, or even swallow a squid whole, enhanced brain or not. And
she taught them language, the abstract signs Dan had given her. As soon as they
had the language their mantles rippled with questions. Who? Why? Where?
What? How? She
did not always have answers. But she showed them the machinery that kept them
alive, and taught them about the stars and the sun, and the nature of the world
and universe, and about humans. The
young ones seemed to understand, very quickly, that Sheena and all her young
would soon exhaust the resources of this one habitat. The habitat had been designed
to support one squid, herself, for a fixed period of time, a time that was
almost expired. Already there had been a number of problems with the tightly
closed environment loops—unpredictable crashes and blooms in the phytoplankton
population, depletions or excessive concentrations of trace elements—and
corresponding impacts on the krill and the fish. The
young were very smart. Soon they were able to think in ways that were
beyond Sheena herself. For
instance, they said, perhaps they should not simply repair this fabric shell,
but extend it. Perhaps, said the young, they should even make new domes
and fill them with water. Sheena,
trained only to complete her primary mission, found this a very strange
thought. There
weren’t enough fish, never enough krill. The waters were stale and crowded. This was clearly
unacceptable. So
the smart young hunted down their dumb siblings, one by one, and consumed their
passive bodies, until only these four, and Sheena, were left. Michael His memories were
jumbled. When
tourists had come to the village they would take snapshots with their cameras,
and sometimes they would send them to the village. Michael would see himself in
the pictures, a person who no longer existed, smiling up at somebody who was no
longer there, like two ghosts. Sometimes the pictures would arrive out of
order, so he would see himself in a T-shirt with a hole in it, and in the next
picture there he would be, a little shorter maybe, with the T-shirt magically
fixed. When
he had been taken out of the village he had understood almost none of what
happened to him, and his memories had become jumbled, like the snapshots. But
there was still a sky above him, with stars and a Moon, even though they were
in different places from when he was in the village. And
-when he closed his eyes—on his pallet at night, in the stillness of his
blanket, with no sound or sensation—he could feel deep inside himself that time
wore on, passing inexorably, measured invisibly by the evolution of his own
thoughts. It didn’t matter that his memories didn’t make sense, that what had
happened to him had no logic or explanation. It was enough that he knew, deep
inside, that the universe still worked. The rules, here in
the School, became simple. Food was
everything. You
could not be sure when another meal might come, so you had to eat or hoard
every scrap of food you could find. In
fact it was better to hoard as much as possible, to hide it in your clothes or
in a cache, like Michael’s store in the wall of the dormitory hut, to make it
last longer. If
you had food you had power. If another had food, they had power over you. There were other
rules. For
example: at night the children were not allowed to go outside their dormitory
room to relieve themselves. There was always a Sister or a Brother in the
dormitory to ensure this was so. There was a single slop bucket at night, set
in the middle of the floor. It was not big enough and soon filled up. If it
spilled on the floor, you would be punished. If you made a mess, if you wet
your bed or relieved yourself where you shouldn’t, you would be punished. Many
of the younger children were quite clumsy, and so would often knock over the
bucket or otherwise mess the place up. They were punished often. At
night Michael would hear children crying in pain as they tried to resist the
temptation to use the bucket. And he would hear Anna’s quiet, grave voice,
helping them stay quiet, overcome the discomfort. New
children, arriving here in their shirts marked with crude blue circles, would
often cry and complain, and suffer when they broke the rules. They soon
learned, however. Michael
had one possession he cared about. It was the flashlight Stef had given him.
Michael used the flashlight sparingly, and the new batteries had hardly dimmed. At
night, he would crawl under his bed, in utter silence. He had some pieces of
scrap metal into which he had knocked small holes with a headless nail. He
shone the flashlight on one metal scrap and looked at the spot of yellow light
he cast on the wall. He saw a bright central spot surrounded by a band of half
shadow, and darkness beyond. Then he put another scrap in that spot, punctured
by a second hole, so that the light he cast was stretched thinner. The
spot of light cast by the second hole was different. He saw the central spot
and the outer darkness, but between them there were intricate patterns of light
and dark, concentric rings. There was color here, blue and orange and red rings
overlapping. The rings, in the silent dark, were quite beautiful. He was seeing
waves, like ripples on a pond, places where the bits of light— photons—were
washing against each other, falling together in the bright places or nudging
each other out of the way in the dark. He
found a scrap of cellophane, bright blue, and put that over one of the holes.
Now he saw a simpler system of concentric rings, painted in blue only. He found
the blue circles comforting. He imagined they were doors painted on the wall,
and that he might pass through them, to go home to the village, or somewhere
even better. He
kept pulling his apparatus apart. Perhaps he could stretch it so much that only
one light bit at a time, one photon, would pass through the holes. He never
managed that, but it didn’t matter; he could see in his mind what the result
would be. He
would see a stream of photons speckling against the wall, nudging and jostling,
working together to make the glowing bands. But
one photon, alone, separate from the others, was like a thrown stone. What was
affecting itl How could it know which parts of the wall to land
on, and which not? The
answer was obvious. The photon was being nudged and jostled into the right
place, just as it had been when part of a flood. So there must be things coming
from the holes to jostle the photon, even when only one photon at a time passed
through the holes. Those things behaved exactly like photons, except he could
not see them. They
were ghost photons, he thought. Partners of the “real” one, the one he could
see. The real photon reached forward in time, inquiring. And a flood of ghosts
from the future came crowding back in time, along every possible path it could
take. And yet they were real, for they jostled the genuine photon just
as if it were part of a dense, bright beam. For
every photon, there was an uncounted flood of ghosts, of possible futures, just
as real as the photon he saw. And
so, surrounding every person, there must be a flood of future ghosts,
representing all the unrealized possibilities, all equally real. Michael,
with his flashlight and metal scraps, surrounded by ghosts, smiled in the dark.
Perhaps the future Michaels were happy. One
day a Brother found his food cache, and the flashlight, and the scraps of
metal, all buried in the wall. The
children in the dormitory were made to stand in a line, before their beds,
while the Brother barked at them. Michael did not understand the words, but he
knew what would happen. The Brother wanted the owner of the cache to step
forward. If nobody volunteered as responsible, all the children would be
beaten. And then, when the Brothers were gone, the other children would beat
Michael. Still,
he waited. Sometimes a child, one who was not responsible, would step forward
and take the punishment for another. Anna often did this, but today she was not
here. Michael had done it once, to spare a sickly boy. Today, nobody came
forward. Michael took a
step. His punishment was
severe. And later the
Brother stamped on the flashlight, smashing it. Michael was made to sweep up
the pieces, the bits of broken glass, with his bare hands. The fragments of
glass that stuck in his fingers made them bleed for days. Shit Cola
Marketing Thanks
to Shit’s commercial tie-up with the Bootstrap corporation we can offer a
once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to purchasers of Shit Cola or other Shit
products to become official adopters of one of the infant squid on the asteroid
Cruithne. Every
squid is different. We have recognition software, designed in conjunction with
leading scientists, that can distinguish your baby squid by its shape,
markings, and characteristic movements. You can name him/her, monitor his/her
progress, even (pending legal approval) send him/her messages and tell him/her
something of yourself. Numbers are
limited! To
apply, laser-swipe one hundred pull tabs from cans of Shit Cola or related soft
drink products and mail the codes, together with your completion in no more
than ten words of the phrase: Shit will be the downstream drink of choice
because... to the following e-address... Maura Della When the storm
broke about the baby squid, Maura flew straight out to Vegas to
confront Malenfant and Emma. She
found them in Emma’s office. Emma was sitting at her desk, her head in her
hands. Malenfant was hyped up, pacing, hands fluttering like independent living
things. Maura
said quietly, “You fool, Malenfant. How long have you known?” He
sighed. “Not long. A couple of weeks. Dan had suspicions before we got
confirmation, the actual pictures from Cruithne. Imbalances in the life-support
systems—” “Did you know she
was pregnant before the launch?” “No. I swear it.
If I’d known I’d have taken her off the mission.” She
looked skeptical. “Really? Even given the launch window constraints and all of
that technical crap? It would have meant scrubbing the mission.” “Yes,
it would. But I’d have accepted that. Look, Congress-woman. I know you think
I’m some kind of obsessive. But I do notice how the world works. A mission like
Bootstrap needs public support. We’ve known the ethical parameters from the
beginning.” “But
we’re not sticking to those parameters any more, are we? We’d got to the point
where the bleeding-heart public would have accepted Sheena’s death. The
asteroid colony, a permanent tribute to a brave and wonderful creature. But
this has changed everything.” It
was true. Since the latest leak, support for Bootstrap’s Cruithne project and
its grandiose goals had evaporated. All
the tabloid-fed hysteria, the religious ravings, the pompous and hostile
commentaries, made no sense, of course. If to abandon ten or a thousand
sentient squid was a crime, so was abandoning one. But
when, she thought sourly, had sense and rationality been a predominant element
in public debates on science and technology? Malenfant
spread his hands. “Look, Representative, we spent the money already. We have
the installation on Cruithne. It’s working. Baby squid or not, we have
achieved the goal, begun the bootstrap.” “Malenfant,
we are soon going to have an asteroid full of sentient-squid corpses up there.
People will think it is...
monstrous.” She blinked. “In fact, so will I.” He
thought that over. “You’re talking about shutting us down?” “Malenfant,
the practical truth is you’re already dead. The body hasn’t gone cold yet, is
all.” “It
isn’t your decision. The FAA, the White House people, the oversight
committees—” “Without
me, and a few others like me, Bootstrap would have been dead long ago.” She
hesitated, then reached for his shoulder. “I’m sorry, Malenfant. Really. I had
the same dream. We can’t sell this.” “We’ll
do it with decency,” Emma said slowly. “We won’t kill Sheena. We’ll let her die
in comfort.” “And the babies?” She
shrugged. “We’ll turn away the communications dishes and let nature take its
course. I just hope they forgive us.” “I
doubt that,” Malenfant said, and he began pacing again, back and forth,
compulsively. “I can’t believe we’re going to be blocked by this: this one
small thing.” Maura said to
Emma, “Are you going to be okay?” “Yes.”
Emma looked up and contrived a smile. “We’ve been lower than this. We’ll
manage.” Meaning,
Maura realized, she will manage Malenfant. Bring him through this. You don’t
deserve your friends, Malenfant, she thought. They began to go
through details. Sheena 5 She
could feel the soft tug of Cruithne’s gravity field pulling her to the dark
base of the habitat. She drifted, aching arms limp, dreaming of a male with
bright, mindless eyes. There
were no fish left, scarcely any krill or prawns. The water that trickled
through her mantle was cloudy and stank of decay. She felt life pulse through
her, ever faster, as if eager to be done. And she seemed so weak, as if her
muscles themselves were being consumed; it was a long time since the great ring
muscles of her mantle had been strong enough to send her jetting freely, as
once she had done, through this ocean she had brought across space. But
the young wouldn’t let her alone. They came to her, shook her limbs, seeking
guidance. She summoned the will to open her chromatophores. I am grass. I am
no squid. No.
Smart eyes swam into her vision. No. Danger near.
You die we die. They were flashing the fast, subtle signals employed by a
shoal sentinel, warning of the approach of a predator. There was no predator
here, of course, save the ultimate: death itself, which was already consuming
her. And
it would soon consume these hapless young, too, she knew. Dan and Bootstrap had
promised to keep her alive. But they would shut down the systems when she was
gone. She wondered how the young knew this. They were smarter than she was. When
they swam out of her field of view, oddly, she forgot they were there, as if
they ceased to exist when she could not see them. Her mind itself was
weakening. She knew she could never hunt again, even if she had the strength. But then the
children would return, clamoring, demanding. Why, they
said. Why here now this. Why die. And
she tried to explain it to them. Yes, they would all die, but in a great cause,
so that Earth, the ocean, humans, could live. Humans and cephalopods, a great
world-spanning shoal. It was a magnificent vision, worthy of the sacrifice of
their lives. Wasn’t it? But
they knew nothing of Dan, of Earth. They wanted to hunt in shoals and swim
through the ocean, unhindered by barriers of soft plastic. They
were like her. But in some ways they were more like their father. Bright.
Primal. She
could see them chattering, rapidly, one to the other, too fast for her to
follow. She
probably hadn’t explained it as well as Dan could. She tried again. No. You die we
die... Dan Ystebo At JPL, at the
appointed time, Dan logged on for his daily uplink to
the Nautilus. There
had been nothing but inanimate telemetry for days. He wasn’t even sure—couldn’t
tell from the muddled telemetry—if Sheena was in fact still alive. Maybe
this would be his last contact. He’d be glad if he could spare himself any more
of this shit. He
was clearing his desk. He looked around the cubicle he was dismantling, the
good old geekosphere: a comfortable mush of old coffee cups and fast-food
wrappers and technical manuals and rolled-up softscreens, and the multi-poster
on the partition that cycled through classic Twenty Thousand Leagues under
the Sea scenes. Dan
was going back to Key Largo. He planned to resign from Bootstrap, get back to
the biorecovery and gen-eng work he’d started from. To tell the truth he was
looking forward to moving back to Florida. The work he would do there would be
all for the good, as far as he was concerned. None of the Nazi-doctor ethical
ambiguities of Bootstrap. But
he was hoping to hang around JPL long enough to be with Sheena when she died.
And the bio-signs in the telemetry indicated that wouldn’t be so long now. Then
the Deep Space Network radio telescopes would be turned away from the asteroid
for the last time, and whatever followed would unfold in the dark and cold,
unheard. Here
was a new image in his softscreen. A squid, flashing signs at him, a mixture of
the passing cloud and a sign he’d taught Sheena himself, the very first sign: Look
at me. Dan. Look at me. Dan. Dan. Dan. He couldn’t
believe it. “Sheena?” He
had to wait the long seconds while his single word, translated to flashing
signs, was transmitted across space. Sheena Six. “Oh.” One of the
young. The
squid turned, strong and confident, and through a forest of arms predator eyes
seemed to study him. Dying. “Sheena Five? I
know.” Water. Water
dying. Fish. Squid. Danger near. Why. She’s
talking about the habitat biosphere, he realized. She wants me to tell her how
to repair the biosphere. “That’s not possible.” Not.
Those immense black eyes. Not. Not. Not. The
squid flashed through a blizzard of body patterns, bars and stripes pulsing
over her hide, her head dipping, her arms raised. / am large and fierce. I
am pa.rrotfi.sh, sea grass, rock, coral, sand. I am no squid, no squid, no
squid. He
had given Sheena no sign for liar, but this squid, across millions of
miles, bombarding him with lies, was doing its best. But he was telling
the truth. Wasn’t
he? How the hell could you extend the fixed-duration closed-loop life-support
system in that ball of water to support more squid, to last much longer,
even indefinitely? But
it needn’t stay closed-loop, he realized. The Nautilus hab was sitting
on an asteroid full of raw materials. That had been the point of the mission in
the first place. In fact Sheena 5 had already opened up the loops a little,
replacing hab membrane leakage with asteroid water. You’d
need machinery to get at all that stuff. But there was machinery: the
rocket-propellant factory, the pilot plant for the production of other
materials, the firefly robots to do the work. If
he could figure a way to do this. If he could
figure out how to reengineer all that equipment to process carbonaceous ore
into some kind of nutrient soup, maybe, for the hab biosphere. And if he could
find a way to train these new squid. He’d had years to work with Sheena; he’d
have weeks, at best, with these new guys. Still... His brain started
to tick at the challenge. But
there were other problems. When the comms uplink shut down in a few weeks, he
wouldn’t be able to run the operation. In
that case, he realized, he’d just have to train the squid in the principles of
what they were building. How to run it, repair it for themselves. Even extend
it. It might work.
Sheena had been smart. It would be a hell
of an effort, though. And for what? What’s
this, Ystebo? Are you growing a conscience, at last? Because if you are, that
damn piece of calamari up there knows how to play on it. And
besides, he thought, maybe I can convince Reid Malen-fant that this is the best
thing to do, a way to keep the greater goals of the project in progress, with
official sanction or not. If the squid, by their own efforts, refuse to die,
maybe we can turn around public opinion one more time. Do it now, justify
later. Isn’t that what Malenfant says? “I’ll help you,” he
said. “I’ll try. What can they do, fire me?” Dan
placed a call to Malenfant. And then a second, to Florida, to tell the people
there he wouldn’t be joining them just yet. The squid turned
away from the camera. Emma Stoney Cornelius Taine
came to Emma’s office. “We think it
worked,” he said, breathless. “We found him.” Emma
was not glad to see Taine once more. “Found who? What are you talking about?” Cornelius
handed over a document. It was a report prepared by a professor of physics from
Cal Tech. Emma leafed through it. It was heavy on text and laden with
equations, difficult to skim. Cornelius
said, “It’s an analysis of material found on a softscreen. The math was
difficult to decipher. Unconventional formalism. But it’s all there.” “WhatisT Cornelius
sat down and visibly tried to be patient. “It’s a sketch of the foundations of
a theory of quantum gravity, which is a unification, awaited for a century, of
general relativity and quantum theory, the two great pillars of physics.” “I thought we had
that. String theory.” “String
theory is part of it. But string theory is mathematically dense—after thirty
years the theorists have only extracted a handful of predictions from it—and
it’s limited besides; it doesn’t incorporate curved space in a natural way. And—” Emma
pushed the report away. “What does this have to do with us?” He
smiled. “Everything. The material turned up in a Foundation School in
Australia, their Northern Territory. Produced by one of the inmates there.” Inmates. “You
mean one of the Blue children?” “Yes. A
ten-year-old from Zambia.” He
handed over a photograph. A frightened-looking boy, strong white teeth, round
eyes. “My God,” she said. “I know this boy.” “I
know.” Taine looked at the image hungrily. “He’s the one we’ve been looking
for. Don’t you see?” “No,
I don’t.” She thought over what he had said. “You’re saying that finding this
one boy was the objective of the whole program?” She pushed away the report.
“Cornelius, I’m amazed you’ve come to me with this. In case you’re not aware of
it, we’re being shut down up on Cruithne. In three months of surface operations
we’ve discovered nothing to justify the diversion of the mission away from
Reinmuth, with all the complication that brought us.” “We’ve
gone over this many times,” he said tightly. “You’re well aware that the
firefly robots have been restricted to a small area around the Nautilus. We
have been marking time. There’s a lot of surface area to explore. And
besides, we know there’s something to be found. We have the Feynman
radio message—” “Sure,”
she said harshly. “Or maybe all we were picking up was the Fermilab
air-conditioning turning itself on and off. What do you think?” He
eyed her, eyes bright, mouth small and tense. He seemed to be rocking back and
forth in his chair, almost imperceptibly. “Emma, there is much, much, you’ve
yet to understand about what’s .going on here. Remember we believe we are
fighting for the destiny of the species.” She sighed. “So
now what?” “Now we have to go
get him.” “We?” “Perhaps he will
remember you.” Sheena 6 Sheena 6 was the
smartest of the young. It
was no privilege. She had to work hard to absorb the new signs and concepts Dan
sent to her. And there was much
work to do. She
learned to use the glovelike systems that made the firefly robots clamber over
the asteroid ground, that strange place beyond the ship wall where there was no
water. The mining equipment, designed to extract methane and water for the
rocket fuel, was adapted to seek out essentials for the phytoplankton— nitrates
and phosphates. No more sacks of water and dirt were fired to Earth. Under her
command, fireflies took apart the methane rocket plants at the poles and began
to haul the parts over the surface for new uses. Even
in the hab itself there was much to do.-Dan showed her how to keep the water
pure. Oxygen could be produced by the great metal cells, to keep the water
fresh and vitalizing. There were beds of charcoal filters through which the
water was pumped. But the charcoal had to be replaced by carbon extracted from
asteroid material, burned in sun fire. Dan
also tried to show her how to interpret the elaborate automatic monitoring
systems that checked that the closed loops remained healthy. But this was no
use to her. Squid senses were delicate. If the water was unbalanced, she could
see, taste, smell it as it passed through her mantle, over her gills. She could
see the twisting polarization of the light caused by murky pollutants. She
could even hear the tiny cries of the plankton. She knew when the water
was unhealthy. It was enough that she had the means to fix it. The
processes were complex. But at heart, she learned, there was a simple
principle. Her world, this droplet of water clinging to a rock, was so small it
could not sustain itself. She took food out of it by feeding on krill; so she
must find ways, direct or indirect, of returning raw materials for that food to
the world. Very well. In
the midst of this activity, Sheena 5 grew weaker. Sheena 6 tried to pummel her
awake, a few hours longer. At
last, though, Sheena’s black eyes clouded. Her young gathered around her. Look
at me. Court me. Love me. Last
confused words, picked out in blurred signs on a mottled carapace, stiff
attempts at posture by muscles leached of strength. Sheena
6 hovered close to her mother. What had those darkening eyes seen? Was it
really true that Sheena 5 had been hatched in an ocean without limits, an ocean
where hundreds— thousands, millions—of squid hunted and fought, bred and died? Sheena
5’s arms drifted purposelessly, and the soft gravity of Cruithne started to
drag her down for the last time. Sheena’s
young fell on her, their beaks tearing into her cooling, sour flesh. With
time, the Nautilus hab was stabilized. As long as the machines survived,
so would the hab’s cargo of life. But it was too
small. It
had been built to sustain one squid. There were four of them now—four of
Sheena’s young. The
shortage of food wasn’t the only problem. At times Sheena 6 ached with the need
to rip open the mantle of her most foolish brother. So
Sheena, under instruction from Dan, went to work. Under her guidance the
firefly robots began to assemble new engines, new flows of material. Dan tried
to teach her sign labels for the chemical processes involved. Here
was a small plant, for instance, that burned hydrogen and carbon dioxide to
produce water and carbon monoxide. Then the carbon monoxide burned with further
hydrogen to produce water and ethylene, and then the ethylene was used to
produce polyethylene and polypropylene... The
truth was she understood little. But she understood the end product. Plastics. With
plastics she could make anything. She had the firefly robots toil over the
plastic sheets and artifacts, cutting and joining. The shining sheets spread
around the rocket at the pole and the glimmering habitat of Nautilus. These
toy factories had been intended as trials of technologies and manufacturing
processes that would have supported a human colony on Cruithne. But no humans
had come to Cruithne. Soon
there were four habs, linked by tunnels, one for each of Sheena’s young, the
smart survivors. The
habs filled up with water from melted asteroid substance. The krill and diatoms
bred happily to fill the volume available. The habs were splashes of water and
life on the asteroid’s crumbling, coal-dark surface; they looked like living
things themselves, spawning and breeding. But
already another cephalopod generation was coming: sacs of eggs clung to
asteroid rock in all the habs. So they extended
the habs further. And
the greater volume required more power. Sheena extended the solar cell arrays
that coated the surface of the asteroid, around the pole. But
this wasn’t enough. So Sheena 6 found a way to make glass from Cruithne silicon
compounds, and ceramics to make frames that held great wings of solar receptors
in space, away from the surface. Unremarked
by humans, the young of Sheena swarmed over their asteroid. The
third generation emerged from their shells and started to look at their
expanding world with new, curious, resentful eyes. Perhaps
a fifth of them were smart. A fifth seemed a small number. As the young
hunted their mindless brothers, Sheena wondered if there were ways to increase
that proportion. And to make the squid smarter. And live longer. Sheena 6 thought
about the future. It
wouldn’t stop, Sheena 6 saw, more generations of young and more habs, until the
asteroid was full, used up. What then? Would they turn on each other at last? But there was
nobody to discuss her ideas with. The
truth was, Sheena was isolated. Her siblings, even her own young, were remote
from her. This
new shoal had been hatched in the strangeness of space, and they swam in
asteroid water, not the oceans of Earth. That was true of Sheena 6 also, of
course, but she had worked with humans, with Dan, as had her mother before her.
Perhaps she was closer to Earth than they were. Sheena
5 had talked about the great shoals of Earth, their dreaming songs of the
million-year-deep past. These new squid cared nothing for Earth, nothing for
the past. And their dreams, their dances and songs, were of the future. The
siblings found new ways to control the firefly robots. They had begun to send
firefly robots to explore the asteroid, places neither Sheena 5 nor even Sheena
6 had seen. They signed pictures to each other Sheena 6 couldn’t recognize:
great starburst explosions, squid writhing and dying. It
seemed they had found something on the far side of the asteroid. Something
strange. They
would not discuss it with her. When she sent a firefly robot crawling over
there to investigate, they turned it around and sent it back. The
siblings took to wearing sigils on their chromatophore-rich hides. Bright
circles. Dan told her they were blue. Sheena 6 swam
restlessly through the Nautilus hab, alone. She
longed for the shoal. But she had never known the companionship of the true
shoal; she had been born too late to have shoaled with the great clouds of
squid on Earth, too early to join with these new, bright-eyed creatures of
space. She was neither one nor the other. She had no
purpose. She may as well die. Still, the
restlessness burned in her, and curiosity itched. What
was it that the others had found on the far side of the asteroid? She sent another
firefly, but it too was turned back. Once,
Sheena 5, her mother, had crossed space, traveled between worlds. Perhaps it
would be appropriate if Sheena 6—the closest of Sheena 5’s young, the last to
have communicated with a human—were to do something similar. She.
gathered her remaining machines and began to plan something new. Michael There were legs
before Michael when he opened his eyes. Pillars of cloth. A man’s
legs. He
tried not to move. He closed his eyes again. Perhaps if the man thought Michael
was asleep he would go away, choose someone else. There was a strange,
unearthly silence in the room. He imagined the others lying rigid, feigning
sleep as he did. The
Brothers hardly ever came here. The Sister, in her glass-fronted office at the
end of the dormitory, would only come out if someone had done something wrong,
like spill the slop bucket. It
was never good when something unusual happened, because it meant that somebody
was going to get hurt. All you could do was find ways to stop it being you. But tonight, it
seemed, it was Michael’s turn. The
man’s voice barked. It was the language they spoke here, not Michael’s
language, and so he didn’t understand. Best not to say anything. But
the man was still speaking to him, angrier now, too loud for him to ignore, to
feign sleep. And
now a fist the size of a child’s head came down and grabbed Michael’s grubby
T-shirt. He felt the cloth dig under his arms, and he heard a seam rip. Michael
was lifted up, bodily, his legs dangling. He
hung there limp. A face like a cloud, puzzled and angry, loomed before him. He
was set down on his bare feet, hard. He stood there and looked up at the man.
It wasn’t one of the Brothers. The man turned away and spoke some more, this
time to the Sister, who was standing at the end of Michael’s bed. The
Sister took hold of Michael’s hand. He made a fist so she couldn’t take his
fingers, but she shook his hand, hard, until his fingers uncurled, and then she
grabbed them and squeezed them tightly. The
Sister dragged him out of the dormitory. It was early morning. The gray of dawn
had washed out, leaving the sky an empty blue, as always, and the bleached
buildings of the School stretched away around him. The
Sister took him to a smaller building, a place he’d never been into before. She
opened the door and pushed him inside. He
thought it was the cleanest place he had ever seen. The walls were white and so
smooth they looked like skin. There were gleaming metal fixtures set in the
roof, and bright strip lights that turned the air gray. The
Sister started pulling at his clothes, lifting or ripping them off him. He
endured this passively. He would get them back later. He
reached out and touched the smooth wall. The grime on his palm left a mark. He
snatched back his hand and looked at the Sister, wondering if she would punish
him for that, but she didn’t seem to have noticed. When
she had removed all his clothes she pushed him into the middle of the room,
away from the walls. Then she walked out of the door and pulled it closed
behind her. He
just stood there in the middle of the room, because nobody had told him to do
anything else. And
then water began to gush from the ceiling, hard needle jets of it. It hissed
against the walls, and battered at his flesh. At first he thought it might be
rain. There used to be rain at home, in the summer. But there was never rain
here. The
roof rain grew harder, so hard it stung. There was an odd smell in it, like the
smell of the liquid the Sisters sometimes used to hose out the dormitory. And
it was getting hotter. He stumbled back, fetching up against the hard, slippery
wall, but the rain seemed to follow him and there was nowhere to run, not even
other children to hide behind. Perhaps
this was his punishment, then. Perhaps it was because of the flashlight. He
huddled down in the corner, wedged into the angle of the walls. He could see
water trickling off his body into a hole in the middle of the floor. The water
was stained brown and black, but after a time it began to run clear. Emma Stoney Emma
had become increasingly dismayed by the bad news that surrounded the
Blue-children Schools. Nothing, however, could have prepared her for the
reality of Red Creek. Red
Creek turned out to be an Aboriginal reserve in Australia’s Northern Territory,
reinstated by the Terra Nullius national government. A section of it had been
hastily cordoned off to site this Foundation School. They were shown around by
a “Brother”—a young Portuguese, darkly handsome and composed, dressed in a
flapping black gown and dog collar. It was a bleak
place. There
were huts, like barracks, that had once been painted white, but the paint had
faded to an indiscriminate pink. Otherwise there seemed to be no color at all,
save the grayish red of the dust, here at the baked, eroded heart of Australia.
The dust lay everywhere; as she walked she was trailed by a great cloud of it.
Away from the reception area there seemed to be absolutely no vegetation, not a
blade of grass. There was a hot, dry smell, of dust, dirty clothing, feces, and
urine. They weren’t
allowed into the huts. She saw no children. Here
in Red Creek, three hundred children lived in administered squalor. Cornelius
and the Brother remarked on none of this. The Brother talked instead of
economies-of-scale joint administration of the School and the rest of the gin
reservation. Gin.
This word referred to Aborigines. It seemed to be a
word of casual abuse. Likewise the Brother referred to the children here, of
course, as Blues. Even though, he said in what was apparently meant to
be a joke, most of the children here were black. Terra
Nullius—the name of Australia’s governing party— meant “empty land.” It
referred to the old fiction that Australia was unoccupied when Captain Cook
planted the flag here, that the Aborigines had no rights to the lands they had
inhabited for millennia. It was a good name for the policies the government
followed ruthlessly. The
native Australians had suffered a couple of centuries of persistent
discrimination, with the dispossession of land, the separation of children from
parents for indenture as servants and laborers, and so on. There had been a brief
summer of hope, hi the 1970s and after, when liberal, if flawed, protective
legislation had been passed. It had all evaporated when the economy down-turned
at the start of the new century and the soil erosion began to hit. Today,
black children made up 3 percent of the youth in Australia, but 60 percent of
those in prison. International human rights groups and Aboriginal organizations
talked of torture and beatings. And so on. Modern
Australia was a good place for a school like this. And the people who staffed
it. The
Portuguese Brother belonged to a Christian group called the Order of Christ.
This was part of the shadowy coalition that supported the Milton Foundation.
The Order turned out to have roots going back to the fourteenth century. It was
a religious-military society originally set up to attack Islam in its own
territories. The Order had included Vasco da Gama, for example, one of whose
specialities was hanging Muslims from his masts and using them for crossbow
practice. In the year 2011, here was the Order in the
black heart of Australia, running a school. And it was partly funded by
Bootstrap, with money that had passed through Emma’s control. Appalled,
ashamed, she drew Cornelius aside. “Dear God, Cornelius.” He frowned.
“You’re distressed.” “Hell, yes. 1
never imagined—” “There
is no crime here,” Cornelius said smoothly. “The Brothers are actually here to
protect the children. The Blues.” “Does Malenfant
know about this?” Cornelius smiled.
“What do you think?” Emma
took deep breaths. Compartmentalize, Emma. One issue at a time. “Cornelius,
how can a child, alone and uneducated, in this godforsaken School in the
Australian outback, come up with a theory of everything?” “I could point to
Einstein. He was a patent clerk, remember. His
education was flawed. He didn’t even have access to experimental evidence. He
just dreamed up relativity from first principles, by thinking hard. And—” “What?” “Well,, it’s
possible Michael has had a little help.” “What kind of
help?” He
looked into the air, his pale blue eyes milky with light. “You have to think
like a downstreamer. Anticipate them.” “You really are
insane, Cornelius.” He
smiled. He turned and walked away after the Portuguese Brother. She had no choice
but to follow him. They
returned to the reception area, and waited for the child, Michael, to be
brought to them. Michael In the rain house,
the water stopped. He sat, shivering. Then
warm air gushed from the ceiling over him. The light grew strange, and he felt
his skin tingle. The door banged
open, and the Sister returned. He
cowered, burying his hands between his thighs, but she hauled his hands out and
dragged him to his feet. She
pulled him from the room into the open air. The sun felt harsh on his skin,
which no longer had its warm screen of dirt. There were clothes here, but they
weren’t his. She prodded him. Her meaning was clear. Reluctantly
he bent down and picked up the clothes, and pulled them on. They were crisp and
white, a T-shirt and long trousers and even socks and a pair of shoes. But they
scratched his denuded skin. Besides, they had no blue circle, and he was
confused. When
he was dressed, the Sister grabbed his hand again and dragged him once more. Now
they walked the length of the School compound. The Sister took great long
strides with a harsh, regular gait, and he had to half run to keep up. Once he
almost fell. She screamed at him, evidently concerned he might have dirtied his
new clothes. They
soon left behind the dormitory blocks, their paint peeling in the endless
sunlight. He
started to feel frightened again. Although it was just a short walk from his
own block, he didn’t recognize the buildings here. He must have been brought
past them when he arrived here, but he didn’t remember, and he had never been
so far since. Would he know his way back to his dormitory again? He tried to
memorize the buildings he passed, but there was too much newness here. He
tried dragging his toe in the dirt, so as to leave a trail he might follow to
get back. But when the Sister saw him she shouted at him because he had soiled
his new white shoes, and she cuffed his head. They
were coming toward one of the buildings now. It had an open door, darkness
inside. There was a fence beyond this building, and beyond that the desert
stretched away, flat and empty. The
Brothers had told them all about the desert. It stretched away a long way from
the School, so far you would soon collapse of thirst, and even if you did
manage to cross it you would find people who would punish you and send you
back. So even if you somehow got out of the School there was nowhere to go,
nobody to help you. The
Sister dragged him toward the dark doorway. He couldn’t help but pull back.
This was the end of the journey, and whatever awaited him, whatever he had been
prepared for in the building with the rain and the light, was here, inside this
building. Sometimes
children were taken away from the dormitory and never came back. Would he find
their bleached bones piled up here? The Sister dragged
him inside, and he tried not to scream. Cornelius Taine I can tell you now
why I believe Michael is so important. I have had long
arguments with Malenfant over this: Malenfant, who feels it is callous to
manipulate the lives of children so. But Michael is not
merely a child. The
Milton project was, of course, a cover. We have our own theory on the origin of
the Blues, the bright children. We
believe the downstreamers must be trying to signal us. Because we would,
if we knew what they know. But we’re not convinced that some technological
gadget is the correct solution, even though we’ve got to try. Perhaps
instead the downstreamers are also targeting something else. Perhaps they are
targeting the most widespread programmable information storage system on the
planet. I
mean, of course, the human brain. Especially the brains of the young: empty,
impressionable, easily shaped. We
don’t know how. We don’t know what it would feel like. We don’t seem to
hear downstreamer voices in our heads. Or
perhaps we do—perhaps we always have—but we just don’t recognize them. Quite
a thought, isn’t it? Is it possible that Michael—born into ancient dust and
squalor, unable to read or write, and yet dreaming of a four-dimensional
universe—is more than some precocious genius, that he is actually being
influenced, somehow, by time-traveler beams from the future? It may sound
fantastic, a dip into insanity. But what if it’s
true? And... what if Michael and his generation
aren’t the first? There have always been isolated geniuses, with insights and
wisdom that seem to transcend the time and place they were born into. Perhaps this has
been going on a long time. Michael
is a treasure beyond price. Malenfant seems to understand this now. None
of us yet knows where this extraordinary multifaceted journey is taking us. But
it is clear to me that the boy, Michael, and this man, Malenfant, together are
the key element. I
feel I have been groping in the dark. And yet I feel proud to have reached so
far, to have been the catalyst to this essential relationship. The
first time Malenfant met Michael he seemed electrified, as if by recognition. The fate of the
other Blue children, incidentally, is irrelevant. Michael Inside
the building it was cold. Air blew on his skin, chill and dry. There was
a table and chairs and doors, but no people here, no children. The
Sister pushed him to a chair opposite the table. He sat down. The
Sister went to one of the doors. She opened it, and he glimpsed people beyond:
adults talking and holding glasses, drinks. The door closed behind the Sister,
and he was left alone. He
glanced around. There was nobody here. He could see no cameras or softscreens. He
slid off the chair and crossed to the table, feet padding on the hard floor.
There was a paper plate on the table with something on it, curling and dry and brown.
Perhaps it was the rind of some fruit. He crammed a piece of it into his mouth
and pushed the rest inside his shirt. The rind was sharp on his tongue, tough
and hard to chew. The
door opened abruptly. He turned. People came in: the Sister and another woman. When
the Sister saw him with the plate her face twisted. He saw her fist bunch, but
something made her keep from hitting him. Instead she bent down and grabbed his
face, pinching his cheeks until he had to spit out the rind onto the floor. The other woman
came forward. She looked familiar. Memory
floated into his head, unwelcome. She had come to the village, in the days
before. Stoney. Stef had called her Stoney. Suddenly
he knew what they were going to do to him. After Stoney had come to the village,
he had been taken to this School. Now here she was again, and he would be taken
away again, somewhere worse than this, where he would have to learn the rules
over again. Stoney took a step
toward him. He
fell to the ground, covering his belly and head, waiting for the blows. But
Stoney was reaching for him with open hands. She stroked his back. He looked up
in surprise. She
was doing something he had never seen an adult do before. Something he’d
thought only children did. She was crying. Emma Stoney A
week after Emma got back from Australia, Cornelius called a meeting-at the
Mount Palomar Observatory, from where he had been trying to observe Cruithne. Emma—working
furiously, unable to sleep, unable to put out of her mind what she’d seen in
Australia—tried to veto this. But of course she was overruled. And
so, at the behest of Cornelius Taine and his bright insanities, she was dragged
across the country once more. To
reach Mount Palomar, Emma had to fly into San Diego, and then she faced an
hour’s drive east up into the San Jacinto Mountains. The highway was modern.
Her driver—a chatty, overweight woman—told her the highway had been laid by
prisoners from a local jail. They
reached the group of telescopes that made up the observatory. The site was
dominated by the dome of the giant two-hundred-inch reflector: a national
monument, its heart a mirror made of twenty tons of honeycombed glass. But
tonight, even though the skies were clear—if stained a little by sodium-lit
smog—the big dome was closed up. Cornelius
Taine met Emma at her car. She turned away from him, refusing to speak. Apparently
undisturbed, he led her to a small support building. Brightly lit, the hut was
crammed with humming information technology, much of it looking a little
antiquated. There were a few junior researchers working here, quietly
bullshitting as they gave up another night of their lives to this slow,
obsessive work, waiting for Earth to pass through the starlight shadow of some
rock in space. The dedication, the ingenuity with which data was squeezed out
of such invisibly small opportunities, was awesome. They
aren’t here, she thought, unlike Cornelius, because of the Carter catastrophe,
whatever Cruithne means for him. They aren’t even paid well. They just do it
because... Actually, she
didn’t really understand why they did it. In
this nervous, overcompensating crew, Cornelius in his black suit looked
ice-cool and in control. They
reached a small, cluttered office. Emma had arrived late; the others, it
seemed, had already started. Malenfant
was pacing the room, his movements large and aggressive and exaggerated. She
hadn’t seen him since she got back from Australia. Dan Ystebo was sitting
there, cradling a doughnut, looking obscurely pleased with himself. And
Emma was deeply disturbed to see that Michael was here: the boy from Africa
whom she had retrieved from the nightmare camp in the Australian desert. He was
wearing loose, clean clothes. He was sitting in a corner of the office with his
back to a wall. He was playing with a prism, letting its scattered light wash
over his eyes. She hissed to
Malenfant, “What is he doing here?” “I
don’t know yet, Emma,” Malenfant said. “I know it seems wrong. But I don’t
think we have any choice.” She frowned. He
sounded frightened. Cornelius
stood by them. “Michael is safe and well, his situation legally controlled.”
His eyes were very pale, like pieces of glass. “You know, Emma, if you were so
concerned about this boy, you could have taken the initiative. You could have
tried to find him a guardian of your choice, for instance. But you didn’t.
You’re like all the bleeding hearts who have been shouting loud and long
recently about the Schools and the treatment of the Blue children. As long as
the kids were out of sight you didn’t care what happened to them.” She found she
couldn’t meet his eyes. She
noticed that even as Michael watched his prism, his eyes flickered, his gaze
traveling over the adults. He doesn’t trust us, she thought. He’s expecting us
to turn on him again, as we—the adult world—have done before. She sat down,
troubled. “Let’s get this over with.” Tense,
excited, Malenfant said, “You got something, haven’t you? Something on
Cruithne.” Cornelius
nodded curtly. “To business. One thing at a time, yes? Thanks to our friend Dan
here, the squidjiave survived on Cruithne.” He tapped at touchpads embedded in
the table surface. “Unfortunately they aren’t talking to us. They are even
turning away fireflies controlled by the squid faction who have remained in the
primary Nautilus hab bubble—a faction who seem to be reasonably loyal.
We’re trying to establish direct control of the fireflies ourselves, bypassing
the cephalopods. In the meantime, ironically, we have had to rely on remote
sensors, from Earth and Earth-orbital satellites, to figure out what is
happening up there.” Malenfant
said to Emma, “Ironic because we sent the squid up there in the first place to
give us a better look at Cruithne.” Cornelius
started to bring up data—graphs, bar charts—on the softscreens embedded in the
tabletop. “You’d be surprised how much we can figure out about an asteroid just
by looking at it. We can see how bright our asteroid is by comparing it with
nearby stars, see how fast it’s moving by watching it against the background
sky, see how its brightness changes so we can guess its shape, see what color
the rocks are and so guess what they’re made of. Also we use radio telescopes
to bounce radar beams off Cruithne’s surface. By comparing the echo with the
outgoing beam, we can tell even more about the asteroid: its shape, rotation,
surface properties, position and velocity, composition. “We’ve
found that the surface morphology of some parts of the asteroid is unusual. And
not just because of the presence of the squid habs. We did manage to pick up a
signal from one of the firefly drones that got close enough to return an image,
a partial image, before it was turned away.” Malenfant snapped,
“Close enough to what?” For
answer, Cornelius flashed up an image in the tabletop softscreens. Emma shared a
firefly’s view of Cruithne: A
star field; a lumpy horizon; a broken, pitted, dark gray surface highlighted by
a light source somewhere behind her, presumably fixed to the robot whose
electronic eyes she was looking through. She saw bits of the firefly in the
foreground: a metal manipulator arm, a couple of tethers pinning the drone to
the surface. Her view was restricted; the drone was low, hugging the surface,
bringing the asteroid’s horizon in close. And on that
horizon she saw— What? It
was an arc, bright blue. It seemed utterly smooth, geometrically pure. It
stretched from one side of the frame to the other, obviously artificial. She felt cold.
This was strange, utterly unexpected. “Holy shit,”
Malenfant said. “It’s an artifact, isn’t it?” “That,”
Cornelius said, “is what our AWOL squid have dug
out on Cruithne. What you see is only part of the structure. After sending this
the firefly was turned back. I can show you an image of the whole thing.” He
tapped at his softscreen. “Taken from the ground, however. Distressingly
remote, blurred.” Emma
leaned forward. She saw a potato-shaped object—gray, lumpy, and scarred—against
a dark background. “Cruithne,” she said. The
image was animated; Cruithne rotated, gracefully, about its long axis, bringing
something into view. Standing in a pit, deep and neatly round, there was a
structure. It was a blue
circle. Overenlarged,
it was just a ring of blocky pixels. It was obviously the extension of the arc
the firefly had approached. She had no way of gauging its size. There were
squid habs clustered around the circle, golden splashes, not touching it
directly. Within the circle
itself there was only darkness. “It’s
about thirty feet tall. We tried bouncing radar and laser signals off the
artifact. It doesn’t have the same reflective properties as the rest of the
asteroid. In fact we don’t seem to be getting any radar echo at all. It’s hard
to be definitive. The clutter from the surrounding surface—” Malenfant said,
“So what does that mean?” “Maybe it’s
perfectly absorbent. Or maybe it’s a hole.” Malenfant frowned.
“A hole? What kind of hole?” “An
infinitely deep one.” Cornelius smiled. “We’re looking for a better
explanation. We’ve also detected other anomalies. Radiation, high-energy stuff.
Some oddities, pions and positrons. We think there must be high-energy
processes going on there.” He shrugged. “It doesn’t seem to reflect light. That
blue glow comes from the substance itself. It has no spectral lines. Just a
broad-spectrum glow.” Emma shook her
head. “I don’t understand.” “If
it were made of atoms,” he said patiently, “any kind of atoms, it would emit
precise frequencies, because the electrons in atoms jump between quantized
energy levels.” “So this isn’t
made of atoms,” Dan said, wondering. “We
should soon get back direct control of a couple of robots,” Cornelius said.
“Then, if this is a hole in space, let’s find out where it leads. We’ll send in
a firefly.” Malenfant
paced, obsessive, exultant. “So it’s true. It’s an artifact, out there on
Cruithne. You were right, Cornelius. This will stick it to those
assholes at the FAA and NASA and Congress.” Emma
looked inside herself, searching for awe, even terror perhaps. She found only
numbness. Malenfant’s
mind was immediately on the implications for his projects, Emma realized, his
business. Not on the thing itself, its blunt reality. And yet, if this was
real, everything was different. Wasn’t it? Cornelius
was smiling. Dan was sitting with his mouth open. Michael’s prism-lit eyes were
on her, empty and open. It took Cornelius
another week to set it up. Sitting
in her office in Vegas autumn sunlight, trying to deal with her work—the
complex, drawn-out destruction of Bootstrap, the various related scandals
concerning the end of the world and the Blue children and the squid—what she
had seen on Mount Palomar seemed unreal. A light show. Artifacts on an
asteroid? A hole in space? It couldn’t possibly
be real. And yet she found
it unaccountably hard to concentrate. Malenfant,
during this period, was a pain in the ass. He threw himself into Bootstrap
affairs, but it was obvious he was trying to distract himself: angry, vigorous,
frustrated, burning up nervous energy. Emma did her best to keep him away from
the press. At
last Cornelius called Emma and Malenfant to a meeting at Eschatology’s offices
in New York. Emma considered ignoring the request: excluding Cornelius, and the
strain of madness and inhumanity he had introduced into her life. But, she found,
she couldn’t. She had to know. With
a sense of dread, she put her affairs on hold and flew out with Malenfant. Cornelius
met them at Reception and led them to a conference room. At
the closed door—a mundane oak panel in this plain carpeted corridor—he paused.
“Be warned,” he said. Emma’s hand crept
into Malenfant’s. Cornelius opened
the door. And
Emma found herself on Cruithne: black sky, dull black surface curving under her
feet, the light from a powerful sun, hanging above her, drowning the stars.
And, in a neatly excavated pit in front of her, there was a blue artifact:
thirty feet tall, shining, perfectly circular, like some piece of blunt
municipal sculpture. Waiting. She
walked forward, hesitantly, her eyes slowly adjusting. When she looked down she
saw that her feet were a little below the coal-black asteroid surface, as if
she were paddling in a shallow pool. Of course, she felt nothing. Cornelius
said, “We papered the walls with softscreens. Not quite immersive VR. Much of
the imagery comes directly from the various camera feeds we’re managing to
operate up there. The rest is software extrapolation. I’ve been preparing our
firefly robot probe. But—” “But what?”
Malenfant said. Cornelius
sighed. “An hour ago this happened.” He tapped at a desk surface. A
firefly robot materialized from a pixel hail in front of them. Using its cables
and pitons to drag at the coarse surface, it made its painstaking way toward
the artifact. Lines trailed back from it, out of their view. Malenfant said,
“That’s our robot?” “No. Not ours.
Just watch.” And
now an object like a huge beach ball, attached to the long lines, came washing
into the virtual reconstruction, towed by the firefly. It was water, Emma saw:
a droplet wrapped up in a shimmering golden blanket, complex waves molding its
surface as it bounced gently on the regolith. Within the blanket
something was moving. “It’s a squid,”
Emma said. “Yes.”
Cornelius rubbed his nose. “We think it’s a Sheena. That is, from the faction
that still inhabits the Nautilus. They, it, seem to retain some of the
mission’s original imperative. Watch what happens now.” The
firefly, with a neat pulse of microrockets, leapt through the portal. It was
briefly dwarfed by the great blue circle. Then it disappeared; Emma glimpsed a
red flash. The
cables that trailed back to the beach ball oscillated, but they did not grow
slack. The golden beach ball sat on the surface, quivering. Malenfant
stepped forward, hands on hips, studying the image. “Where did the firefly go?
Did it come out the other side of the hoop?” “We
think so,” Cornelius said. “But the other side doesn’t seem to be on Cruithne.” There was a long
silence. The
squid in the golden beach ball jetted back and forth, patient. Then the cables
grew taut again and began dragging the beach ball forward. Watching
the cables disappear into the artifact, apparently not connected to anything,
was eerie. It
took just seconds for the beach ball to complete its series of awkward, slow
bounces to the blue circle. Then, after a single liquid impact with the blue
circle itself, the beach ball shimmered through the hoop. As the curved golden
wall hit the dark disc, it seemed to flatten out, Emma thought, quickly
reddening to darkness. At last the beach ball was squashed to an ellipse,
dimmed to a sunset glimmer. Then it was gone,
not a trace remaining. “Holy shit,”
Malenfant said. Cornelius held his
hand up. “Wait.” There
was a screech, loud enough to sting Emma’s eardrums. “What was that?” “A
radio signal,” Cornelius said. “Very high intensity. Coming from the artifact.
I cleaned it up, and got this.” It
was a TV image of a squid: coarse, the colors distorted, in golden gloom. She
was repeating a simple sign, over and over. “She’s saying reef”
Cornelius said. Cruithne’s
wheeling black sky, legs crossed, sipping latte. bmma “I
have only partial answers.” Cornelius’ face was heavily shadowed, its
expression impossible to read. “The Sheena obviously survived. She used a
camera in her hab bubble to send back that message. But she’s... somewhere
else. I suspect we’re dealing with an Einstein-Rosen bridge here.” “A what?” “A
multiply connected space.” He waved his hands. “A bridge between two points in
space and time, otherwise separated. Or maybe even between two different
spacetimes altogether, different levels of the manifold.” “The manifold?”
Emma asked. “The
ensemble of possible universes,” Cornelius said. He took his softscreen and
folded it over, pinching two places together with thumb and forefinger. “You
must be familiar with the principle. If I take this flat space,
two-dimensional, and fold it over in the third dimension, I can connect two
points otherwise far separated. And the point where they meet, the place
between my thumb and finger, is a circle, a flat place.” “So if you fold
over our three-D space in four dimensions—” “The
interface you get is three-dimensional. A box of some kind, where the two
spaces touch.” “You’re talking
about a wormhole,” Malenfant said. Cornelius
said seriously, “A wormhole is only one possibility. An Einstein-Rosen bridge
is a generic term for any such interface, which is Lorentzian. That is, it
transforms like special relativity—” Malenfant
snapped, “I thought you needed a lot of energy to make a wormhole. Funny
physics.” Cornelius
sighed. “You do indeed. To keep their throats open, wormholes have to be
threaded with exotic matter.” He looked at them. “That means negative energy
density. Antigravity.” “I
didn’t see any antigravity machines out there on the asteroid,” Emma said. Cornelius
shook his head. “You don’t understand. General relativity is barely a century
old. We haven’t even observed a black hole directly yet. And we believe that
relativity is only a partial description of reality anyhow. We have no idea how
a sufficiently advanced society might set up an Einstein-Rosen bridge: what it
might look like, how it might behave. For example, it’s possible the ring
itself contains something like cosmic string. Channels of unified-force energy.
Very massive, very powerful gravity fields.” “How could you
manipulate such stuff?” Emma asked. “I don’t know.” He
smiled. “How
that thing works is less important right now than what it does,” Malenfant
said. “If the ring is some kind of wormhole, a gateway to somewhere else—” “Orsomewhen.” “Then
the Sheena isn’t dead. And if she stepped through that gateway, she can step
back again. Right?” Cornelius
shook his head. “We think this particular bridge is one-way. That’s
theoretically possible. The Kerr-Newman singularity, for instance—” Emma faced him. “Why
do you think our portal is one-way?” “Because
we can’t see through it. Because light falling on it, even sunlight, is
absorbed completely.” He gazed at her. “Emma, if it was two-way, we’d be able
to see Sheena. Wherever she is.” Malenfant growled,
“So what do we do?” Cornelius
smiled. “Why, we send through our firefly, as we planned.” They
invested another hour while Cornelius finalized the setup of his firefly robot.
It had been loaded up with every sensor Cornelius could think of, mostly stuff
Emma had never heard of. Emma
stretched, paced around this strange VR representation ofCruimne. None
of this is real, she thought. It is a light show from the sky. None of it
matters, compared to the mountain of mails that must be mounting up in her “In”
tray even now, compared to the complexities of the human world in which she had
to survive. And when it all proves to be some dumb illusion, then we’ll get
back to work. Or not. Without
warning Cornelius collapsed the VR walls. Emma found herself in a bare,
black-walled room illuminated by a single wall-mounted softscreen. The screen
showed a slab of dark sky, a stretch of regolith; it was the single point of
view returned by their firefly’s camera. Cornelius, working
at a desktop softscreen, sent a command. Long
time-delayed minutes later, the firefly started trundling toward the portal.
The screen image shuddered, ground and sky lurching, as the firefly snaked its
way across Cruithne’s battered surface. Data returned in a chattering stream to
Cornelius’software. Then
the firefly stopped, maybe six feet short of the portal itself. The portal
loomed against a star-scattered sky, bright blue, a hole of emptiness. “This
is it,” Cornelius whispered. “Well. I wonder what we’re going to see.” He
grinned coldly. The robot,
autonomous, moved forward once more. The
portal surface loomed larger, the blue ring at its boundary passing out of the
image, only a thin dusting of Cruithne regolith at the base of the image giving
any sense of motion. There was a blue
flash. Then darkness. Leon Coghlan Did you see it?
It was on all the channels. Jesus Christ. If this is real—Spike, think
about the implications. If
Reid Malenfant’s light show from Bootstrap has any validity at all—and our
experts here at the think tank, e and otherwise, have a consensus that it
does—then the old arguments about mutually assured destruction, the nuclear
winter and so forth, no longer apply. We know that no matter what we do
today, the species will emerge strong and destined for a long and
glo-riousfuture. The only question
is who will control that future. We
know, Spike, that our enemies are war-gaming this, just as we are. We’re
already in a game of chicken; we’re in those two onrushing cars locked
eyeball to eyeball with the other guy, and it’s a game we have to win. Many
of us think our best strategy right now is to throw out the steering wheel. And that’s why we
must consider a first strike. I
know this is a controversial view, Spike. But you have a seat on Marine One. If
anybody has a chance to enact this, to press it on the president, it’s you. Emma Stoney The image broke up
into static, restabilized. Emma felt
bewildered. “Has the firefly gone through?” “We lost a couple
of systems,” Cornelius said. “Overloads. I think...” Emma
leaned forward. The screen was empty, dark...
No, not quite. Something at the base. Broken ground, regolith, asteroid soil. The
firefly seemed to be rolling forward. A spot of ground directly in front of it
was lit up by the small floodlights it carried. Farther out the ground was illuminated
by a softer glow: not sunlight, or even starlight, she realized. The light
seemed diffuse, as if from some extended source, a glowing ceiling somewhere
out of her view. There were no
stars in the sky. Suddenly
a bright yellow light washed over the regolith, drowning the firefly’s feeble
glow. Emma was dazzled.
“What’s that? Is something wrong?” “No.
I just turned on the floods. We can’t see into the portal, but we can fire
light beams through from the other side.” Malenfant said, “I
think the firefly is panning the camera.” The
image crept sideways: empty sky, broken regolith in a wash of light. “Shit,” Malenfant
said. “It looks like Cruithne.” “I
think we are still on Cruithne. Or a version of Cruithne. The firefly
has a gravimeter, and instruments to study the surface material. The data’s
patchy. But the composition looks the same as Cruithne’s, at first glance. The
gravity strength is actually a little down, however.” “What does that
mean?” “Cruithne has lost
a little mass.” “How?” Cornelius just glared. A
blue ring scanned slowly into the picture. Its interior was shining, bright,
and yellow. “The
portal,” Cornelius said. “That light is our flood, shining through. In fact
when the sun comes up on our side, the sunlight should reach the far side—” “If
this is Cruithne,” Malenfant said, “where the hell are we? The far side, the
pole?” “You don’t
understand,” Cornelius whispered. The
firefly was moving its own small spotlights. The glowing ellipses swept across
the regolith and fell on the portal. Malenfant
grabbed a softscreen and began flicking through camera angles. “If it is
possible to get back through that portal—” “We
should be able to see the firefly’s glow, coming back through this side,”
Cornelius said. “Good thinking.” They
found a stable external image of the portal from this side; the asteroid
ground here was littered with instruments and fireflies. The portal stayed
dark. Emma stared hard, hoping to see a twinkling glow, like a flashlight shone
out of a dark pit. There was nothing. Cornelius nodded,
looking pleased. “Damn
it, Cornelius,” Emma snapped. “This means the Sheena won’t be able to get back.
Doesn’t it?” He
seemed surprised by her anger. “But we knew that already. This just reinforces
the hypothesis.” “And that pleases
you.” “Of course it
does.” He was puzzled. Emma took a breath
to calm herself. “If
the firefly’s light isn’t making it back,” Malenfant said, “how come its radio
signal is?” “I
don’t think it is. I think the portal—the far end—is picking up the firefly’s
transmissions and rebroadcasting them, maybe through some kind of Feynman
radio. And I think the portal at our end is picking up the Feynman
stuff, and transmitting it again as radio signals, which we can pick
up.” “Like Sheena’s
initial screech.” “Yes.” “What kind of Feynman
radio? Neutrinos?” “There
is a higher neutrino flux coming from the portal since we started this,”
Cornelius said. “But I’m guessing. We’re dealing with capabilities far beyond
our own.” The
firefly’s camera angle continued to scan across the asteroid’s horizon; the
eerily glowing portal, standing alone, started to move out of the picture. A
crater came into the field of view: so vast and deep only its near rim, high
and sharp, was visible. “Look
at that,” Malenfant said. “It must be a mile
across. That isn’t on our Cruithne.” “Not yet,”
Cornelius murmured. “Not
yet? You think the Sheena has gone into the
future? Is that what you’re saying?” “Think
about it. If there had been a crater like that on Cruithne in the past, what
could have erased it?” “How far in the
future?” “I’ve
no way of telling,” Cornelius said. “There’s no sign of residual radioactivity
from that crater. If it was caused by a nuclear weapon the detonation must have
been ten, a hundred thousand years ago.” “A hundred
thousand years? “ “That’s
a minimum. The maximum...” He checked
another datum. “The firefly is carrying thermocouples. I programmed it to check
the background radiation temperature of the universe. The cooling glow of the
Big Bang... I can’t see a change within the tolerance of the equipment from the
present value, three degrees above absolute.” “What does that
mean?” “Hard
to say. We’ve gone forward less than a billion years, perhaps.” Emma
said, “My God, Cornelius. You expected this. You were prepared to track
giant jumps in time by measuring changes in the temperature of the universe?” “I
didn’t know what we would find. I didn’t want to rule out anything.” “How can you think
that way?” He
smiled slyly. “I’m an obsessive. You know me, Emma.” He tapped his forehead. “There,”
Malenfant said, pointing at the big softscreen. “The Sheena.” The
golden beach ball was sitting on the asteroid ground, under the black sky. And
something was reflected in the golden meniscus: something above the frame of
the image, up in the sky. Swirling light, washing across the gold. A shadow swam
within the beach ball. “Can we speak to
her?” Emma said. “We
can pass radio signals into the portal, like our floodlights. The Sheena should
be able to pick them up.” “And
presumably she can speak to us, through the Feynman mechanism.” “If
she wants to.” Cornelius tapped his softscreen. “Just speak. The software will
translate.” “Sheena?”
Malenfant said. “Sheena, can you hear me?” They waited
patiently through the time delay. On
the screen, the squid turned to look at the firefly. Cornelius’ software picked
up a sign: simple, iconic. Dan. “Not Dan. Friends.
Are you healthy?” They waited out
another long pause. Reef. Malenfant
said tightly, “What in hell is she looking at? How can I ask her—” “We
can do better than that,” Cornelius said. He tapped his softscreen. At
Cornelius’ command, the firefly’s camera swiveled away from the beach ball and
tipped up toward the sky, the way the Sheena was looking. A ceiling of
curdled light filled the camera’s frame. “Shit,” Malenfant
said. “No wonder there were no stars...” Emma found herself
staring at a Galaxy. It
was more complex than Emma had imagined. The familiar disc—shining core, spiral
arms—was actually embedded in a broader, spherical mass of dim stars. The core,
bulging out of the plane of the disc, was bigger than she had expected—a
compact mass of yellowish light. Delicately blue spiral arms—she counted them,
one, two, three, four—wrapped tightly around the core were much brighter than
the core itself. She could see individual stars blazing there, a granularity,
and dark lanes traced between each arm. There
was a surprising amount of structure, she thought, a lot of complexity; this
Galaxy was quite evidently an organized system, not just some random mass of
stars. “So, a Galaxy,”
Malenfant said. “Our Galaxy?” “I
think so,” Cornelius said. “Four spiral arms...
It matches radio maps I’ve seen. I’d say our viewpoint is a quarter of a
galactic diameter away from the plane of the disc. Which is to say, maybe
twenty-five thousand light-years away. Our sun is in one of the spiral arms,
about a quarter of the way from the center.” “How did we get
here?” “I’d guess that
Cruithne evaporated out of the Solar System.” “Evaporated?” “It
suffered a slingshot encounter, probably with Jupiter, that hurled it out of
the system. Happens all the time. If it left at solar escape velocity, which is
around a three-thousandth of light speed—” Emma
worked it out first. “Seventy-five million years,” she said,
wondering. “We’re looking at images from seventy-five million years into the
future. That’s how long it took that damn asteroid to wander out there.” Cornelius
said, “Of course if that isn ‘tow Galaxy, then all bets are off...” Seventy-five
million years was a long time. Seventy-five million years ago on Earth, the
dinosaurs were dominant. Emma’s ancestors were timid mammals the size of rats
and shrews, cowed by the great reptiles. Look at us now, she thought. And in
another seventy-five million years, what will we have achieved? Cornelius’
voice was tense, his manner electric. He’s waited all his life for this, Emma
realized, this glimpse of the far future through an alien window. “This
opportunity is unprecedented,” Cornelius said. “I’m no expert on cosmology, the
future of the Galaxy. Later we have to consult people who can interpret this
for us. There is probably an entire conference to be had on that Galaxy image
alone. For now I have some expert systems. I can isolate them, keep them
secure—” Emma
said, “What did she mean, reef?” “I think she meant the Galaxy. The
Galaxy has, umm, an ecology. Like a coral reef, or a forest.” He looked up.
“You can make out the halo, the spherical cloud around the main disc: very
ancient, stable stars. And the Population II stars in the core are old too.
They formed early in the Galaxy’s history: the survivors are very ancient, late
in their evolution. “Most
of the star formation going on now is happening in the spiral arms. The stars
condense out of the interstellar medium, which is a rich, complex mix of gas
and dust clouds.” Checking with his softscreen, he pointed to the spiral arms.
“See those blisters? The e-systems are telling me they are bubbles of hot
plasma, hundreds of light-years across, scraped out by supernova explosions.
The supernova shock waves enrich the medium with heavy molecules—carbon,
oxygen, iron—manufactured inside the stars, and each one kicks off another wave
of star formation.” “Which in turn creates a few new giant stars, a few more
supernovae—” “Which
stirs up the medium and creates more stars, at a controlled rate. So it goes: a
feedback loop, with supernova explosions as the catalyst. The Galaxy is a
self-regulating system of a hundred billion
stars, the largest organized system we know of, generations of stars ending in
cooling dwarfs or black holes. The spirals are actually waves of stellar
formation lit up by their shortest-lived, brightest stars—waves propagating
around the Galaxy in a way we don’t understand.” “Like a reef,
then,” Emma said. “The Sheena was right.” Cornelius was
frowning at his softscreen. “But...” “What’s wrong?” “There’s
something not right. I—the e-systems—don’t think there are enough supernovae.
In our time the hot plasma bubbles should make up around seventy percent of the
interstellar medium... That looks a lot
less than seventy percent to me. I can run an algorithm to check—” “What,”
Malenfant said evenly, “could be reducing the number of supernovae?” Cornelius was
grinning at him. Emma
looked from one to the other. “What is it? I don’t understand.” “Life,”
Malenfant said. “Life, Emma.” He punched the air. “I knew it. We made
it, Emma. That’s what the supernova numbers are telling us. We made it through
the Carter catastrophe, got off the Earth, covered the Galaxy.” “And,”
Cornelius said, “we’ve started farming the stars. Remarkable. Mind has spread
across the stars. And just as we are already managing the evolution of life on
Earth, so in this future time we will manage the greater evolution of the
Galaxy. Like a giant life-support system. Closed loops, on a galactic scale...” Malenfant
growled. “I got to have this visual next time I give a speech in Delaware.” “If
this is intelligence,” Emma said, “how do you know it’s human?” “What else could
it be?” “He
is right,” Cornelius said. “We seem to be surrounded by a great emptiness. The
nearest handful of sunlike stars shows no signs of civilization-produced radio
emissions. The Solar System appears to be primordial in the sense that it shows
no signs of the great engineering projects we can already envisage: for
example, Venus and Mars have not been terraformed. The face of the Moon appears
to have been essentially untouched since the end of the great bombardment four
billion years ago. “Even
if They are long gone, surely we should see Their mighty ruins, all around us.
But we don’t. Like an ant crawling around a Los Angeles swimming pool, we might
have no idea what Their great structures are for, but we would surely recognize
them as artificial.” Malenfant
said, “Today, there’s just us; in the future, somebody spreads across
the Galaxy. Who else but us? Anyhow seventy-five megayears is more than you
need to cover the Galaxy. You know, we should look farther out. Another few
megayears for the biosphere to reach Andromeda, three million light-years
away—” Cornelius
said, “The nearest large Galaxy cluster is the Virgo Cluster. Sixty million
light-years out. It’s plausible the biosphere might have reached that far by
now.” “We
have to look,” Malenfant said. “Send through more fireflies. Maybe we could
establish a science station there, on the future Cruithne.” “Christ,
Malenfant,” Emma said. “It’s a one-way trip.” Malenfant and
Cornelius talked on, excited, speculating. There
was a blur of movement in the corner of the softscreen image. It was out of
focus, a flash of golden fabric. “There’s
the Sheena,” Emma snapped. “Cornelius, the camera. Fast.” Cornelius,
startled, complied. Again the agonizing wait as Cornelius’ command crept across
space, through the portal, to this startling future. The
picture tipped up drunkenly, and Galaxy light smeared across the image. But
they could see that the beach ball was rolling across the surface toward the
portal. Emma said, “She’s
going to come back through.” On
the screen, the golden beach ball sailed into the interface— reddening, slowing,
disappearing. The firefly rolled
forward, through soft Galaxy light, toward Maura Della Open journal.
October 22,2011. Can it be true?
Can it possibly? Do we want it to be true? People
seem to think I have a more privileged access to Malenfant and his projects
than is the reality. I can’t tell whether those now-famous downstream images
are a hoax, or a misinterpretation, or if they are real. I can’t tell if they
represent the only future available to us, or one of a range of possibilities. I
don’t even know whether it has been to Malenfant’s help or hindrance to release
the images. When you’re trying to build credibility in Congress it generally
does not help to have most of the media and every respectable scientist on the
planet calling you a wacko. But
I do know that the effect of the images on the world, real or false, has been
astounding. It
has all been cumulative, of course: the hysteria over the Carter predictions;
the strange, eerie, shameful fear we share over the Blue children; and now this
downstream light show. And all of it wrapped up with Reid Malenfant’s
outrageous personality and gigantic projects. We
shouldn’t dismiss the more extreme reactions we’re seeing. Violence, suicide,
and the rest are regrettable of course, and there are a number of “leaders,”
even some here on the Hill, who need, I would say, to keep a clearer head. But
how are we supposed to react? As a species we’ve never before had a
proper debate about the structure of the future. And now we’re all online, all
our voices joined, and everybody is having a say. None
of us knows what the hell we’re talking about, of course. But I think it’s
healthy. The debate has to start somewhere. Maybe it’s all
part of our growing up as a race. Maybe every technical civilization has crises
to survive: the invention of weaponry that can destroy its planet, the
acquisition of the capability to trash its environment. And now here is a
philosophical crisis: we must come to terms with the prospect of our own long- Emma Stoney Another flash of
blue light. And— And nothingness. The
darkness before Emma was even more profound than the intergalactic night. And
there was no sign of the Sheena. “Shit,” Malenfant
said. “Everything’s
working,” Cornelius said evenly. “We’re actually retrieving an image. And I’m
picking up other telemetry. That is what the firefly is seeing.” Emma said tightly,
“Then where’s the Sheena?” “Have it pan,”
Malenfant said. “I’ll
try. But I don’t think we can communicate with the firefly any more. It’s
passed through the portal again, remember, so it must have crossed a second
Einstein-Rosen bridge. There’s no longer a line of sight connecting us. The
communication is one-way now, through the Feynman radio—” “Then what do we
do?” Cornelius
shrugged. “We wait. The firefly has onboard autonomy. It’s programmed to
investigate its own situation, to return what data it can.” A
blur, a wash of light, passed over the corner of the screen before the image
stabilized. Now
Emma saw a battered plain, slightly tipped up, receding to a tight, sharp
horizon. The craters and ridges were low and eroded, with shadows streaming
away from the viewpoint. “The light’s too
poor to return any color,” Cornelius said. “What’s the light
source?” “Floods
on the firefly. Look at the way the shadows are pointing away from us. But the
use of those floods is going to exhaust the batteries fast. I don’t know why
it’s so dark...” “Cruithne
looks older,” Emma said. The firefly was panning its camera across an
empty landscape; the shadows streamed away. “Those craters are eroded flat,
like saucers.” Malenfant said,
“Micrometeorite impacts?” “It’s possible,”
Cornelius said. “But the micrometeorite sand- Cornelius
sighed. “I’d say we’re farther into the future by several orders of magnitude
compared to the last stop.” Emma
asked Malenfant, “What’s an order of magnitude to a physicist?” Malenfant
grimaced. “A power often.” The
viewpoint was shifting. The landscape started to rock, drop away, return. Slowly
more features—ancient, eroded craters—loomed up over the horizon. Cornelius said,
“The firefly is moving. Good.” The
beach ball was sitting on Cruithne’s surface once more, complex highlights
picked out by the firefly’s light. Within, a shadow was visible, swimming back
and forth. “How
extraordinary,” Cornelius said. “To see a living thing across such immense
spans of time.” “She
looks healthy,” Emma said. “She’s moving freely; she looks alert.” “Maybe
not much longer,” Malenfant growled. “That damn water ball will freeze.” “Do you think she
understands any of what she is seeing?” Now
that she looked carefully Emma saw that the shadows the floods cast on the
golden ball weren’t completely dark. The shaded areas were lit by some deep red
glow. “There’s something
in the sky,” she said. “A light source.” Then
the landscape dropped out of sight, leaving a frame filled with darkness once
more. ‘The
firefly’s panning upward,” Malenfant said. “Come on...” And a new image
resolved. “Oh, my,” he said. At first Emma
could make out only a diffuse red wash. Perhaps there was a slightly brighter
central patch. It was surrounded by a blood-colored river of light, studded
here and there by dim yellow sparkles. But the image kept breaking up into
blocky pixels, and she wondered if the shapes she was per- “We’re
right at the limit of the optical system’s resolution here,” Cornelius said.
“If the firefly is smart—there. We switched to the infrared detectors.” The
picture abruptly became much brighter—a wash of white and pale pink—but much
more blurred, in some ways more difficult to see. Cornelius labored at his
softscreens, trying to clean up the image. Emma
made out that great central glow, now brightened to a pink-white ball. It was
embedded in a diffuse cloud; she thought she could see ribbons, streamers in
the cloud, as if material were being dragged into that pink maw at the center. The
core and its orbiting cloud seemed to be embedded in a ragged disc, a thing of
tatters and streamers of gas. Emma could make out no structure in the disc, no
trace of spiral arms, no lanes of light and darkness. But there were blisters,
knots of greater or lesser density, like supernova blisters, and there was that
chain of brighter light points—yellow before, now picked out as bright blue by
the enhancement routines—studded at regular intervals around the disc.
Filaments seemed to reach in from the brighter points toward the bloated
central mass. “It looks like a
Galaxy,” Malenfant said. Emma
saw he was right. It was like a caricature of the Galaxy she had watched just
minutes before. But that central mound was much more pronounced than the
Galaxy’s core had been, as if it were a tumor that had grown, eating out this
cosmic wreck from the inside. Cornelius
was consulting his softscreen, asking questions of the hierarchy of smart
software that was poring over the images. “It probably is a Galaxy. But
extremely old. Much older than our Galaxy is at present—even than when we saw
it at the Sheena’s last stop—” Malenfant said,
“Is it the Galaxy? Our Galaxy?” “I
don’t know,” Cornelius said. “Probably. Perhaps Cruithne entered some wide
orbit around the center. Or Cruithne might have had time to reach another
Galaxy. There’s no way of knowing.” “If
that’s our Galaxy,” Emma said, “what happened to all the stars?” “They’re dying,”
Cornelius said bluntly. “Look—all stars die Our
sun is maybe halfway through its life. In five billion years or so, it will
become a red giant, five hundred times its present size. The inner planets will
be destroyed. The sun will span the sky, and Earth will be baked, the land hot
enough to melt lead...” “But there will be
other stars,” Emma said. “The Galaxy reef.” “Yes.
And the smallest, longest-lived dwarfs can last for maybe a hundred billion
years, a lot longer than the sun. But the interstellar medium is a finite
resource. Sooner or later there will be no more new stars. And eventually, one
by one, all the stars will die. All that will remain will be stellar
remnants, neutron stars and black holes and white dwarfs, slowly cooling.” He
smiled, analytic. “Think of it. All that rich, complex dust and gas we saw
before, locked up in the cooling corpses of dead stars...” Malenfant said
grimly, “And then what?” “And
then, this.” Cornelius pointed. “The wreck of the Galaxy. Some of the
dying stars have evaporated out of the Galaxy. The rest are collapsing into the
great black holes— those blisters you see in the disc. That central mass is the
giant black hole at the core. Even in our time it has around a million times
the mass of the sun. And it’s still growing, as star remnants fall into it. “You
see the way the matter streams are straight, not twisted? That means the
central hole isn’t rotating. Wait.” “What now?” “The
firefly is returning the relic temperature. The Big Bang glow. Well, well. It’s
down to one percent of one degree above absolute zero. A little chilly.” “What does that
mean?” “It
means I know where we are. Or rather, when. The universal temperature is
declining as the two-thirds power of time.” He hesitated, and when he spoke
again, even he sounded awed. “The data is chancy. But the consensus of my
software colleagues here is that we’re around ten to power fourteen years into
the future. That’s, umm, a hundred thousand billion years—compared to the
universe’s present age, which is around twenty billion years—-five thousand
times as far downstream as at present.” He nodded, as if pleased. The
numbers seemed monstrous to Emma. “I can’t take that in,” she said. Cornelius
glared at her. “Then try this. These powers of ten are zoom factors. With every
extra power of ten you zoom out another notch, shrinking everything. You see?
This downstream universe is so old that the whole history of our world—from its
formation to the present—compares to this desert of future time as... let me
see... as your own very first day of existence compares to your whole life.” Malenfant, looking
stunned, his mouth tight, just shook “So this is the
end,” Emma said. “The end of life.” “How is that
possible?” Malenfant said. “I thought you said “That’s
right.” Cornelius turned to Emma, his pale eyes shining. “You see? Somebody
must be gathering the remnant medium, forming artificial birthing clouds.
Somebody is still gardening the Galaxy, even so far downstream. Isn’t it
wonderful?” “Wonderful? The wreck of the Galaxy?” “Not that. The
existence of downstreamers. And they still need stars and planets, and warmth
and light. They are still like us, these descendants of ours. Maybe they
even remember us.” He rubbed his face. “But those stars are small and cold.
Designed for longevity. Their worlds must be huddled close— probably
gravitationally locked, keeping one face in the light, one in the dark.” “Good
God, Cornelius,” Malenfant said. “That’s a lot to deduce from one smudgy
image.” “I’ve
been thinking about this all my life,” Cornelius said. “Plotting the survival
of humankind, of intelligent life, into the far future. Mind games played
against an unyielding opponent—time—with the laws of physics as the rules. And
the farther downstream we look, the more we are constrained by the laws of
physics. The future has to be like this.” Now
the image lurched. The wrecked Galaxy slid out of the frame, to be replaced by
a glaring wash of light. The firefly adjusted its receptor to visible light,
and the floodlit plain of Cruithne was revealed once more. There
was no sign of the golden bubble, or the firefly patiently towing it. “The
Sheena has gone,” Malenfant said immediately. “She must have gone back to the
portal again.” “Christ,” Emma
said. “She’s trying to get home.” “But
she’s only succeeded in traveling farther downstream,” said Cornelius. The
image lurched again as the firefly began to toil toward the portal once more.
“And so, it seems, must we. The firefly doesn’t know what else to do.” Emma
found she was making a fist, so hard her nails were digging into her palm. “I
don’t want to see any more.” “I don’t think
there’s a choice,” Malenfant said grimly. The
image of the portal expanded out of the camera’s field of view, and once more
that deep black, blacker than galactic night, confronted Emma. There was a flash
of electric blue. Another
black sky, another Cruithne. The patient firefly crept forward, shining its own
fading light over the crumpled surface of the asteroid, seeking the Sheena. Emma
would not have believed that the ground of Cruithne could look more aged than
it had before. And yet it did, its craters and ridges and scarps all but
invisible under a thick blanket of dust. As the firefly labored Emma could see
how its pitons and cables kicked up great sprays of regolith. The
three of them watched in somber silence, oppressed by time’s weight. “How long,
Cornelius?” Malenfant asked, his voice hoarse. Cornelius
was studying his data. “I don’t know. The relic temperature is too low to read.
And...” And there was a
dawn, on far-downstream Cruithne. Emma
gasped. The sight was as unexpected as it was beautiful: a point of
yellow-white light, sunlike. The light rose in clumsy stages as the firefly
labored toward it. Shadows of smooth eroded crater rims and ridges fled across
the smooth landscape toward her, like bony fingers reaching. It was so bright
it seemed to Emma she could feel its warmth, and she wondered if somehow this
long journey through time had looped back on itself, returning her to the dawn
of time, the birth of the Solar System itself. But, she quickly
realized, this was no sunrise. A
glaring point was surrounded by a tilted disc, glowing red, within which she
could trace a tight spiral pattern. And there seemed to be lines of light
tracing out from the poles of that central gleam, needle-thin. Farther out she
saw discs and knots of dull red matter, much smaller than the big bright core
object. The central light actually cast shadows through the crowded space
around it, she saw, shadows that—if this was a galactic-scale object—must have
been thousands of light-years long. It was oddly
beautiful, a sculpture of light and bloodred Cornelius
studied his data. “Perhaps. If it is, it’s extremely shrunken. And I’m seeing
objects away from the disc itself now: a scattering of low-energy infrared
sources, all around the sky. Stellar remnants, I think.” Malenfant
said grimly, “What you said. Evaporated stars Right?” “Yes.” Cornelius
studied the screen. “At a guess, I’d say ninety The
camera swung from the bright black-hole structure, to the folded asteroid dirt,
to sweeping empty sky. “No
sign of Sheena,” she murmured. “Maybe the portals don’t always work
consistently. Maybe she’s been sent on somewhere else, out of our reach—” Malenfant
briefly hugged her. “Emma, she’s been out of our reach since the first time she
bounced through that portal. Whether we see her or not hardly matters.” “But
it feels like it does. Because we’re responsible for her being there.” “Yes,” he said at
length. They
fell silent, but they stayed close to each other. Emma welcomed Malenfant’s
simple human warmth, the presence of his flesh, the soft wash of his breath on
her face. It seemed to exclude the endless dark of the future. Meanwhile
Cornelius was staring up at the image, interrogating the smart systems,
speculating, theorizing, obsessing. “The
light we see is coming from that central accretion disc, where matter is
falling into the black hole and being absorbed. Intensely bright, of course;
probably more energetic than the combined fusion energy of all the Galaxy’s
stars in their heyday. The hole itself is probably a few light-months across.
Those beams coming from the poles—perhaps they are plasma directed by the
magnetic field of the disc, or maybe the hole itself. Like a miniature quasar.”
He frowned. “But that’s wasteful. It’s hard to believe they don’t have a
way to harness that radiant energy. Perhaps they’re signaling—” “Wasteful?”
Malenfant snapped. “What are you talking about, Cornelius? Wasteful to who?” “The
downstreamers, of course,” Cornelius said. “The down-streamers of this era.
Can’t you see them?” Cornelius froze the camera’s shuddering image. “Can’t you
see? Look at these smaller satellite holes. Look how uniform their size is, how
regular the spacing.” “You’re
saying this arrangement of black holes is artificial,” Emma said. “Why,
of course it is. I suspect the downstreamers are using the smaller holes to
control the flow of matter into the central hole. They must be regulating every
aspect of this assemblage: the size of the satellite holes, the rate at which
they approach the central core. I think the downstreamers are mining the
Galaxy-core black hole of its energy.” “Mining? How?” He
shrugged. “There are a whole slew of ways even we can dream up. If you coalesce
two black holes, you get a single, larger hole—with an event horizon ringing
like a bell—but you also get a monumental release of gravitational energy. Much
of a spinning hole’s energy is stored in a great tornadolike swirl of space and
time, dragged around by the hole’s immense inertia. You could tap this energy
by enclosing the hole in a great mesh of superconducting cables. Then you could
thread the tornado swirl with a magnetic field, to form a giant electrical
power generator. Or you can just throw matter into the central hole, feeding
off the radiation as it is crushed...
No doubt there are better ways. They’ve had a long time to work it out.” “How long?” Cornelius
tapped his softscreen. “A guess, based on the nature of that black hole? Ten to
power twenty-four years: a trillion trillion years. Ten billion times as
old as the last images we saw, the age of the star farmers.” “Jesus,” Malenfant
said. “A long time.” Cornelius
said testily, “Remember the zoom factors. We just zoomed out again. The
universe must have expanded to, umm, some ten thousand trillion times
its size in our day. Compared to the age of the Galaxy remnant we see here, the
evolution of our universe was as brief, as insignificant, as the first three hours
after the Big Bang is to us.” “And yet there is
still life.” “The Sheena,”
Malenfant said. There
was the golden beach ball, lurching over the surface, cables glimmering in the
firefly’s floods. A cephalopod was clearly visible within, swimming back and
forth, curious. The camera swept the Cruithne landscape as the firefly turned
to follow the Sheena. “She’s
going back to the portal,” Malenfant said. “She’s going on.” Something
shrank, deep inside Emma. Not again, she thought. “Perhaps
it’s a kind of morbid curiosity,” Cornelius said dryly. “To keep on going
forward, on and on, to the end of things.” “No,” Emma said.
“You saw her. She’s not morbid.” “Then what?” “It’s
as if she’s looking for something. But what? The more I see of this future
universe, the more it seems—” “Pointless?” asked
Malenfant. She was surprised
at that, from him. “Yes, exactly.” His
face wore a complex expression. He’s taking it hard, she thought, this cold,
logical working-out of his dreams. Malenfant campaigns for an expansive future
for humankind: survival, essentially, into the far downstream. Well, here it
is, Malenfant: everything you dreamed of. And
it is appalling, terrifying: proof that if we are to survive we must sacrifice
our humanity. Cornelius
shrugged. “Pointless? What a trivial response. We are the first, the
only intelligence in the universe. We have no objective, save endurance:
nothing to do but survive, as long as we can. “And
in fact this era may be the peak, when we learn to tap these giant
energy sources, the greatest in the universe, sources so great they outshine
our fusion-driven stars as if they were candles.” “The manhood of
the race,” Emma said dryly. “Perhaps. And—” “And are they like
us?” Emma asked. “What
does it matter? Your thinking is so small. Modern humans could never handle
such projects as this. We can’t imagine how it is to be such a creature, to
think in such a way. “Perhaps
there is no real comparison between them and us, no contact possible. But it
does not matter. They are magnificent.” She
was repelled. She thought: You ‘re wrong. There had to be something more
to strive for than that, more than simple survival in a running-down universe. But
then, she had no children. So these black-hole miners, however remote, however powerful,
were not her descendants; she was cut off, a bubble of life lost in the
far upstream. The
firefly worked its painful way across the time-smoothed landscape toward the
portal. Damien
Krimsky ... Anyhow
that’s why I went AWOL for so long, Mr. Hench. I hope you can
understand that. I
support Bootstrap. I’m a big fan of Reid Malenfant and everything he’s trying
to do. The time I spent working with you on those BDBs in the Mojave desert was
probably the most meaningful of my life. It’s
just that when all that Carter stuff came out of the media, well, maybe I went
a little crazy. If the world’s going to end anyhow, what’s the point of paying
taxes? That was why I,
umm, disappeared. Anyhow
I saw what Malenfant broadcast, the galaxies and the black holes and all. And
now I feel different. Who wouldn’t? Now I know my children have a chance to
grow old and happy, and their children too, on and on until we’ve
conquered the stars. Life is worth
living again. I
know there are those who say it doesn’t matter. That if the fu ture is going to
be so wonderful anyhow we don’t need to do anything now. But I feel a
sense of duty. It’s the same way I felt when I saw my own kid in my wife’s arms
for the first time. At that moment I knew how I would spend the rest of my life. So
I’m coming back to the Mojave. I have clearances from the rehab and detox
clinics, as well as from the parole board. I hope you’ll welcome me back. Your friend, Damien Krimsky “Moondancer “ People
have been arguing for months about whether this Carter stuff can be correct.
And now they’re arguing about whether the far-future visions are hoaxes. Of course they
can’t both be true. And
it’s amazing that you have stock market crashes and suicide cults and wackos
who think they need to rip up the cities because the end of the world is
coming, and another bunch of nuts doing exactly the same thing because the end
of the world isn ‘t coming. Of course the
far future visions are all genuine. This
is our fate. And it’s fantastic! Wonderful! Don’t you think so? Have
you even thought where you’d like to travel if you had a time machine, and
could go anywhere, past or future? Maybe you would go hunt T Rex, or listen to
Jesus preach, or sail with Columbus. What do you think? I know what I’d do. I’d
ride off to join the black-hole miners in the Incredible Year A.D. Four Hundred
Billion. Man, will those guys party. What?
How come I know the future stuff is real? Because I’ve seen it myself. Also, as
you probably know, there were secret codes in the L.A. Times write-up
comprehensible only by other Travelers, confirming the veracity of the
pictures. I
have a Cap—careful with it!—and when I wear it, it projects my sense of
selfastrally... Emma Stoney This
time the golden beach ball was visible as soon as the firefly emerged from the
blue flash of transition. The beach ball was standing on a smooth, featureless
plain, square in the middle of the softscreen. An arc of the portal was visible
beside the beach ball, a bright blue stripe. The
sky was dark. The black hole rose had disappeared. The only light falling on
the beach ball seemed to be the glow of the firefly’s dimming floods. The belt
of horizon Emma could see looked like a perfect circular span, unmarked by
ridges or craters. The squid swam
through her bubble of water, lethargic. Emma
watched the Cruithne landscape slide past the firefly’s panning camera lens.
Its smoothness was unnerving, unnatural. She felt no awe, no wonder, only a
vague irritation. “That
damn asteroid has taken a beating,” Malenfant said. “Look at that mother.
Smooth as a baby’s butt—” “You
don’t understand,” Cornelius said testily. “I—or rather my electronic
friends—think there’s more than simple erosion here. The gravimeters on the
firefly are telling me the morphology of Cruithne has changed. I mean, the
asteroid’s shape has changed. Out here in the dark, it has flowed into a
sphere.” Malenfant said, “A
sphere? How the hell?” “I
thj.nk this is liquefaction. If that’s so, it means that proton decay lifetimes
must exceed ten to power sixty-four years—and that means—” “Whoa,
whoa.” Malenfant held up his hands. “Liquefaction? You’re saying the
asteroid flowed like a liquid? How? Did it heat up, melt?” “No. What is there
to heat it up?” “What, then?” “Malenfant,
over enough time, the most solid matter will behave like a very viscous liquid.
All solid objects flow. It is a manifestation of quantum mechanical tunneling
that—” Malenfant said, “I
don’t believe it.” “You’re
seeing it,” Cornelius said tightly. “Malenfant, the far future is not the
world you grew up in. Marginal processes can come to dominate, if they’re
persistent, over long enough time scales.” “How long?” Malenfant
snapped. Cornelius
checked his softscreen. “A minimum of ten to power sixty-five years. Umm,
that’s a hundred thousand trillion trillion trillion trillion trillion. Look.
Start with a second. Zoom out; factor it up to get the life of the Earth. Zoom
out again, to get a new period, so long Earth’s lifetime is like one
second. Then nest it. Do it again. And again...” The
camera image swept away from the beach ball, away from the blank liquefied
ground, and swept the sky. Malenfant pointed.
“What the hell is thatT It
was a blur of gray-red light in an otherwise empty sky. The firefly switched to
infrared, and Cornelius cleaned up the image. Emma saw a rough sphere, a halo
of motes of dim light that hovered, motionless, around— Around
what? It was a ball of darkness, somehow darker even than the background sky.
It looked about the size of the sun, seen from Earth; the motes were like dimly
glowing satellites closely orbiting a black planet. Cornelius
sounded excited. “My God. Look at this.” He magnified the image, picking out a
point on the rim of the central ball, enhancing as he went. Emma
saw rings of red light running around the rim, parallel to the surface. “What is it?” “Gravitational
lensing. Bent light. That means... It
must be...” He scrolled through
expert system interpretations, speed-reading. “We’re looking at a black hole. A
giant. “This
is probably the remnant of a supercluster. Just as what’s left of a Galaxy
after star evaporation collapses into the central hole, so galactic clusters
will collapse in turn, and then the superclusters. “That
hole might have a mass of anything from a hundred trillion to a hundred thousand
trillion solar masses, an event-horizon radius measured in hundreds of
light-years.” “I don’t
understand,” said Emma. “Where did the Galaxy go?” “Our
Galaxy hole was surely carried to the heart of the local galactic cluster black
hole, and then the supercluster.” “And we were
dragged along with it.” “If it’s a hole it
has no accretion disc,” Malenfant said. “Malenfant,
this thing is ancient. It ate up everything a hell of a long time ago.” “So
how come those motes haven’t been dragged down?” Malenfant said. “Life,”
Emma said. “Even now. Feeding off the great black holes. Right?” “Maybe,”
Cornelius said, grimly. “Maybe. But if so they aren’t doing enough. Even
gravity mines can be exhausted.” “Hawking
radiation,” Malenfant said. “Yes.
Black holes evaporate. The smaller the hole, the faster they decay. Solar mass
holes must have vanished already. In their last seconds they become energetic,
you know. Go off with a bang, like a nuke.” He smiled, looking tired. “The
universe can still produce occasional fireworks, even this far downstream. But
ultimately even this, the largest natural black hole, is going to evaporate
away. What are the downstreamers going to do then? They should be planning now,
working. There will be a race between the gathering and management of energy
sources and the dissipative effects of the universe’s general decay.” Malenfant
said, “You’d make one hell of an after-dinner speaker, Cornelius.” The
camera had panned again, and it found the Sheena in her beach ball. “I think her
movements are getting labored,” Emma said. Cornelius
murmured, “There’s nothing we can do. It’s cold out there, remember, in
the far downstream. Her heater will surely expire before long. Maybe she won’t
even suffocate.” They watched in
silence. Sheena’s
firefly, tethered to the beach ball, jerked into motion. It floated toward
Emma’s viewpoint, across the eerily smooth surface of the liquefied asteroid. It
drifted to a halt and reached out with a grabber arm to touch its
human-controlled cousin. In the softscreen image, the arm was foreshortened,
grotesquely huge. Then
the firefly turned and drifted out of shot, toward the portal, towing the beach
ball. “Onward,” Emma
whispered. Another
transition, another blue flash. The
camera performed a panorama, panning through a full three hundred and sixty
degrees. The portal, a glaring blue ring still embedded in the asteroid ground,
slid silently across the softscreen. There was the Sheena’s bubble, resting on
the surface, lit only by the robot’s lights and by the soft blue glow of the
portal itself. The Sheena tried to swim, a dim dark ghost behind the gold. But
she fell, languidly, limbs drifting. And
then, beneath a black sky, there was only the asteroid surface, smooth: utterly
featureless, rubbed flat by time. “It’s
just like the last stop,” Emma said. “As if nothing will ever change again.” “Not
true,” Cornelius said. “But this far downstream, the river of time is flowing
broad and smooth—” “Down to a sunless
sea,” Emma said. “Yes. But there is
still change, if only we could perceive it.” The
camera tipped up, away from the asteroid, and the softscreen filled up with
black sky. At first Emma saw only darkness, unrelieved. But then she made out
the faintest of patterns: charcoal gray on black, almost beyond her ability to
resolve, a pattern of neat regular triangles covering the screen. When
she blinked, she lost it. But then she made out the pattern again. Abruptly it
blurred, tilted, and panned across the screen. Now
the triangles showed up pinkish white, very blurred but regular, a net of
washed-out color that filled space. “The firefly is
using false color,” Cornelius said. The
pattern slid across the screen jerkily as the remote firefly panned its camera.
And beyond the net Emma saw a greenish surface, smoothly curved, as if the
netting contained something. “It must cut the
universe in half,” Emma said. More
of the framework slid through the screen, blurring as the camera’s speed
outstripped the software’s ability to process the image. “It looks like a
giant geodesic dome,” Malenfant said. Cornelius
said, “I think it is a dome. Or rather, a sphere. Hundreds of thousands of
light-years wide. A net. And there’s only one thing worth collecting, this far
downstream.” He pointed to the complex, textured curtain of greenish light visible
through the interstices of the dome. “Look at that. I think we’re seeing black
hole event horizons in there. Giant holes, galactic super-cluster mass and
above. They are orbiting each other, their event horizons distorting. I think
the holes have been gathered in there, deliberately. They are being merged, in
a hierarchy of more and more massive holes. I imagine by now the down-streamers
can manage hole coalescence without significant energy loss.” “How the hell do
you move a black hole? Attach a tow rope?” Cornelius
shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe you use Hawking radiation as a rocket. The
details hardly matter. The dome seems to be an energy collector. Like a Dyson
sphere. Anything still alive must be living on those struts, feeding off the
last free energy: the slow Hawking radiation of the black holes. But it’s a
damn thin trickle.” He glanced at his softscreen. “We can postulate strategies
for survival. Maybe they eke out their dilute resources by submitting to long
downtimes: hibernation, slow computation rates, stretching an hour of awareness
across a million years...” Perhaps,
Emma thought. Or perhaps they are conscious continually even now, in this ruin
of a universe. Frozen into their black hole cage, unable to move, trapped like
Judas in the lowest circle of Hell. Cornelius
said, “It may seem strange to you how much we can anticipate of this remote
time. But the downstreamers are walled in by physical law. And we know they
will have to manage their black hole resources. The supercluster holes are the
largest to have formed in nature, with masses of maybe a hundred trillion suns.
But even they are evaporating away. “So
they have to harvest the holes. If you combine two holes you get a more
massive hole—” “Which
will be cooler.” Malenfant nodded. “It will evaporate more slowly. So you can
stretch out its lifetime.” “They’re
probably coalescing holes in hierarchies all over the reachable universe. This
site, immense as it is, might be just a rung on the ladder. “The
engineering details are tricky. You have to bring the holes together fast
enough that they don’t evaporate away before you’ve harvested them. On the
other hand it mustn’t be so rapid that you form a hole so huge it evaporates
too slowly and you are starved of usable energy... Remarkable,” Cornelius breathed, staring at the dim, ghostly
images. “To think that mind has now encompassed the universe—that the future
evolution of the universe actually depends on conscious choices—made by our descendants.” Cooperation, Emma
thought, spanning a universe, projects lasting millions, even billions of
years. Whatever these people Emma
turned back to the screen, where Malenfant was staring. Across
a broad circular region the geodesic network was disrupted. It looked as if
some immense fist had punched through it from the inside, ripping and twisting
the struts. The tips of the damaged struts were glowing a little brighter than
the rest of the network; perhaps there was some form of repair effort under
way. And
beyond the damaged network she could see the event horizons of giant coalescing
black holes—each, perhaps, the mass of a supercluster of galaxies or more—the
horizons distorted, great frozen waves light-years long visible in their cold
surfaces. “What
do you think?” Emma said. “Some kind of breakdown?” “Or war,”
Malenfant said. Malenfant
said, “To have come so far, to see this. How depressing.” “No,”
Cornelius said irritably. “We have no idea what kind of minds inhabit these
giant structures. They may inhabit hierarchies of consciousness far above us.
Their motivations are probably so far removed from ours that we can’t even
guess at them—” “Maybe.”
Malenfant growled. “But I’m just a poor H Sap. And if I lived in that
dome, I’d want to survive,-no matter how huge my brain was. And it seems to me
they are doing a damn poor job.” Reluctantly, Emma
asked, “How far have we come?” “Suppose
we’ve taken another scale-factor jump downstream of the same kind of size as
last time. That puts us at around ten to power one hundred years remote. What
does that mean?” He rubbed his forehead. “To these downstreamers, the early
days of their empire—zoom factors often or a hundred or ten thousand back,
maybe, when even medium-sized black holes could still exist—those days
were the springtime of the universe. As for us, we’re a detail, back in the
detail of the Big Bang somewhere, lost in the afterglow. “Malenfant,
I once asked you if you understood, really understood, what it would
mean to carry your off-Earth colonization project through to its final
conclusion: to challenge eternity. This is what it means, Malenfant. This. “And
the immensity of the responsibility. We have to spread across the universe,
make it possible for human descendants of the far downstream to have the power
to do this, to survive the winter as long as possible. Because this is
the last refuge.” “But
this is a process without limit.” Malenfant frowned. “This is a strategy that
offers the prospect of eternal life...
doesn’t it?” “No,”
Cornelius said sadly. “At least we don’t think so. There’s a paradox. You have
to have some kind of framework, a structure to gather your energy, house your
souls.” “The Disneyland
sphere.” “Yes.
The structure grows with time. And even if matter is stable, which it may not
be, the structure has to be upgraded, repaired. The maintenance requirements go
up with time, because the structure is getting bigger, but the energy available
is going down with time. “It’s
a squeeze, Malenfant. And it isn’t possible to win. This black hole management
policy is a good idea—the last, best idea—but in the end, it’s doomed to
fail.” Abruptly
the camera angle swung again. The smoothed-out asteroid, the portal, tilted
crazily. The
beach ball was moving, half bouncing, half rolling toward the portal. It left a
trail of pits and scrapes in the smooth metallic-dust surface of the asteroid. Emma said sadly,
“So Sheena hasn’t yet found peace.” The
camera swung around once more, and Emma got a last glimpse of the mighty,
broken empire of the black hole engineers. It
was magnificent, she thought, and it would last an unimaginable time, zoom
factors beyond puny human scales. But it was an epic of futility. “What now?”
Malenfant muttered. “What is left?” Once more,
emptiness. A.piton,
trailing a tether, was drifting across the field of view. The little gadgets were
lit up brightly by the firefly’s floods, a brightness that only contrasted with
the illimitable darkness beyond. Malenfant growled,
“So why can’t we see the asteroid?” “Because
we aren’t on a solid surface. The firefly’s accelerome-ters show it is rolling,
tumbling in space.” Now
there was something new in the frame, beyond the writhing tether. It was a blue
circle, suspended in the darkness, glowing bright, turning slowly. And
alongside it was a slack golden ball, oscillating in space, returning languid
highlights. Emma said, “That’s
the artifact. And Sheena. Is she—” The
camera zoomed in on the ball until it filled the screen. The squid within was
turning slowly, gently drifting. The only light falling on her, save for the
soft blue glow of the portal, was from the firefly’s dimming flood. “She’s
receding,” Emma said. “Moving away from the firefly, and the portal.” “Yes,”
Cornelius said. “Her momentum, as she came through the hole, is taking her
away.” Malenfant asked,
“So what happened to the asteroid?” “Proton
decay,” Cornelius said immediately. “I’ve been expecting this.” He checked his
expert systems for details. “There are three quarks inside a proton, you know;
if you wait long enough you’ll see them come together to form a miniature black
hole that immediately explodes...
Well. The details of the mechanism don’t matter.” “Are you saying
that matter itself is unstable?” “On
the longest time scales, yes. But it’s slow. The fact that you’re standing
there—that you can survive your own mass— tells us proton decay must take at
least a billion billion years. Your body contains so many protons and neutrons
that any faster decay rate would give rise to enough energetic particles to
kill you by cancer. Now we’ve seen that the rate is a lot slower than
that.” Malenfant said,
“So the asteroid just evaporated.” “Yes.
It got smaller and smaller, warmed gently by the annihilation of electrons and
positrons in its interior, a thin smoke of neutrinos drifting out at light
speed.” Emma asked, “How
long this time?” “The
theories are sketchy. If you want me to put a number on it, I’d say ten to
power a hundred and seventeen years.” Even Cornelius looked bewildered now.
“More zoom factors.” The
cephalopod hab dwindled in the softscreen image, turning, receding. “So where is
everybody?” Malenfant snapped. Cornelius
turned to him, looking lost. “You’re not listening. There is no more.
When proton decay cuts in, nothing is left: no dead stars, no rogue
asteroids like Cruithne, no cold planets, no geodesic empires. This far downstream,
all the ordinary matter has disappeared, the last black holes evaporated. The
universe has swollen, its material stretched unimaginably thin. “Even
if the black hole farmers had tried to gather more material to replace what
decayed away, they would have been beaten by the time scales. Matter was
decaying faster than it could be gathered and used to record information,
thoughts, life. And when their structure failed, the last black hole must have
evaporated.” He looked misty. “Of course they must have tried. Fought to the
last. It must have been magnificent.” Emma
studied Malenfant. “You’re disappointed. But we’ve seen so much time. So
much room for life—” “But,” Malenfant
said, “I hoped for eternity.” Cornelius
sighed. “The universe will presumably expand forever, on to infinity. But we
know of no physical processes that will occur beyond this point.” Emma said, “And
all life, of any form, is extinct. Right?” “Yes.” “In that case,”
Emma said softly, “who is Sheena talking to?” Sheena
was blurred with distance now, her habitat a golden planet only dimly visible
in the light of the robot’s failing lamps. Maybe Emma’s imagination was
projecting something on her, like the face of the man in the Moon. But still— “I’m sure I can
see her signing,” she said. “My God,”
Malenfant said. “You’re right.” Emma
frowned. “There must be someone here. Because the portal’s here. And it
called to us—right?—through a relay of portals, upstream through the zoom
factors, to the present. Maybe it called to Sheena, and brought her here.” “She’s
right,” Cornelius said, wondering. “Of course she’s right. There has to be an
entity here, a community, manipulating the neutrino bath and sending signals to
the past.” “So
where are they getting the energy from, to compute, to think?” Cornelius
looked uncomfortable; obsessively he worked his softscreen, scrolling through
lists of references. “It’s very speculative. But it’s possible you could
sustain computation without expending energy. We have theoretical models... “What
actually uses up energy during computation is discarding information. If you
add two numbers, for instance, clearing out the original numbers from your
memory store eats up energy. But if your computation is logically reversible—if
you never discard information—you can drive down your processing costs to
arbitrarily small values.” “There
has to be a catch,” Malenfant said. “Or somebody would have patented it.” Cornelius
nodded. “We don’t know any way of interacting with the outside universe without
incurring a loss. No way of inputting or outputting data. If you want to remain
lossless, you have to seal yourself off, in a kind of substrate. But then,
nothing significant is going to change, ever again. So what is the use of
perception?” “Then what’s
left?” “Memory.
Reflection. There is no fresh data. But there may be no end to the richness of
understanding.” Malenfant
said, “If these ultimate downstreamers are locked into the substrate, how can
Sheena talk to them?” “Sheena
is a refugee from the deepest past,” Cornelius said. “Perhaps they feel she is
worth the expenditure of some of their carefully hoarded energy. They must be
vast,” he said dreamily. “The last remnant particles orbit light-years apart. A
single mind might span the size of a Galaxy, vast and slow as an empire. But
nothing can hurt them now. They are beyond gravity’s reach, at last immune to
the Heat Death.” Emma said, “And
these are our ultimate children? These wispy ghosts? The manipulation of
structures spanning the universe, the endless contest of ingenuity versus
entropy—was “That’s
the deal,” Cornelius said harshly. “What else is there?” “Purpose,” Emma
said simply. “We’re losing her.” Sheena was
drifting out of the picture. Cornelius
tapped his console. “The firefly is nearly out of attitude-control gas.” Every
few minutes the beach ball drifted through the frame of the softscreen as the
firefly’s helpless roll carried it around. The image was dim, blurred, at the
extreme range of the failing camera. Emma took to standing close to the
softscreen frame, staring at the squid’s image, trying to read any last signs. It’s like a wake,
she thought. “We have to
consider our next step,” Cornelius murmured. Malenfant frowned.
“What next step?” “Look
at the image. Look at it. We’ve found an artifact, a non-terrestrial
artifact, on that asteroid. Exactly where the down-streamers pointed us. And
they used it to teach us about the future: the trillions upon trillions of
years that await us, if we can only find a way around the Carter catastrophe, which
must be possible. My God, think of it. We caught the barest glimpse today,
a flyby of the future. What if we established monitoring stations in each of
those downstream islands? Think of what we’d achieve, what we’d see. “We
have to retrieve that artifact. If we can’t get it off the asteroid, we have to
study it in situ. Malenfant, we have to send people to Cruithne. And we must
show this to Michael.” A look of
unaccountable fear crossed Malenfant’s face. In
the softscreen Sheena was a blurred patch of light, shadows moving across her
sides. Sheena signed once more—Emma struggled to see—and then the screen turned
a neutral gray. “It’s
over,” Cornelius said. “The firefly’s dead. And so is Sheena.” “No,” Emma said.
“No, I don’t think so.” Somehow, she knew,
the Sheena understood what was happening to her. For the last thing Sheena had
said, the last thing Emma could recognize before the image failed, was a
question. Will I dream? Maura Della Open journal.
October 22,2011. I’ve
never forgotten the first time I flew the length of Africa. The huge empty
deserts, the mindless blankets of green life, the scattered humans clinging to
coasts and river valleys. I’m
a city girl. I used to think the human world was the whole world. That African
experience knocked a hole in my confidence of the power of humans, of us, to
change things, to build, to survive. The truth is that humans have barely made
an impression on Earth—and Earth itself is a mote in a hostile universe. This
shaped my thinking. If humanity’s hold on Earth is precarious, then, damn it,
we have to work to make it less so. It’s
only a generation since we’ve been able to see the whole Earth. And now, it
seems, we can see the whole future, and what we must do to survive. And I hope
we can cope. I admit, though, I
found the whole thing depressing. It
is of course the logical conclusion of my own ambition, which is that, on the
whole, the human race should seek not to destroy itself—in fact, that it is our
destiny to take over from the blind forces of inanimate matter and guide the
future of the cosmos. It’s
just it never occurred to me before that, in the end, all there will be out
there to conquer is rabble, the cooling rains of the universe. I’m
sixty-one years old. I’m not in the habit of thinking about death. I suppose I
always had a vague plan to fight it: to use all my resources, every technique
and trick I could find and pay for, to live as long as possible. But
is it worth it? To cling to life until I’m drained of strength t and
mind and hope? But isn’t that exactly what we saw in the far future, a senile
species eking out the last of its energies, straggling against the dark? It
seems to me that age, growing old, is a war between wisdom and bitterness. I’m
not sure how I’ll come out of that war myself, assuming I get so far. Maybe some things
are more important than life itself. But what? Emma Stoney Even
as his representatives wrestled with the bureaucratic demons that threatened to
overwhelm him—even as the world alternately wondered at or mocked his
light-and-shadow images of the far future—Reid Malenfant sprung another
surprise. He
went on TV and the Nets and announced a launch date for BDB-2, tentatively
called O’Neill. And
as Malenfant’s nominal, fictional, technically-plausible-only launch date approached,
events seemed to be coming to a head. On the one hand a groundswell of popular
support built up for Malenfant, with his enterprise and defiance and sense of
mystery. But on the other hand the forces opposing him strengthened and focused
their attacks. Look
at it this way. If all this legal bullshit evaporates, and I’m ready to launch,
I launch. If I ain ‘t ready to launch, I don’t launch. Simple as that. What am
I wasting? Come watch me fly. He
was wasting a few million bucks, actually, Emma thought, with every aborted
launch attempt. But Malenfant knew that, and it wouldn’t stop him anyhow, so
she kept it to herself. And
she had to admit it worked: raising the stakes again, whipping up public
interest to a fever pitch. Nothing like a countdown to focus the mind. Then,
a couple of days before the “launch date” itself, Malenfant asked Emma to come
out from Vegas. Things are hotting up, babe. I need you here... She
refused Malenfant’s offer of a flight out to the compound. She decided to
drive; she needed time to rest and think. She turned on the SmartDrive, opaqued
the windows, and tried to sleep. It
was only when the car woke her, some time before dawn on Malenfant’s “launch
day,” that she began to be aware of the people. At
first there was just a handful of cars and vans parked off the road, little
oases of light in the huge desert night. But soon there were more: truck-camper
vans, and cars with tent-trailers, and converted buses, and Jeeps with houses
built on the back, and Land Rovers, and Broncos with bunks. There were tents
lit from inside, people moving slowly in the predawn grayness. There were
people sleeping in the cars, or even in the open, on inflatable mattresses and
blankets. As
she neared the Bootstrap site itself the density of people continued to
increase, the little groups crowded more closely together. She saw a place
where a blanket spread out under the tailgate of an ancient convertible was
almost overlapping the groundsheet of a much more elaborate tent. In another,
right next to an upscale mobile home, she saw an ancient Ford, its hood held in
place by what looked like duct tape, with a child sleeping in the open trunk
and dirty bare feet protruding from all the windows. And as dawn approached
people were rising, stirring and scratching themselves, making breakfast, some
climbing on top of their cars to see what was going on at the Bootstrap
compound. She
spotted what looked like a military vehicle: a squat, fierce-looking Jeep of
some kind, with black, rectangular, tinted windows. A man was standing up,
poking his head out of a sunroof. He was beefy, fortyish, shaven-haired. He
shifted, as if he was having trouble standing. He was watching the compound
with big, professional-looking binoculars. She thought he looked familiar, but
she couldn’t think where from. When
she looked again the Jeep had gone. It could only have driven off, away from
the crowded road, into the desert. Farther
in she spied uniforms and banners. There were religious groups here, both pro
and anti Malenfant. Some of them were holding services or prayer sessions.
There were animal rights campaigners holding animated posters of Caribbean reef
squid, other protesters holding up images of sickly yellow babies. And then
there was the spooky fringe, such as a group of women dressed in black shifts
painted with bright blue circles, holding up sky-blue hoops to the sky. Take
me! Take me! But
these agenda-driven types were the minority, Emma realized, flecks of foam on
the great ocean of ordinary people who had gathered here, on the day of
Malenfant’s “launch.” There were whites, blacks, Asians, Latinos, Native
Americans. There were young people, some infants in arms, and a lot of oldsters
who probably remembered Apollo 11. There was no reason to suppose they
weren’t just as thickly crowded as this on every approach to the Bootstrap
compound. So how many? A
million? But
why were they here? What had drawn so many of them from so far? It
was faith, she realized. Faith in Malenfant, faith that he could once more defy
the various forces ranged against him: Reid Malenfant, an old-fashioned
American can-do hero who had already brought back postcards from the future and
was now about to launch a rocket ship and save the species single-handedly. I have to admit,
Malenfant, you hit a nerve. And
as she thought it through, as that realization crystallized in her, she
understood, at last, what was happening today. My
God, she thought. He s actually going to do it. He’s going to launch,
come what may. That’s what this is all about. And
she felt shock, even shame, that these strangers, so many of them, had
understood Malenfant’s subliminal message better than she had. Come watch me
fly, he’d told them; and here they were. She pressed
forward with increasing urgency. At
last she was through the crowds and the security barriers and inside the
compound. And there—still a couple of miles away— was Malenfant’s ship, BDB-2,
called O ‘Neill. She
could see the slim profile of the booster stack: the angular space shuttle
boat-tail at the base, the central tank with its slim solid boosters like white
pencils to either side, the fat tube of the payload module on top. There were
splashes of red and blue that must be the Stars and Stripes Malenfant had
insisted must adorn all his ships, and the hull’s smooth curve glistened
sharply where liquid air had frozen out frost from the desert night. The tower
alongside the BOB looked minimal: slim and calm. There were clouds of vapor
alongside the booster, little white knots that drifted from the tanks. Bathed
in a white xenon glow, the booster looked small, remote, even fragile, like an
object in a shrine. This was the flame to which all these people had been
drawn. She got out of her
car and ran to George Bench’s control bunker. The
blockhouse was small, cramped, with an air of improvisation. One wall was a
giant window, tinted, giving a view of the pad itself, the splash of light
around the waiting booster. Facing the window were consoles—just desks piled
with manuals and softscreens and coffee cups—each manned by a young T-shirted
technician. At the back of the room were more people, arguing, running back and
forth with manuals and piles of printout. Cables lay everywhere, in bundles
across the floor and along the ceiling. In
one doorway, being shepherded by one of Malenfant’s flunkies, there was a
gaggle of what looked like federal-government types, gray suits and ties and
little briefcases. One of them, protesting loudly, was Representative Mary
Howell, Emma realized with a start, the former chemical engineer who had given
Malenfant such a tough ride in the Congressional hearings. In
the middle of all this, surrounded by people, yelling instructions and
demanding information, there was Malenfant himself, with Cornelius—and Michael,
the boy from Zambia. Cornelius was holding Michael’s hand, which was balled
into a fist. Malenfant hurried forward. “Emma. Thank Christ you’re here.” She
couldn’t think of a damn thing to say. Because all three of them—Malenfant,
Cornelius, and Michael—were wearing one-piece orange garments covered in
pockets and Velcro patches. They were flight
pressure suits. Space suits. Art Morris Art
could see the rocket ship from the driving seat of the Rusty. But he was parked
well away from the roads, on a patch of scrub it had been no trouble at all for
the Rusty to reach. This
Rusty—strictly a Reconnaissance, Surveillance, and Targeting Vehicle, or
RST-V—was the Marine Corps’ replacement for the Jeep. Like the Jeep it was all
but indestructible. And it ran with a hybrid electric power system, which used
a diesel-power generator to produce power for electric motors mounted on each
wheel. The design was slighter and much more compact than mechanical drive
trains, and there was built-in reliability: If one wheel failed, he could just
keep motoring on three, or even two if they weren’t on the same side. And the
wheels worked independently; the Rusty could turn around and around, like a
ballerina. Best
of all, when he turned off the generator and ran on batteries, there was no
engine noise, no exhaust gases that might give away his position to any thermal
sensors deployed by those guys on the fence. Art
loved this Rusty. But it wasn’t his, of course. The only personal touch Art
allowed himself was the snapshot of his daughter, Leanne, taped to the dash. The
Rusty had been borrowed for him for the occasion by his good friend Willy
Butts, who was still in the Marine Corps. Art’s first idea had just been to
walk up to the compound and start blasting, but Willy had talked him out of it.
You won’t get past the gate, man. Think about it. And you ‘II still be a
couple miles from the rocket. What you need is a little transport. Leave it
tome. And
Willy, as he always did, had come through, and here was Art, and there was the
rocket, waiting for him. He
touched the ignition button. The Rusty’s engine started up with the quietest of
coughs. He rolled forward, the big adjustable suspension smoothing out the ride
for him over the hummocky ground. No
more yellow babies, Malenfant. He tapped his photo. His little girl blew her
candles one more time. Art switched over
to silent running. Emma Stoney Mary
Howell stepped forward. “This is a joke. Malenfant, I could ground you under
child-protection legislation if I didn’t already have this” She waved a
piece of paper in his face. “You are in breach of federal aviation regulations
parts twenty-three, twenty-five, twenty-seven, twenty-nine, and thirty-one,
which govern airworthiness certification. I also have clear evidence that your
maintenance program does not follow the procedures spelled out in FAA advisory
circular AC 120-17 A. Furthermore—” Malenfant
glared at Howell. “Representative, this has nothing to do with FAA regulations
or any of that bullshit. This is personally vindictive.” George
Hench, a headset clamped to his ears, growled to Malenfant. “If we’re going to
stand down I have to know now.” Somehow
the sight of Malenfant and Cornelius and a child, for God’s sake, trussed up in
these astronaut suits, surrounded by the clamor of this out-of-control
situation, summed up for Emma how far into lunacy Malenfant had slipped.
“Malenfant, are you crazy?” “We’re going to
fly, Emma. We have to. It’s become a duty.” “They were
training me,” Malenfant said. He smiled, looking Cornelius Taine
shrugged. “That was always the plan. Who is “Yeah... All but one. Jay. The girl. She had
the right “What for?” “To care for
Michael.” George
Hench was picking up something on his headset. He grimaced at Malenfant. “More
inspectors incoming.” “Who is it this
time?” “Nuclear
Regulatory Commission.” Howell’s
gaze flicked from George to Malenfant. “NRC? What’s this about the NRC?” “Scottish
uranium,” Emma said grimly. “If they’re here it’s all unraveling. We’ll be
lucky to avoid jail.” “But
I’ve no choice.” Malenfant stared at her, as if trying to force her to agree
with him through sheer power of personality. “Don’t you see that? I’ve had no
choice since the moment Cornelius talked his way into your office.” “This
isn’t about mining the asteroids any more. Is it, Malenfant?” “No. It’s about
whatever is waiting for us on Cruithne.” be? The answers to
everything, perhaps. The purpose of life. Who can say?” Malenfant
said desperately, “The logic of my whole life has led me to this point, Emma.
I’m trapped. And so is Michael. He’s been trapped ever since he was
born, with that damn blue circle turning in his head. And I need you.” She
felt oddly dizzy, and the colors leached from the world, as if she was about to
faint. “What are you saying?” “Come with me.” “To Cruithne? “ “It’s
the only way. Michael is terrified of me. And Cornelius, come to that. But you—” “For God’s sake,
I’m no astronaut. The launch would kill me.” “No,
it won’t. It’s no worse than a roller coaster. And once we’re gone, we’re gone.
These assholes from the FAA can’t reach us in outer space. Anyhow, at least
you’ll be out of the country when they prosecute.” She
sensed the great divergent possibilities, of past and future— for herself,
Malenfant, perhaps the species itself—that flowed through this moment, as if
her awareness were smeared across multiple realities, dimly lit. She said, “You’re
frightened, aren’t you?” “Damn
right. I’m terrified. I just wanted to go mine the asteroids. And now, this.”
He looked down at Michael’s round eyes. “I don’t know what the hell I’m
doing here, Emma. But I can’t get off the ride. I need you with me. Please.” But
now the others were crowding around Malenfant again. Here was Mary Howell,
yammering about her FAA regulations. Cornelius had picked up a headset and was
shouting about how the gate guards were going to have trouble stalling the NRC
inspectors. And George Hench, his face twisted, was watching the clock and
following his endless prelaunch checks. Michael was
crying. Howell
stepped forward. “Face it, Colonel Malenfant. You’re beaten.” Malenfant
seemed to come to a decision. “Sure I am. George, get her out of here. We have
a spaceship to fly.” George
Hench grinned. “About time.” He wrapped his big arms around Howell and lifted
her bodily off the floor. She screamed in frustration and kicked at his legs
and swung her head back. She succeeded in knocking his headset off, but he just
thrust her out of the room and slammed the door. Emma
was glaring at Malenfant. “Malenfant, have you any idea—” George
said, “Enough. You can debate it in space. Get out of here. I’ll take care of
the rest.” Malenfant
clasped George’s beefy shoulder. “Thank you, my friend.” George
pushed him away. “Send me a postcard from Alcatraz.” He snatched another
headset and started to yell at the technicians at their improvised consoles. Malenfant
faced Emma. He reached out and took her hand and gave it the gentlest of tugs. As
if in a dream, she followed him, as she always had, as she knew she always
would. As
they walked out of the blockhouse into the gray of the Mo-jave dawn, she heard
screaming, a remote crackle. Gunfire. Art Morris The
Rusty performed beautifully. It was built to reach seventy on regular roads and
maybe forty on anything, from sand dunes to peat bogs. Meanwhile he was
sitting inside a shell of carbon-fiber composite and ceramic plating that was
tough enough to stop a rifle bullet. Art didn’t have to do much more than point
and hope. He
drove hell for leather at the fence. In his IR viewer he saw company guards
running along inside the fence, pointing to where he was coming from, then
getting the hell out of the way. He laughed. He
hit the fence. He barely noticed it as it smashed open around him. Guards
scattered before him. He heard the hollow slam of bullets hitting the armor. He
hit the ignition and powered up the diesel; there was no point in running
silent now. The engine roared and he surged forward, exhilarated. “Look what you
did, Malenfant!” He
saw the pad ahead of him, the booster lit up like a Disney-land tower. He
gunned the engine and headed straight for it. Emma Stoney It was as if time
fell apart for Emma, disintegrated into a blizzard of disconnected incidents,
acausal. She just endured it, let Malenfant and his people lead her this way
and that, shouting and running and pulling, through a blizzard
of unfamiliar places, smells, and
equipment. Here
she was in a suiting room. It was like a hospital lab, gleaming fluorescents
and equipment racks and medical equipment and a stink of antiseptic. She was
taken behind a screen by unsmiling female techs, who had her strip to her
underwear. Then she was loaded into her pressure suit, tight rubber neck and
sleeves, into which she had to squeeze, as if into a shrunken sweater. The
techs tugged and checked the suit’s seals and flaps, their mouths hard. Gloves, boots. Here
was a helmet of white plastic and glass they slipped over her head and locked
to a ring around her neck. Inside the helmet she felt hot, enclosed, the sounds
muffled; her sense of unreality deepened. She
heard Michael, elsewhere in the suiting room, babbling in his own language,
phrases she’d picked up. Give me back my clothes! Oh, give me back my
clothes! Her heart tore. But there was no time, nothing she could do for
him. In
some other world, she thought, I am walking away from here. Talking calmly to
Representative Howell, fending off the NRC people, figuring out ways to manage
this latest disaster. Doing my job. Instead,
here I am being prepped for space, for God’s sake, for all the world like John
Glenn. She
was hurried out of her booth. The others were waiting for her, similarly suited
up. Malenfant peered out of his helmet at her, the familiar face framed by
metal and plastic, expressionless, as if he couldn’t believe he was seeing her
here, with him. And
now, after a ride in an open cart, she was hurrying across the compound, toward
the glare of light that surrounded the booster. Pad technicians ran alongside
her, applauding. Then
they had. to climb, with a single burly pad rat, into the basket of a
cherry-picker crane, enduring a surging swoop as it lifted them into the air.
They rose through banks of thin, translucent vapor that smelled of wood smoke.
She saw smooth-curving metal, sleek as muscle and coated in condensation and
frost, just feet away from her, close enough to touch. Michael
seemed to be whimpering inside his helmet; Cornelius was still gripping the
kid’s fist, hard. The pad rat watched this, his expression stony. The
cherry picker nudged forward until it banged against the rocket’s hull. The
tech stepped forward and began to fix a ramp over the three-hundred foot drop
that separated them from the booster. Malenfant went
first. Then
it was Emma’s turn. Hanging on to the pad tech’s arm, she stepped forward onto
the ramp. She was looking through a gaping hole cut into the fairing that
covered the spacecraft itself. The hull was covered by some kind of insulating
blanket, a quilt of powder-white cloth. There was a hatchway cut into the
cloth, rimmed with metal. Inside the hatch was a gray, conical cave, dimly lit,
the walls crusted with hundreds of switches and dials. There were reclining
bucket seats, just metal frames covered with canvas, side by side. They looked
vaguely like dentist’s chairs, she thought. There
was the smell of a new machine: the rich flavor of oil, a sharp tang of welded
steel and worked brass, the sweet scent of canvas and wall coverings not yet
pumped full of stale body odor. The cabin looked safe and warm and snug. Again, the crackle
of gunfire, drifting up from the ground. George Hench For George Hench,
in these final minutes, time seemed to slow, flow like taffy. He
tried to step back from the flood of detail. Now that the politicos and
bureaucrats had been slung out of here, there was a welcome sense of
engineering calm, of control. He heard his technicians work through the
prelaunch events, calling “Go” and “Affirm” to each other. Both the hydrogen
and oxygen main tanks were filled and were being kept topped up. Inertial
measurement units had been calibrated, which meant the BOB now had a sense of
its position in three-dimensional space as it was swept around the Earth by the
planet’s rotation. The propulsion-system helium tanks were being filled,
antenna alignment was completed. His
ship was becoming more and more independent of the ground. Now
the external supply was disconnected. The valves to the big oxygen and hydrogen
tanks were closed, and the tanks brought up to pressure. With a minute to go,
he handed over control to the BDB’s internal processors. It was then he got
the word in his ear. He
pulled himself away from the consoles and studied the images in the security
camera feeds. The picture was blurred, at the limit of resolution. He
saw a smashed section of fence. Guards down, lying on the ground. Some kind of
vehicle, a boxy military kind of thing, slewed around in the dirt. Somebody was
standing up in the vehicle, lifting something to his shoulder. Like a length of
pipe. Pointed at the booster stack. “Oh, Jesus.” George. Do I have
your authorization? The bad of the
bad. “Do it, Hal.” He
could see the guards in the picture struggling to pull on their funny-faces,
their M-17 gas masks. Meanwhile the guy in the truck was readying his weapon,
clumsily. It might have been
comical, a race between clowns. The guards won. A
single shell was lobbed toward the truck. George
could barely see the gas that emerged. It was like a very light fog, colorless.
When it reached the truck, the guy there started coughing. He dropped his
bazooka, or whatever it was. Then he started vomiting and convulsing. A
masked guard ran forward and jammed something into the hatchway in the top of
the truck. George knew what that was. It was a willy pete: a white phosphorus
grenade. The
truck filled with light and shuddered. The guards moved closer. There had been no
sound. It was eerie to watch. Three minutes. George
turned back to the booster stack, which stood waiting for his attention. Emma Stoney The
curving flank of the booster, just a couple of feet away from her, swept to the
ground, diminishing with perspective like a piece of some metal cathedral. On
the concrete pad at the booster’s base she could see technicians running,
vehicles scattering away like insects. Farther out she could see the buildings
of the compound, the fence, and the people swarming beyond: a great sea of
them, cars and tents and faces, under the lightening dawn sky. In
one place the fence was dark, as if broken. She saw guards running. The distant
crackle of gunfire drifted through the air. She saw a truck, a man dangling out
of it, some kind of mist drifting, guards closing in. She
turned to the hatch. There was Malenfant, his thin face framed by his helmet,
staring out at her. “GB,” he said. “It
was GB. That’s what the military call it” “Sarin. Nerve gas.
My God. You used nerve gas.” “It
was brought here to be incinerated in the waste plant. Emma, I have always been
prepared to do whatever I have to do to make this mission work.” I know, she
thought. I know more than I want to know. I shouldn’t be
here. This is unreal, wrong. He
held out his hand to her. Through the thick gloves, she could barely feel the
pressure of his flesh. Without
looking back, she entered the humming, glowing, womblike interior of the
spacecraft. George Hench Pale
fire burst from the base of the stack. Smoke gushed down the flame trenches and
burst into the air like great white wings, hundreds of feet wide. And now the
solid boosters lit, and the light was extraordinarily bright, yellow and
dazzling as the sun. The
stack started to rise. But the noise hadn’t reached him yet, and so the booster
would climb in light and utter silence, as if swimming into the sky. George
had worked on rockets all his life. And yet he never got over this moment, this
instant when the great blocky machine, for the first and only time, burst into
life and lifted off the ground. And now the sound
came: crackling and popping, like wet wood on a fire, like oil overheated in a
pan, like a million thunderclaps bursting over his head. The rocket rose out of
the great cauldron of burning air, trailing fire, rising smooth and graceful.
At the moment it lifted off the booster was burning as much oxygen as half a
billion people taking a breath. George,
exhilarated, terrified, roared into the noise. George Hench Pale
fire burst from the base of the stack. Smoke gushed down the flame trenches and
burst into the air like great white wings, hundreds of feet wide. And now the
solid boosters lit, and the light was extraordinarily bright, yellow and
dazzling as the sun. The
stack started to rise. But the noise hadn’t reached him yet, and so the booster
would climb in light and utter silence, as if swimming into the sky. George
had worked on rockets all his life. And yet he never got over this moment, this
instant when the great blocky machine, for the first and only time, burst into
life and lifted off the ground. And
now the sound came: crackling and popping, like wet wood on a fire, like oil
overheated in a pan, like a million PART THREE
Cruithne Darest thou now O
soul, Walk out with me
toward the unknown region to
follow? WALT WHITMAN Emma Stoney Rockets, it turned
out, were unsubtle. The
launch was a roaring vibration. She’d been expecting acceleration. But when
each booster stage cut out, the engine thrust just died—suddenly, with no
tail-off—so that the reluctant astronauts were thrown forward against their
restraints and given a couple of seconds of tense breathing and anticipation;
then the next stage cut in and they were jammed back once more. After a couple
of minutes of this Emma felt bruises on her back, neck, and thighs. But
the thrust of the last booster stage was gentle, just a push at her chest and
legs. Then, finally, the thrust died for good. And
she was drifting up, slowly, out of her seat, as far as her restraints would
let her. She felt sweat that had pooled in the small of her back, spreading out
over her skin. The
rocket noise was gone. There was silence in the cabin, save for the whirr of
fans and pumps, the soft ticking of instruments, Malenfant’s quiet voice as he
worked through his shutdown checklist. And
she heard a gentle whimpering, oddly high-pitched, like a cat. It must be
Michael. But he was too far away for her to reach. Now
there was a series of clattering bangs, hard and metallic, right under her
back, as if someone were slamming on the hull with great steel fists. “There
goes the last stage,” Malenfant called. “Now we coast all the way to Cruithne.”
He grinned through his open faceplate. “Welcome to the Gerard K O ‘Neill. Don’t
move yet; we aren’t quite done.” This
cabin was called the Earth-return capsule. The four of them sat side by side,
their orange pressure suits crumpled in their metal-frame couches. Emma was at
the left-hand end of the row, jammed between Malenfant and the wall, which was
just a bulkhead, metallic and unfinished. She was looking up into a tight cone,
like a metal tepee. She was facing an instrument panel, a dashboard that
spanned the capsule, crusted with switches, dials, and softscreen readouts. On
the other side of the panel she could see clusters of wires and optical fibers
and cables, crudely taped together and looped through brackets. This was not
the space shuttle, rebuilt and quality-certified after every flight; there
was a home-workshop, improvised feel to the whole shebang. Obscurely,
however, she found that comforting. The
light, greenish gray, came from a series of small fluorescent floods set around
the walls of the capsule; the shadows were long and sharp, making this little
box of a spaceship seem much bigger than it was. But there were no windows. She
felt deprived, disoriented; she no longer knew which way up she was, how fast
she was traveling. Malenfant
reached up and took off his helmet. He shook his head, and little spherical
balls of sweat drifted away from his forehead, swimming in straight lines
through the air. “All my life I dreamed of this.” The helmet, released, floated
above his belly, drifting in some random air current. He knocked it with a
finger, and it started to spin. Emma
found her gaze following the languid rotation of the helmet. Suddenly it felt
as if the helmet was stationary and it was the rest of the ship that was
rotating, and her head was a balloon full of water through which waves were
passing. She closed her eyes and pressed her head back against the headrest of
her couch until the spinning sensation stopped. There was a sound
like a cough, a sharp stink of bile. Emma
opened her eyes and tried to lift her head, but her vision swam again.
“Michael?” “No,”
Cornelius said, his voice tight. And now she saw a big ball of vomit, green
laced with orange, shimmering up into the air above them. Complex waves crossed
its surface, and it seemed to have ten or a dozen smaller companions traveling
with it. “Oh,
Christ, Cornelius,” Malenfant said. He reached under his couch and pulled out a
plastic bag that he swept around the vomit ball. When the vomit touched the
surface of the bag, it started to behave “normally”; it spread out all over the
interior of the bag in a sticky, lumpy mess. It
was like nothing Emma had seen before; she lay there and watched the little
drama unfold, mindless of the stink. There
was a new series of low bangs, like guns firing, from beyond the wall beside
Emma. With each bang she felt a wrench as her couch dragged her sideways. “Take
it easy,” Malenfant said to them all. “That’s just the hy-drazine attitude
thrusters firing, spinning us up. We’re feeling transients. They’ll dampen
out.” There
were metallic groans from the hull, pops and snaps from the latches that docked
the Earth-entry module to the rest of the spacecraft cluster. It was like being
in a huge, clumsy fairground ride. But
at length, as the spin built up, she felt a return of weight, a gentle push
that made her sink back into her seat once more. The attitude
thrusters cut out. “Right
on the button,” Malenfant said. “We is pinwheeling to the stars, people. Let’s
go open up the shop.” He
released his restraints. He stood up in his couch, his feet bouncing above the
fabric, and he pulled at levers and straps until a central section of the
instrument panel above him folded back. It was like rearranging the interior of
a station wagon. Beyond the panel was a short tunnel leading to a hatch like a
submarine’s—a heavy iron disc with a wheel at the center. Malenfant
said, “One, two, three.” He took a jump into the air. He drifted upward easily,
floated sideways and gently impacted the wall of the tunnel. He grabbed on to a
rung, his boots dangling. “Coriolis force,” he said. “Piece of cake.” He pulled
himself farther into the tunnel, then reached up and hauled at the wheel. But
the wheel was jammed, presumably by the vibration of launch. What an
anticlimax, Emma thought. Malenfant had to have Emma pass up a big wrench, and
he used this to hit the wheel until it came loose. At last Malenfant had the
wheel turning, and he pushed the hatch upward and out of the way. He floated
easily through the hatch, his booted feet trailing after him. Emma, looking up
beyond him, saw a disc of gray fluorescent light. She glanced at
Cornelius. “Me next?” Cornelius’
face, still inside his helmet, was actually green. “I’ll pass Michael up.” She
took offher own helmet and stowed it carefully on Malen-fant’s vacated couch.
Then, breathing hard, she undipped her restraints and laid them aside. She
pushed down at her chair, cautiously. She drifted into the air a little way,
fell back slowly. It was like wading through a waist-deep swimming pool. She
was aware of Michael watching her, his eyes round and bright inside his helmet. She
tried to think of something to say to him. But of all of them he seemed the
most centered, she sensed, the most at home in this starkly new environment.
How strange that was. Without
giving herself time to think about it, she bent her knees and pushed up. She
had leapt like an Olympic athlete, but she drifted away from her course and
slammed, harder than Malenfant, against the wall of the tunnel. But she managed
to grab on to a rung. Then she hauled at the rungs to pull herself through the
tunnel. She seemed as light as a feather. She
emerged into a small chamber, a cylinder maybe ten feet across. The light was a
flat, fluorescent gray-white. There was an odd smell, metal and plastic, a mix
of staleness and antiseptic, air that had never been breathed. The walls were
thick with equipment boxes, cables, pipes, softscreens, and displays. Above her
there was a partition ceiling, an open-mesh diamond grill, beyond which she
glimpsed more cylindrical chambers. Ducts and pipes coated with silver
insulation snaked up through gaps cut in the ceiling. There were no windows
here either, and her sense of enclosure increased. Malenfant
was standing here. He bent and grabbed under her shoulders, and hauled her up
as if she were a child. “How do you feel?” “For now, fine,”
she said. He
pushed himself up into the air by flexing his toes. He seemed exhilarated,
boyish. As he descended, slow as a feather, he was drifting sideways; and when
he landed he staggered a little. “Coriolis. Just a little reminder that we
aren’t under true gravity here, but rotating.” “Like a bucket on
a rope.” . “Yeah.
This compartment is what you might call ops. Controls for the cluster, computer
hardware, most of the life-support boxes. We’ll use the Earth-return module as
a solar storm shelter. Come on.” He
led her to a ladder at the center of the chamber. It ran straight up through a
hole in the ceiling, like a fireman’s pole. Emma
walked forward cautiously. With every step she bounced into the air and came
down swimmingly slowly, and the Coriolis forces gave her a small but noticeable
sideways kick as she moved. It was disorienting, every sensation subtly
unfamiliar, like walking through a dream. Malenfant
grabbed the ladder and began to pull himself upward. He moved effortlessly,
like a seal. Emma
took the ladder but moved much more cautiously, taking the rungs one at a time,
making sure her feet were firmly anchored. With every rung she climbed the
weight dropped off her shoulders. But as if in compensation the sideways
Coriolis push seemed that much more fierce, a tangible sideways shove prizing
her loose of the ladder. Malenfant
had grabbed on to a strut. He reached down, took her hand, and helped her float
up the last few feet. She seemed to drift over the open-mesh floor like a soap
bubble. Malenfant babbled about cleated shoes he had brought along, but she
found it hard to concentrate. “This
is the zero G deck,” he said, “the center of gravity of the cluster, the place
we’re pinwheeling around. There are two more compartments above us. In here we
have everything that needs a stable platform: astronomy, navigation, radar,
antennae. We even have coelostats, little devices that will spin the opposite
way to the ship, if we need them.” “Malenfant,
with this act—by launching again, by absconding from Earth—you’ve wrecked
Bootstrap. You know that, don’t you? They’ll take apart everything you built
up.” “But
it doesn’t matter, Emma. Because we’re here, now. On our way to Cruithne, and
the downstreamer artifact, and everything. Nothing else matters.” He
grinned and pulled at her hand. “Come see.” She
let herself be led toward small curving windows set in the wall. Each window
was a disc of darkness. She pressed her face to cool glass and cupped her hands
around her eyes. The
module’s hull was a fat, curving wall. Fastened to the outside she could see
thick blankets: insulation and meteorite shielding. Solar-cell wings, seen
edge-on, were filmy sheets of bluish glass, and slow ripples passed along them
in response to some complex vibration mode. She was almost facing the sun here;
the hull and the solar wings were brilliantly lit, and she could see no stars. But now, swimming
into her view, came the Earth. It
was a crescent, blue and white and brown. She could see a fringe of atmosphere,
brilliantly bright, and the arc shape cupped a pool of darkness that was broken
by strings of orange stars—cities, she realized, spread along the edge and
river valleys of some continent on the night side of Earth. The ship’s rotation
made the Earth turn, smooth as an oiled machine, over and over. And
as she watched, the Earth was growing smaller, visibly receding, as if she were
riding into the sky in some glass-bottomed elevator. She clutched
Malenfant’s arm. “I
know,” he said, his voice tight. “Not even the Apollo astronauts saw it like
this. They did a couple of orbits of Earth, time enough to get used to the
situation before they lit out for the Moon. Not us; we’ve been thrown straight
into the out.” She
checked her watch implant. She had a meeting with some East Coast investors
booked right now. On
some level, deep in her mind, she sensed that this was wrong: not just
the illegality and unexpectedness of it, but the very nature of the situation.
She felt that she shouldn’t be here, that this was unreal; she felt as if she
were outside the scene, somehow, looking in through a glass barrier. She shouldn’t be
here. And yet she was. Perhaps she was in
some form of shock. The
crescent Earth shrank, becoming more round, more three-dimensional, more
vividly blue against the empty blackness of space, a planet rather than a
world. And, she wondered, could it be really true that all the mind and love
and hope in the universe was confined to that thin blue film of dirt and water
and air? Infomerdal You know me. Nowadays
you probably know me better from my Shit Cola ads than for the one big
successful glorious thing I did in my life. Which was to walk on the Moon. Once. In 1971. After that the
whole damn thing was shut down. Back
in 1971 I thought that by now we would be well on the way to colonizing space.
Why not? Airlines operate at just three times fuel costs. Why shouldn’t space
operations be just as economical? Spacecraft are no more complex than
airplanes—in fact, less so. But
since 1970 or thereabouts going to space has not been part of our national
agenda. NASA
has kept complete control over space. But since 1970 NASA has produced paper,
not spaceships. This was the agency, remember, that destroyed the Saturn V rather
than allow it to launch cheap-and-cheerful Skylabs that would have
threatened its bloated space station program. In
1980 I joined the study group that convinced President Ronald Reagan that the
statesman who led humankind to space would be remembered for millennia after
Isabella the Great was forgotten. For a while, it looked as if something
revolutionary might be done. But
then came the assassination attempt, and Cold War problems, and various other
issues. The president left space to other people, wno couldn’t get it done. NASA won its turf
wars. We lost access to space. But
the dream—the reasons we need spaceflight, now more than ever—none of
that has gone away. Which
is why I for one am fully behind Malenfant’s launch from the Mojave. What
else was he supposed to do? You just know those federal paper pushers
were going to find every way they could to block him. I
want to emphasize that my personal problems are not the issue here, nor is my
own career trajectory and related difficulties. To put it bluntly, I haven’t
drunk a drop in four years, and my new marriage is working out just fine. What
I am concerned about is that future generations should not be denied the
opportunities denied to my own children and grandchildren. That’s why I
agreed to appear in this infomercial. Support Reid Malenfant. If you can’t
bring yourself to do that, get off his back. The man is out there risking his
hide for you and your Give him a break. Emma Stoney Malenfant
started up the life-support systems. Pumps and fans clattered into life, and
Emma felt a breeze, flat and warm, in her hair. Then Malenfant clambered back
up to the zero G deck to check the ship’s comms systems and navigation
alignment. The
others gathered on the ops deck and stripped off their fat orange pressure
suits. They changed into lightweight NASA-type jumpsuits that lacked a lot in
style but were warm and practical and covered in pockets and Velcro strips.
They shoved the pressure suits down the hole into the Earth-return capsule and
dogged closed the hatch. Michael
had to be manhandled through all this. He was passive, unresponsive, like a
week-old infant; it was possible to move him around, even strip and clean and
dress him like a doll, but he seemed to have no will of his own. Emma let
Michael stay on the ops deck, and made sure at least one of them was there with
him the whole time. She
realized that she had a sneaking, selfish gratitude that Michael was aboard.
Having someone else to think about would take her mind off her own utter
disorientation. She
climbed the fireman’s-pole ladder to go up—or down— to the module’s other two
compartments. The disorientation of the changing vertical wasn’t so bad if she
spent a few seconds in the zero G bay giving herself time to adapt. Then she
could put out of her mind the fact that the ops deck had just been down; now
it was up, and the ladder down now led her to the other decks
that used to be above her head. It
worked fine provided she didn’t look up through the mesh and see people
dangling from the ceiling like chandeliers. The
bio sciences deck was a mix of lab and field hospital. There was some medical
equipment: a collection of pills and lotions and bandages and inflatable
splints, and more heavy-duty equipment, scary-looking stuff like a
defibrillator. The small lab area was pretty much automated, with little
requirement from the crew but to pump in regular samples of blood and urine.
Everything was color coded and labeled and built into smart little plastic
units you could just pop out of the wall to repair and replace. The
lowest deck—called, with nerdish humor, the meatware deck—was up against the
outer bulkhead of the craft, and so was the farthest from the cluster’s center
of gravity. They would eat and sleep here, under the strongest gravity
available—about equivalent to the Moon, a sixth of Earth normal. It wasn’t
exactly possible to walk normally here, but at least she could move around
without getting a kick sideways the whole time. There
was exercise gear: foldaway treadmills and an exercise cycle. Bunks were neatly
stacked against one wall. They had private curtains, zip-up sleeping bags,
night-lights, and little personal stowage pockets. She looked inside one of the
pockets and found a small softbook and music player with headset, a sleeping
mask, and earplugs, all marked with Bootstrap logos. It was cute, like an
airline giveaway pack. The
John—strictly speaking the Waste Management System— looked like it would be
less fun. It was the old space shuttle design, a lavatorial veteran of decades
of spaceflight. There was a commode with an operating handle and, God help her,
a control panel. Liquid waste would be captured and pumped away for recycling.
Solid waste wasn’t recycled; a valve would open to the vacuum of space to dry
out the feces, and it would then be dumped overboard. When she turned the
handle a vent opened and air started sucking its way down into the commode, big
vanes turning in a very intimidating way. The
toilet could only be used four times an hour, she noted with apprehension. She
suspected that in the early days at least they would need more capacity than
that. Each crew member
had a personal hygiene kit, more airline-complimentary stuff: a toothbrush,
toothpaste, dental floss, nail clippers, soap, a comb, a brush, antichap
lipstick, skin lotion, stick deodorant, a tube of shaving cream and a shaver
that, bizarrely, worked by clockwork. There was a little hand-washing station,
a hole in the wall through which you thrust your hands, and jets of hot and
cold water played over your skin. It was also, thankfully, possible to take a
shower, with a hose and a nozzle that you passed over your body inside a
concertina-type wraparound curtain. But the curtain was imprinted with stern
instructions about the importance of washing down the shower properly after
use, to The
galley was a neat little unit the size of a domestic freezer. It had hot and
cold water dispensers, serving trays, a range of plastic plates and cutlery,
and a teeny-tiny microwave oven. On the door of the galley was a complete food
list, everything from apple sauce to turkey tetrazzini. The food, stowed under
the galley, came in dehydrated packages, sliced meats with sauce or gravy in
foil packages, plastic cans with tear-off lids. There were also a few treat
items like candy bars in, the labels said, “their natural form.” There was even
a tap that would dispense Shit Cola, the relic of some long-forgotten
sponsorship deal. Experimentally she found a cup, a globe with an inlet valve
and nipple, and tried a little of the Shit. The carbonation didn’t seem to be
working right—no doubt some low-gravity problem—and it tasted lousy. There
was enough food for the four of them for two hundred days in space: ninety days
out, ninety back, twenty at the asteroid. No doubt that could be stretched by
rationing if it came to it, but it did give a finality to the mission duration. She
was unstowing all of this from its launch configuration when Malenfant called
her from the zero G deck. She glanced at her watch and was startled to find
that already twelve hours had elapsed since the launch. She
pulled herself up the ladder to join Malenfant by a window. He grinned and took
her arm. “You’ll want to see this. We’re here for a gravity assist. In fact,
we’ll be doing this twice.” Quietly,
he talked about the difficulty of reaching Cruithne, with its highly elliptical
and tilted-up orbit. To that end the impulse from the rocket stack would be
boosted with gravity slingshots around the Moon. The ship would whip right
around the Moon, to be hurled inward past the Earth, and then out past the Moon
a second time. The theft of momentum by the O ‘Neill would mean that the
Moon would forever circle the Earth a fraction slower. She let his words
wash over her. For, beyond the small, curving window, she saw black, gray,
brown-white, a mesh of curves and inky darkness, sliding across her view like
oil. It was a crescent bathed in sunlight, pocked with craters, wrinkled by
hills. On the plains she could see boulders, pinpoints of brightness sending
long, needle-fine shadows across the dusty ground. And the cres cent was growing.
The ship was flying into the shadow of the The
sunlit crescent narrowed, even as it spread across space. It was soon too large
to be captured by a single window, and she leaned forward to see the sweep of
the Moon, from horn to skinny horn. At last the crescent narrowed to
invisibility, and she was flying over the shadowed Moon, a hole in the stars. She
found she was holding her breath. The noises of the ship’s systems, little
gadgets humming and ticking, seemed sacrilegious in this huge dark quiet. There was an
explosion of light. She craned to see. Far
ahead of the craft, the sun was rising over the Moon. A line of fire had
straddled the horizon, poking through the mountains and crater rims there. The
light fled across the bare surface, casting shadows hundreds of miles long from
mountains and broken crater walls. The smaller, younger craters were wells of
darkness in the flat light. She
checked her watch. It was early evening in Vegas. Right now, she thought, I am
supposed to be wrapping up the day’s work, making my way out through the
protesters to my apartment. Instead,
this. Already Earth, her life, seemed a lot farther away than twelve
hours, a mere quarter-million miles. The craft sailed
over brightening ground. “You
know,” Malenfant said, “when we pass the orbit of the Moon we’ll already have
traveled farther than anybody has ever gone before.” He cupped her chin and
turned her head to him. He ran his thumb over her cheek. It came away wet. She
was surprised. “I’m sorry,” she
said. “I didn’t know it would be like this.” He
smiled. “I know it’s wrong. I know I’m selfish. But I’m glad you’re here.” She let him hold
her, and they stared out at the fleeing Moon. But
suddenly Michael was here, pushing between them, warm limbs flashing, tinny
translated voice jarring. Watch the Moon, Malenfant. Watch the Moon! “Jesus,” Malenfant
snapped. He was terrified, Emma realized Maura Della Maura had to
decide whether to endorse a military response to Bootstrap’s
activities. It was a big
decision. Maybe the biggest of her life. It
may be, proponents of the military option concluded, that there was something
on the asteroid that was indeed essential to the future of humankind. If that
was so, then surely it couldn’t be left in the hands of Reid Malenfant: a
rogue, a maverick, out of control. And who best to take control but the U.S.
government? Well, perhaps. She
tried to call Bootstrap’s various offices. All she got was voice jail, endless
automated phone systems. Occasionally a cop or FBI officer picked up, as a
break from impounding Bootstrap files and property. Eschatology, similarly, was
being raided and shut down. Meanwhile
she read through the reports her staff assembled for her, and watched TV, and
scoured the Net, and tried to get a sense of where the world was heading now
that the Carter prediction doom-soon gloom had been so confounded and confused
by the far-future light show from the sky. The
e-psychologists likened it to the trauma, at an individual level, of learning
the date of one’s death. There
were some positive aspects, of course. Thanks to the far-future visions the
science of cosmology seemed to be heading for an overnight revolution—at least,
in the minds of those who were prepared to entertain the notion that the
Cruithne images might be genuine. Similarly—in ways she failed to understand,
relating to constraints on particle-decay lifetimes and so forth—various other
branches of physics were being turned over. On the other hand, some
philosophers argued it was bad for the mental health of the species to be given
answers to so many questions without the effort of discovery. The
churches had pretty uniformly condemned the downstream visions for their
godless logic. Science fiction sales in all media had taken a hammering—not
that that was necessarily a bad thing, in Maura’s opinion—though she had heard
that there were already several digital dramas being cooked up in Hollywood’s
banks of story-spinning supercomputers, stories set against the death of the
Galaxy, or orbiting a black hole mine. And
on a personal level, there were many people who seemed simply unable to cope
with it all. There
were some estimates the downstream hysteria had claimed more than a thousand
lives nationally already. People were killing themselves, and each other, because
they believed the shadowy future visions weren’t real, that Carter must be
right after all; others were killing themselves because they thought the
Cruithne future was real. A
lot of the fear and violence seemed to have focused on the Blue children—and,
just as distressing, those who were suspected of being Blue. Perhaps it was
inevitable, she thought; after all, the children live among us, here and now.
How convenient it is to have somebody to hate. Meanwhile
the FBI had reported on a new ritual-murder sect. The adherents believed they
were “fast-forwarding” their victims to a point where they would be revived by
the black hole miners or some other group of downstreamers and live in peace
and harmony, forever in the future. And
so on. More and more she got the sense that she was stuck in the middle of an
immature species’ crisis of adolescence. Which shaped her
view on the decision that faced her. Personally
Maura had severe doubts there would be anything to find on Cruithne, except for
ancient dusty rock and Dan Ys-tebo’s peculiar squid. What was more important
was the symbolism of the military action. The
government would act to show it was still in control of events: that it was not
paralyzed by the Carter prediction, that even Reid Malenfant was not beyond its
jurisdiction. It seemed to Maura that this was what Americans always strove to
do: to take a lead, to take control, to do something. And
that was the subtext, the real purpose behind the military response. The think
tank report argued that the resonance of action was essential now to
restore the social cohesion of a wired-up planet. And Maura,
reluctantly, found she agreed. Sorry, Malenfant,
she thought. She
registered her recommendation, and turned, with relief, to other matters. Reid Malenfant Removed from the
swirling currents of humanity, the crew of the Gerard K O ‘Neill
sailed into darkness. After
just a couple of days, though Earth’s clouds and blue-green oceans were still
visible, its disc had shrunk to the apparent size of the Moon from the ground.
And the next day, it was smaller still. It would take ninety days of such
phenomenal traveling to reach Cruithne, tracing out its own peculiar orbit all
of forty million miles from home. The celestial
mechanics of the ship’s trajectory were complex. Both
Earth and Cruithne rounded the sun in about a year. Cruithne, tracing its
ellipse, moved a tad faster. It meant that the O’Neill had to leap
between two moving rocks, like a kid hopping from one roundabout to another.
After the impulse given it by its booster throw, the ship was coasting through
its own orbit independently of the Earth, a rounded ellipse that cut inside
Earth’s path. By
the time they reached Cruithne the ship would be around twelve degrees in
advance of Earth: twelve out of three-sixty, a thirtieth of the circumference
of the planet’s orbit. Malenfant
liked to think he would be a couple of weeks ahead in time of the folks back
home. He
treated the first bouts of motion sickness with Scop-Dex; he was glad when he
could wean his crew off that because of the drowsiness it caused. They all
suffered from low-G problems like the facial puffiness and nasal irritation
caused by body-fluid redistribution. They were peeing too much as a result of
their bodies’ confusion over this, and their hearts, with less work to do, were
relaxing. And so on. Despite the artificial G and the exercise regime he
imposed, their muscles were wasting, their hearts were shrinking, and their
bones were leaching away. It
was all anticipated and well understood, of course. But that didn’t help make
it easier to accept. Most of their decondi-tioning, in fact, had happened in
the first nine hours in space, when they were still inside the orbit of
the Moon. And after the nominal mission, after two hundred days in space, they
would all be walking with a stick for months. So it goes. He
kept Cornelius and Emma busy by cross-training them on the medical equipment.
There was simple stuff like cardio-pulmonary resuscitation procedures, how to
administer elec-troshock paddles, the use of chemicals like sodium bicarb. He
gave them familiarization training on the drugs the ship carried, along with
blood products. There were more grisly exercises, such as emergency tracheotomy
and how to secure an intravenous catheter (the fat saphenous veins of the inner
thigh were the best bet). Of
course he was no medic himself. He relied heavily on recordings and softscreen
simulations to keep him on the right track. But
both Cornelius and Emma were intelligent; they both soon figured out the
subtext of their training, which was that in the event of any real emergency
there was little that could be done. A single serious injury would likely
exhaust their medical supplies. And even if the patient, whichever unlucky sap
it was, could be stabilized long enough to be kept alive and brought home, the
others would have to nurse a nonfunctioning invalid all the way back to Earth. Malenfant
didn’t share with the others the training he’d gotten for himself on
euthanasia, or on how to conduct a scientifically and legally valid autopsy. During those first
weeks they stayed healthy enough, luckily. But
once the adrenaline-rush excitement of the launch and the novelty of the
mission wore off, all three of the adults—himself included—came crashing down
into a feeling of intense isolation. He had expected this. He’d gotten some
psychological training, based mainly on Russian experience, on long-duration
spaceflight. Cornelius, for example, seemed locked in a bubble world of his
own, his odd, smoothed-over personality cutting him off from the others like a
second spacesuit. Malenfant left him alone as much as possible. The
general depression seemed to be hitting Emma hardest, however. Oddly,
when he looked into her eyes, it sometimes seemed as if she weren’t there at
all, as if there were only a fragment of the Emma he knew, looking out at him,
puzzled. How did I get here? It was understandable. He had, after all,
shanghaied her, utterly without warning. It
would help if there were something to fill up her time, here on the O
‘Neill. But there was no real work for her to do beyond the chores and the
training. He had softbooks, of course, but he’d only brought along technical
manuals, a few books for the kid... Not a novel in the whole damn memory, and
not even a yellowing hardcopy paperback. It would be easy enough to have stuff
up-loaded from Earth, of course, but although the reports and telemetry he
downloaded daily were surely being picked up by the NASA deep-space people,
nobody down there seemed inclined to talk back to him. He tried to handle
his own deep sense of guilt. He’d
felt he needed to bring her along, on a whole series of levels. He still felt
like that. But it would, after all, have been easy to push her away, there in
the critical moments in the Mo-jave. To have kept from stealing her life from
her. If
not for his Secret, maybe they’d be a little more open with each other. Of
course, if not for the Secret, they wouldn’t be here at all. But what was done
was done. Anyhow
he’d refused to waste processor capacity on e-therapy programs, or any of that
other modern crap that he regarded as mind-softening junk, despite
recommendations from a slew of “experts” during the mission planning. The truth
is, he knew, there were no experts, because nobody had gone out as far
as this before. They would just have to cope, learn as they went along, support
each other, as explorers always had. He
did worry about the kid, though. Even though Michael spooked him half to death.
Wherever that came from, it surely wasn’t the kid’s fault... Flight
in deep space was, after all, utterly strange—even for Malenfant, who felt as
if he’d spent his whole life preparing for this. It
was possible to forget, sometimes, that they were locked up here in this tiny
metal bubble, with nothing out there save for a few lumps of floating
rock that came to seem less and less significant the farther they receded from
Earth. But most times, everything
felt strange. If
he walked too rapidly across the meatware deck, he could feel the Coriolis cutting
in, a ghostly sideways push that made him stagger. Even when he washed or took
a drink, the water would move around the bowl in huge languid waves, pulsing
like some sticky, viscous oil. If he immersed his hands it felt like water
always had, but it clung to his flesh in great globules and ribbons, so that he
had to scrape it off and chase it back into the bowl. And
so on. Everything was strange. Sometimes he felt he couldn’t cope with
it, as if he couldn’t figure out the mechanics or logic of the environment.
Perhaps, he thought, this is how Michael feels all the time, living in this
incomprehensible, fragmented world. It
was a relief to retreat to his bunk, eyes closed, strapped in, shut out from
all stimuli, trying to feel normal. But
even here, in deepest space, with no sensory input at all, he could still feel something:
the evolution of his own thoughts, the sense of time passing as he forged
downstream into the future, the deepest, most inner sense of all. There
was no science to describe this. The laws of physics were time-reversible: they
ran as happily backward as forward. But he knew in his deepest soul that time
was not reversible for him, that he was bound on a one-way journey to
the future, to the deepest downstream. How strange, how
oddly comforting that was. He drifted into
sleep. Milton Foundation
e-spokesperson It distresses all
of us that the general psychological reaction to the news of the future has
focused on the Blue children. You have to understand that Foundation Schools
have always worked for the children’s protection as much as their development. When
the children’s nature was first publicized, the Schools first established, the
effect was, at first, beneficial for everybody concerned. Families started to
understand they weren’t alone, that their superintelligent children were part
of a wider phenomenon. But after all, there is much about the children we do
not understand. Their common obsession with blue-circle motifs, for instance. There
have been many theories to explain the children’s origin, their sudden
emergence into the world. Perhaps this is all some dramatic example of morphic
resonance. Perhaps they are aliens. Perhaps they represent an evolutionary
leap—maybe we have Homo superior living among us, soldiers from the future
who will enslave us. And so on. Hysteria, perhaps.
But people are afraid. At
first the general fear manifested itself in subtle ways: Surrounding
communities generally shunned the Schools, starving them of resources and
access to local infrastructure, blocking approvals for extensions, that sort of
thing. Lately, matters
have taken a turn for the worse. Much worse. Foundation
Schools in cities and towns around the planet— buildings, their staff and
students—have been attacked. Some children have been injured; one child is
dead. And
even beyond the Schools, in the homes, we know that parents have turned on
their own children. We
deeply regret several unfortunate incidents within Foundation Schools. We have
tried to ensure that our supervision of the children has been of the highest
quality. However I have to emphasize that the Milton Foundation has no direct
control over the Schools. The Schools are independent establishments run under
national and regional educational policies; we aren’t responsible for this. We
have actually acted to mitigate the conditions many children are kept in. We
do not oppose the closure of our Schools, the taking of the children into
federal custody. It’s easy to be judgmental. But what are we to do? Besides, some of
the worst Schools have been American. Oh. You didn’t
know that? (Name and Address
Withheld) There
has been a great deal of speculation in these columns and elsewhere over the
origin of the so-called “Blue child” phenomenon. Perhaps this is
just a statistical fluke—maybe these superkids have always been among us and we
never even noticed. Some, of course, believe the Blue children may have some
supernatural or even divine origin. It seems rather more likely to me they are For
example, many children have difficulty digesting proteins, such as casein and
gluten, contained in cows’ milk and wheat. These proteins may be broken down,
not into amino acids, but into peptides that can interfere with the hormones
and neurotransmitters used by the developing brain. Perhaps some such physical
cause is the solution. Certainly we seem to be suffering a parallel “plague” of
developmental illnesses that includes attention deficit syndrome,
hyperactivity, and dyslexia. Whatever
the truth I believe the focus of the debate must now shift: away from the
origin of the children, to their destiny. I
believe the children represent a discontinuity in the history of our species.
If they are truly superior to us, and if they breed true, they are the greatest
threat to our continued survival since the Ice Age. The resolution to
this situation is clear. First.
The existing children must be sterilized to prevent their breeding and further
propagation. Second.
Tests must be developed (perhaps they already exist) for assessing the
developmental potential of a child while still in the womb. Such tests must be
applied—nationally and internationally—to all new pregnancies. Third.
Fetuses that fail the tests, that is, which prove to have Blue attributes, must
be terminated immediately. This
must be done without sentiment and with maximum efficiency, before the children
accrue the power to stop us. At
present they are young: small and weak and unformed and vulnerable. They will
not always be so. It
will be hard. If governments will not listen, it is up to us, the people, to
take action. Any and all sanctions are morally defensible. This is a time of
racial survival, a crux. I
would point out that we emerged from the Ice Age crisis transformed as a
species, in strength and capability. So we must purge our souls again. These
need not be dark days, but a time of glorious bright cleansing. Turning
to the comparable issue of the enhanced cephalopods... Burt Lippard We’ve
all seen the future now. That Reid Malenfant stuff. Holy smoke. The one thing
we know for sure is human beings, us, won’t be able to cope with that. We
shouldn’t fear the Blues. They’re smarter than us, is all. So what? Most people
are smarter than me anyhow. I
say we should give up our power to them. Sooner one Blue child running the
world than a thousand so-called democrats. I’ll work with them, when the day
comes. I
say this. The Blues are the future. Anyone who lays a finger on them now will
have me to answer to. Maura Della Maura flew to
Sioux Falls and spent the night. The
next morning was bright, clear, the sky huge. On a whim she gave her driver the
day off. She set off, heading toward Minnesota. Past Worthington she turned
into Iowa. The sun was high and bright in a blue cloudless sky. She drove past
huge Day-Glo fields of rape and corn. This was a place of farms, and worked
earth, and people living in the same nouses their great-grandparents did. Even
the agri-chemical corporate logos, painted by gen-eng on the cornfields, seemed
unobtrusive today. In
these days of gloom and ecodisaster, after too long buried in the orange smog
of Washington, she’d forgotten that places like this still existed. And in her
district, too. Was
all the Malenfant stuff—talk of the future, messages from time, the Carter catastrophe,
the destiny of humankind— just an airy dream? If there was no way to connect
the grandiose dreams of the future to this—the day-to-day reality, the
small, noble aspirations of the people of Iowa—could they be said to have any
meaning? I should spend
more time out here, she thought. In
fact, maybe it was time to retire—not in a couple of years— but now. She
was too old for children of her own, of course, but not for the whitewashed
farmhouse, the couple of horses. Anyhow, she knew when she looked into her
heart she’d never really wanted kids anyhow. She’d seen how kids dropped from
the sky and exploded people’s lives like squalling neutron bombs. She was
honest enough to admit she was too selfish for that; her life, her only life,
was her own. Of
course that didn’t qualify her too well for the visit she must make today. She had received a
plea for help. It
had come into Maura’s office, remarkably, by snail-mail. She opened the
envelope and found a picture of a wide-eyed five-year-old, a letter handwritten
in a simple, childish hand, far beyond the reach of any spell-checker software
and replete with grammatical and other errors. Reading
a letter was a charge of nostalgia for Maura, in these days of electronic
democracy. The
letter was from a family in a town called Blue Lake, in northern Iowa, right at
the heart of her district, the heart of the Midwest. It was a college town, she
recalled, but she was ashamed to find she couldn’t remember the last time she’d
been out there. The letter was from two parents baffled and dismayed because
the government was demanding they give up their son. It was all part of the
greater scandal that had broken out nationally—indeed, worldwide—about the
treatment of Blue children. The
thing of it was, Maura couldn’t see a damn thing she could do about it. She
reached for her softscreen, preparing to post an e-reply. Somehow, though, as
she sat here holding the simple scrap of paper, the old-fashioned still photo
with its smiling kid, that didn’t seem enough. She
had glared out the window at the dull Washington sky, heard the wash of traffic
noise. She needed a break from all this hothouse shit, the endless Malenfant
blamestorming. She started going
through her diary. Blue
Lake—pop. 9000—seemed to be a classic small town, built around the wide,
glimmering lake that had given it its name. The downtown—brick buildings and
family-owned stores—was solid and immortal looking. There was a park at the
edge of the lake, and from it ran a whole series of broad, leafy streets lined with
big nineteenth-century homes. One of these turned out to be the street she was
looking for. She stopped the
car and got out. The
air was fresh, silent save for a distant growl of traffic, a rustle of leaves
over her head. The sidewalk felt oddly soft under her feet. It was smart
concrete, of course: self-repairing, unobtrusive. She walked up a path past a
glowing green lawn. There was a bicycle, child-sized, bright red, dumped on the
grass. The house itself might still be in the middle of the nineteenth century,
save for the solar collection blanket draped over the roof, the button-sized
security camera fixed to the door, the intelligent garbage can half hidden by
foliage. Thus technology could be used to improve the world: not to change it,
or spin it out of touch with humanity. Sometimes we get it right, she thought;
the future doesn’t have to destroy us. This
is a good place, she thought, a human place. And the federal government—no,
Maura, admit your responsibility, /—I want to take away a child, spirit him off
from this beautiful place to some godforsaken center in Idaho or Nevada or
maybe even overseas. She rang the
doorbell. Bill
Tybee turned out to be thirtyish, slim, a little overawed by this congresswoman
who had parachuted into his life. He welcomed her in, talking too fast. “My
wife’s away on military assignment. She was thrilled you were coming out to see
us. Tommy’s our older child. We have a little girl, Billie, not yet two; she is
at a creche today...” She
put together a picture of the Tybees’ life from the little clues around the
house: the empty box of fatbuster pills; the big softscreen TV plastered over
one wall; the ticking grandfather clock, obviously ancient; a run-down cleaner
microbot the size of a mouse that she nearly stepped on in the middle of the
living room carpet. Bill kicked it out of the way, embarrassed. Bill
wore a silver lapel ribbon, the med-alert that marked him out as a cancer
victim. Every time she looked, Maura counted more cancer victims among her
electors than seemed reasonable. No doubt something to do with the breakdown of
the environment. Bill led her
upstairs to a bedroom door. There was a sign, cycling around like a Times
Square billboard: TOM TYBEE’S ROOM! DO NOT
ENTER! SANTA CLAUS ONLY! Bill knocked.
“Tom? There’s a lady to see you. Can we Bill
pushed open the door—there was some kind of junk behind it, and he had a little
trouble—and he led Maura into the room. It
was painted bright yellow, with a window that overlooked the garden. Along one
wall there was a wardrobe and a bunk bed with a giant storage locker
underneath, against the other wall a big chest of drawers. The wardrobe and
chest were both open, and clothes and other stuff just spilled out, all over
the floor and the bed, to such an extent it was hard to believe it was
possible, even in principle, to stow it all away. The spare acreage of walls
was covered with posters: a map of the world, sports pennants, some
aggressive-looking superhero glaring out of a mask. It
was a typical five-year-old boy’s room, Maura thought to herself. Not that she
was an expert on such matters. The
most striking thing about the room was a series of photographs and posters,
some of them blown up, that had been stuck to the walls at about waist
height—no, she thought, at little-boy eye level—some of them even lapping over
the precious sports pennants. They were pictures of star fields. Maura was no
astronomer but she recognized one or two constellations—Scorpio, Cygnus maybe.
A river of light ran through the images, a river of stars. The photographs made
up, she realized, in a kind of patchwork way, a complete
three-hundred-and-sixty-degree map of the Milky Way as it wrapped around the
sky. Tom
himself—the kid, the Blue—was a very ordinary five-year-old; small, thin, dark,
big eyed. He was sitting in the middle of the kipple-covered floor. He was
playing some kind of game, Maura realized; he had toys—cars, planes, little
figures—set out in a ring around him. He had a Heart, one of those electronic
recording gadgets, sitting on the floor beside him. “Hello,” the boy
said. “Hello, Tom.” Bill
kneeled down, with a parent’s accustomed grace. “Tom, this lady is from
Congress.” “From Washington?” Maura
said, “That’s right.” She picked up one of his toys, some
kind of armed lizard in a blue cape. “What are you making? A fort?” “No,”
Tom said seriously. He took back the lizard and put it back in its place in the
circle. He didn’t expand, and Maura felt very dumb. She
stood up and pointed at the Milky Way photos. “Did you find all these
yourself?” “I
started with that one.” He pointed. It was Cygnus, an elegant swan shape,
bright Vega nestling alongside. “I found it in my dad’s book.” “An
old astronomy encyclopedia,” Bill said. “Fixed-image. I had it when / was a
kid. He found the other pictures himself. From books, the Net. I helped him
process them and get them to the same scale, match them. But he knew what he
was looking for. That’s when we first suspected he might be—” Solitary.
Brilliant. Obsessive. Uncommunicative. Pursuing projects beyond his years. Blue. Tom said, “I have
a telescope.” “You do? That’s
great.” “Yeah. You can see
it’s made up of stars.” “The Milky Way?” “The
Galaxy. And it goes beyond Cygnus.” He pointed at his walls. “It starts in
Sagittarius, over there. Then it goes through Aquila and Cygnus, and it brushes
Cassiopeia, and past Perseus and Orion and Puppis, and then you can’t see it
any more. I wanted to see it from the other side.” Bill
said, “He means the southern hemisphere. His mother brought him home a couple
of images from postings in the Pacific.” Tom
pointed to his photos. “It goes to Carina, and you can see a lot more of it.
And it goes to the Southern Cross and Centaurus and the tail of Scorpio, and it
gets brighter, and then it goes to Sagittarius where it’s really wide and has a
dark line in the middle. And then it goes on to Aquila and to Cygnus...” “Do
you know what it is, Tom? The Milky Way, I mean, the Galaxy.” “It’s stars. And
it’s a big whirly.” “A spiral?” “Yeah.
Look, you can see. There’s the middle of the Galaxy, in Sagittarius, where it
gets fat and bulgy. And all the arms wrap around that. “We’re
inside an arm. You can see one of the other arms between us and the center
there, going through Centaurus and the Southern Cross and Carina. And there—”
He pointed to the bright cloud in Carina. “—that’s where it turns away from us,
and you see it end-on, and that’s why it looks so bright, like a road full of
cars coming at you. And then there’s a lane of dust and stuff that looks dark,
the stuff between the arms, and that’s the black stripe down the middle. And
then on the other side of Carina you can see the arm that wraps around the
outside of the sun, and it goes—” He turned around and pointed to his northern
sky.”—there, all the way across.” Bill shrugged. “He
figured all this out for himself.” “He figured out he’s
in the middle of a spiral Galaxy?” “All by himself.
Yes.” The
kid, Tom, talked on. He might have been any five-year-old—cute, friendly
enough, a little subdued—except for his subject. Most kids his age, the kids in
the neighborhood here, were surely barely aware they were in Iowa. Little Tom
was already a galactic traveler. She felt a brush
of fear. It
was, she thought, this mix of the mundane with the strange—the childish toys and
mess with the visions of galactic geography—that was so unsettling about these
Blue children. A kid wasn’t supposed to be like this. And
she noticed, now, that every one of Tom’s toys—the cars and boats and figures
he had put in a protective ring around himself—was blue. Maura accepted
some coffee, tried to put Bill at his ease. Bill
Tybee was a stay-at-home parent, the homemaker. He showed her, shyly, an
animated postcard of his wife, June. It had been taken on an air base
somewhere. She was a short, slightly dumpy blond, a wide Iowa smile, dressed in
a crisp USASF uniform; when Bill lifted it into the sunlight the postcard
cycled ten seconds of her saluting and grinning, over and over. She was
enlisted, a technical specialist in a special forces unit. After
a few minutes, Bill started to open up about his fears for the boy. “I know
he’s Blue. The school assessment proved it—” “Then
you should be proud. You know that means he’s exceptional.” “I
don’t want him to be exceptional. Not if it means he has to go away.” “Well,
that’s the law, Bill. I know how you feel. I know you’re concerned for his
safety, and you’ve every right to be after what happened to him before.” “They
failed to protect him, and they expelled him, Ms. Della. I wasn’t going to give
him back just because they said they changed their minds.” “But
you can’t keep him at home. The new centers aren’t run by some private
organization like the Miltons, but by the federal government. There’s nothing
to fear. It’s the best for him.” “With
respect, Ms. Della, I don’t think you know what’s best for my kid.” “No,” she said.
“No, I probably don’t. That’s why I’m here.” “So
he’s smart. But he still needs to grow, to have a life, to play with other
kids. Is he going to get all of that at one of these fancy centers?” “Well, that’s why
the centers were set up, Bill.” “I
know the theory,” Bill said. “But that’s not how it is. That’s not what it’s
like to live with this thing.” Bill talked on about the effect of TV and the
Nets: the talk shows featuring kids with giant plastic dome heads, the TV
evangelists who claimed that the kids were a gift from Jesus or a curse from
Satan, and so on. “It’s a drip, drip, drip. There’s a whole host of ‘experts’
telling the world it’s okay to pick on my kid, because he’s different. And
I’ve seen the reports of those places overseas, in Australia and places, where
they beat up the kids and starve them and—” “That’s
not happening here, Bill.” She leaned forward, projecting a practiced
authority. “And besides, I’ll ensure Tom is protected.” Or
at least, she thought, I will strive to minimize the harm that is done to him.
Maybe that is my true vocation. Bill Tybee burst
out, “Why us, Ms. Della? Why our kid?” To that, of
course, she had no answer. Emma Stoney Emma tried to care
for Michael. Or at least to maintain some kind of human
contact with him. But
the boy would barely stir from his sleeping compartment down on the meatware
deck. He seemed to spend the whole time sitting on his bunk bed over some
softscreen program or another. When
they did force Michael out of his bunk, for food and exercise and hygiene
breaks, the kid seemed to veer between catatonia and a complete freak-out, an
utter inability to deal with the world. He would rock back and forth, crooning,
making strange flapping motions with his hands. Or he would find some control
panel light, flickering on and off, and stare at it for hours. Meanwhile,
no amount of encouragement or attention seemed able to root out Michael’s
fundamental suspicion of them. It
disturbed Emma. She knew that when Michael looked at her, he just saw another
adult in the long line who had mistreated him, subjected him to arbitrary
rales, punished him endlessly. From Michael’s point of view, this new
environment was just another setup, the kind hands and smiling voices just part
of a new set of rales he had to learn. Eventually, the
punishment would return. Once
she tried to push him, with the help of a softscreen translator. “Michael. What
are you thinking about?” I am nothing. “Tell me what that
means.” It
means I am not special. I am nowhere special. I am in no special time. I would
not know if the whole world were suddenly made one day older, or one day
younger. I would not know if the whole world were moved to the left, this much.
He hopped sideways, like a frog; briefly he grinned
as a child. It means that the world was born, and will die, just as I will. He
said this calmly, as if it were as obvious as the weather. Cornelius
stirred. “This is new. It sounds like the Copernican principle. No privileged
observers. Every day he surprises me.” Emma
felt baffled, distracted by Michael’s software voice, which sounded like a
middle-aged American woman, perhaps from Seattle. “Tell me how you know that,
Michael.” Because the sky is
dark at night. It
took her some minutes of cross-examination, and cross-reference with sources
she accessed through her softscreen, to figure out his meaning. It
was, she realized slowly, a version of Gibers’ paradox, an old cosmological
riddle. Why should the sky be dark at night? If the universe was infinite, and
static, and lasted forever, then Earth would be surrounded by an array of stars
going off to infinity. And every direction Michael looked, his eye would
receive a ray of light from the surface of a star. The whole sky ought to glow
as bright as the surface of the sun. Therefore,
since the sky was dark—and since Michael had figured out that he wasn’t in a
special place in the universe, and so there were no special places—the
universe couldn’t be eternal and infinite and static; at least one of those
assumptions must be wrong. So
the stars must have been born, as I was born, Michael
said. Otherwise their light would fill up the sky. People are born; people
fade; people die. I was born; I fade; I die. So the stars were born; the stars
will fade; the stars will die. It is okay. Big Bang to Heat
Death, just from looking at the stars. Cornelius
said, “Maybe it comes from his belief system. His people had Christianity
imposed on them, but the Lozi have kept many of their old beliefs. They believe
in an afterlife, but it isn’t a place of punishment or reward. This world,
of illness and crop failure and famine and short, brutal lives, is where you
suffer. In the next life you are happy. They wear tribal markings so that when
they die they are placed with their relatives.” She
asked Michael if he believed there would be a happy life for the world and the
stars, after they died. Oh
yes, the translating machine said. Oh yes. But
not for people. We have to make it right for others. Do you see? “Moses,”
Malenfant growled. “Moses and the Promised Land. Are bumans like Moses,
Michael?” Yes, oh yes. But she was not
sure if they had understood each other. One
day, cleaning up, Emma found, behind a ventilation grill, a cache of food—just
scraps, crumbs in cleaned-out bags, fragments of fruit bars, a few dehydrated
packets that had been chewed on, dry, as if by a rat. She left it all exactly
as she had found it. Cornelius Ta/ne In a way Michael’s
soul is the essence of the mathematician’s. I
know what he is feeling. I remember how strange it was when I realized that if
I became a mathematician I could spend my life in pursuit of a kind of mystical
experience few of my fellow humans could ever share. Mystical?
Certainly. Data can serve only as a guide in the deepest intellectual
endeavors. We are led more by a sense of aesthetics, as we manufacture our
beautiful mathematical structures. We believe that the most elegant and simple
structures are probably the ones that hold the greatest truth. That is why we
seek unified theories—ideas that underpin and unite other notions—in
mathematics as well as physics. We’re artists, we
mathematicians, we physicists. But
more than that. There is always the hope that a mathematical construction, a
product of the human imagination, nevertheless corresponds to some truth in the
external world. Perhaps
you can understand this. When you learned Pythagoras’ theorem, you learned
something about every right-angled triangle in the world, for all time. If you
understood Newton’s laws, you grasped something about every particle that has
ever existed. It is a sense of reach, of joy—of power. For
most of us such transcendent moments are rare. But not for Michael. The whole
universe is the laboratory for his thought experiments. And given the most
basic of tools to work with— even scratchings in the dirt—he attains that state
of grace easily. He is in a kind of... Ecstasy? Well,
perhaps. Of
course it may be that his genius is associated with a deeper disorder. There
is a mild form of autism called Asperger’s Syndrome. This is characterized by
introversion and a lack of emotion; it results in difficulty in communicating,
a lack of awareness of and sympathy for the emotions of others. But it is also
associated with a narrow focus, adherence to an obsession that takes precedence
over mere social satisfaction. Surely such a
nature is essential for any intellectual success. Emma
Stoney claims that Michael’s withdrawn and suspicious nature has nothing to do
with any autism, but is a direct result of how he
has been handled by us, the adult world. Well, perhaps. There
are six classic symptoms of Asperger’s. I would claim Michael exhibits five of
these. I should know. I
recognize four in myself. June Tybee For
June Tybee, the pace of the training was ferocious. As a tech specialist who
seemed likely to go into battle, her own workload was mostly physical stuff and
combat. She
was put through parachute drops. She endured the rigors of” a centrifuge in a
big navy lab in Pennsylvania. She floated for hours underwater in weighted-down
pressure suits fighting mock battles against experienced NASA astronauts who
would come swarming at her from any which way (think three-D! think
three-D!). The training was clearly intended to desensitize her against the
experiences of the upcoming spaceflight. There would be time enough during the
mission, the long flight to Cruithne, to brief them all on operations at the
asteroid itself. And, suddenly, it
was shipping-over time. In
the week before she was to be flown to California, she paid a last visit to
Tom’s center in Nevada. Bill was here to meet her, of course. He’d been working
as an unpaid assistant at the center since Tom had been brought here, leaving
Billie with Bill’s sister back home. They
spent an unhappy, sleepless night in a motel, and then Bill drove her in to the
center. The
security operation was ferocious. But it was obviously necessary. Bill pointed
out a place where the desert sand was blackened and scarred, the wire fencing
obviously repaired. June,
crisp in her Air & Space Force uniform, wished she were wearing a weapon. “I
hate to think of you and Tommy in here, with this shit going on.” Bill
said tiredly, “Junie, don’t you follow the news? The whole damn world is going
crazy. In here is about the safest place in the country we could be right now.” Maybe
so, June thought, as she returned the glare of the scowling grunt on the gate.
As long as those goons don’t turn around and start firing inward. They
found Tom in a lab room filled with science equipment. Bill said the children
worked on physics here. “Physics?
How can Tom be working on physics? He’s five years old.” “June,
things here are... different. Until you work with them, you wouldn’t believe
it.” And
now here came little Tom himself, straight and serious in his gold uniform with
that ugly blue band on his breast. He was still carrying the electronic Heart
she had given him. At first he walked solemnly, almost cautiously, holding on
to the hand of a girl, an older kid, tall and blond and staring. But
then Tom broke away and ran to his mother, and he was just Tommy, for a few
moments more. She knelt down and grabbed his squirming warm body and buried her
face in his hair, determined not to show him any tears. She
played with him for a while, and he showed her his work. Some of it was frankly
beyond her, strings of symbols crossing bright plastic softscreens. But some of
it was just kids’ stuff, paintings of stick people and fluffy yellow clouds,
clumsy models of rockets and animals made of paper and clay. The
mix of the weird wonder-kid stuff and normal, everyday childishness was
unnerving. She stole glances at Bill, and saw that he understood how she was
feeling. And
the whole time the older girl, Anna, stayed near Tom, always watching, always
silent. When
her time was up, June knelt down again and faced her son. “Tommy, you know I
have to go away.” “Into space. Dad
told me.” “I don’t know how
long I’ll be gone.” “Will you come
back?” A
quick answer came to her lips, a mother’s white lie, but she bit back on it.
She glanced up into Bill’s weary bafflement— into the gray, clear eyes of the
girl, Anna—into the deep, unfathomable eyes of her own son. “I don’t know,”
she told him. It was the truth, of course. He nodded gravely. When
she let him go, he went to Anna, who took him by the hand and led him to a
group of the others, and soon he was immersed in physics, or quantum mechanics,
or whatever the hell they were doing over there. And he was animated, engaged. More than with
her, his mother. Bill
wiped tears from her cheek. “Some space ranger you’re going to make.” “We’re losing
him,” she said. “That isn’t Tom any more.” “It
is Tom. It’s just that he’s found something more... interesting than anything we can offer him.” “I’m going to be
away for months,” she said. “I’ll
be here when you come back,” Bill said. “We’ll have each other. Even if that’s
all.” And he held her a
long time. And
then, before she knew it, she found herself assembled with fifty others
parade-ground style on a slab of concrete at Vanden-berg Air & Space Force
Base, California. They
were on a rise here, a foothill of the Casmalia Hills in fact, and she got a
fine view of the ASFB facilities—blocky vehicle assembly buildings, gantries,
gleaming fuel storage tanks—and the Pacific itself beyond, huge and blue and
sleek like some giant animal, glimmering in the sun. C-in-C
Space Command, a four-star Air & Space Force general, took the stand before
them. He glared at them with hands on hips and addressed them through a booming
PA: The USASF’s proudest moment since we took command of the high frontier
on the occasion of our sixtieth anniversary in 2007.. . The finest candidates
from all the services... a rigorous selection process... the first U.S.
spaceborne troops... The
fifty of them were dressed in their space suits: bright silver with service
epaulettes and name patches, white helmets under their arms, gloves neatly
folded. Why the hell the suits should be silver she didn’t know—she looked like
a cross between John Glenn and Buck Rogers—but she had to concede they looked
magnificent, shining in the California sun, and maybe that was the point. TV
cameras hovered around them, beaming their smiling faces across the planet.
Symbols, she thought. But that made her feel good, to be a symbol of strength
and reassurance in these difficult times. She stood a little taller. And
now there was action at the launch facility itself. One of the assembly
structures started to roll back. ...
From the major conflicts of history we learn conclusive lessons: the Trojan
Horse. Hannibal’s crossing of the Alps. The retreat of Napoleon s infantry from
Moscow. All of these underscore the strategic necessity for effective
transportation of troops and their support equipment. Each new era of human
progress has brought with it an urgency for an expanded military transport
capability, most recently to global ranges, and now to the truly interplanetary
scale… A spacecraft was
revealed. It
was a blunt cylinder. It was capped by a truncated, rounded nose cone, and fat
auxiliary cylinders—expendable fuel tanks?—were strapped to the hull. She
looked at the base, searching for rocket nozzles, but she saw only a broad dish
shape, like a pie dish. The hull was coated with what looked like space shuttle
thermal blankets and tiles, black and white, and there were big USASF decals
and lettering. TV camera drones buzzed around the walls like flies. This
new vessel is over two hundred feet tall, taller than the space shuttle, with a
base diameter of eighty feet and a gross weight of fourteen million pounds. We
have thirty-six combustion chambers and eighteen turbo pumps; the fuel system
is liquid hydrogen and oxygen. The rocket engines are the most advanced
available, developed by Lockheed Martin for the Ven-tureStar. They are based on
the “aerospike “ principle, which I am assured will ensure optimal operation at
all altitudes, from ground to interplanetary space. . . The
bird looked like a toy, gleaming in the sun. She couldn’t see how it could be
big enough to lift all of them to orbit, let alone all the way to an asteroid. It
was only when she saw a technician walking past—an orange-hatted insect—that
she got a sense of the ship’s true scale. It was immense. ...
We call her Bucephalus. She is the outcome of a whole series of
covert projects mounted since we were effectively grounded by the Challenger
debacle. She is built on studies developed over decades, but she has been
designed, tested, constructed in a couple of months. This is U.S. can-do at its
best, rising to this new challenge. Bucephalus will develop a takeoff
thrust of eighteen million pounds, which is two and a half times as much as the
Saturn rocket that took us to the Moon, and it will be so damn loud our major
problem will be preventing it shaking Vandenberg to pieces... Laughter at that.
Nervous, but laughter. Ladies
and gentlemen, she is named after Alexander the Great’s charger. Now she is
your steed. Ride her now into the great out there, ride her to victory beyond
the sky itself! They
cheered, of course. They even threw their white space helmets into the air. You
had to make the four-star feel good about his project. But
June knew she wasn’t the only one who gazed down on the giant fat
ship—scrambled together in just months and now destined to hurl them all off
the planet—with deep, stomach-churning dismay. Reid Malenfant The night before
they reached the asteroid, Malenfant had trouble sleeping. Every
time he turned over he would float up out of his bunk, or find his face in the
breeze of the air-conditioning vent. When he took off his eye shield and
earplugs the noise of the air system’s mechanical rattling broke over him, and
the dimmed lights of the meatware deck leaked around the curtain into his
compartment. He
dozed a little, woke up alone, one more time. He decided to pop a pill. He
climbed out of his bunk and made for the galley. There
was movement far overhead. It was Emma, visible through the mesh ceiling. For
a heartbeat he was shocked to find her there, as if he’d forgotten she was here
on the ship. He had to think back, to remember how he’d coerced her onto the
ship at the Mojave. She
was up on the zero G deck. She seemed to be spinning in the air, as if she were
performing somersaults. He
pulled himself up the ladder and joined her. When he arrived she stopped,
looking sheepish. She was wearing a loose cotton coverall. He whispered,
“What’s up?” “Just trying to
see Earth.” He
looked out the window. There were Earth and Moon, neatly framed, a blue pebble
and its wizened rocky companion, still the brightest objects in the sky save
for the sun itself. They were spinning, of course, wheeling like the stars
behind them, four times a minute. “You
know,” she said, “it’s funny. Every time I wake up I’m surprised to find myself
here. In this ship, in space. In my dreams I’m at home, I think.” “Let
me try.” He braced himself on the struts behind her. He took her waist. He took
his guide from Earth, the Moon turning around it like a clock hand, and soon he
had her turning in synch. She stretched out her arms and legs, trying to keep
herself stable. Her hair, which she was growing out, billowed behind her head
like a flag, brushing his face when it passed him. When she slowed, he was able
to restore her motion with a brushing stroke of her bare arm or leg. She
laughed as he spun her, like a kid. Her
skin was soft, warm, smooth, full of water and life in this dusty emptiness. He
wasn’t sure how it happened, who initiated what. It did take a certain amount
of ingenuity, however. The key, Malenfant discovered, was to brace himself
against a strut for leverage. Afterward
she clung to him, breathing hard, her face moist with sweat against his chest,
their nightclothes drifting in a tangled cloud around them. “Welcome to the
Three Dolphins Club,” he whispered. “Huh?” “How
to have sex in free fall. If you can’t brace against anything, you do it like
the dolphins do. You need a third person to push.” She
snorted laughter. “How do you knovil... Never mind. This was stupid.” “We’re a long way
from home, Emma. All we have out here—” “Is
each other. I know.” She stroked his chest. “Your skin is hard, Malenfant. That
time in the desert toned you up. I think I can still smell it on you. Dry heat,
like a sauna. You smell like the desert, Malenfant... I still don’t understand
why you wanted me on this flight. I have a feeling you planned this whole damn
thing from the beginning.” Warm in his arms,
she was waiting for an answer. He said, “You have
things I don’t, Emma. Things I need.” “Like what?” “A moral center.” * “Oh, bullshit.” “Really.”
He waved a hand. “Remember the note left by that crazy, Art Morris, the guy who
tried to shoot down the BOB. Look what you did, Malenfant.” “He was crazy.
You didn’t hurt his kid.” “I
know. But I have hurt a lot of people, to get us here. For example they
probably threw poor George in jail. Look what I did. I think it’s worth
it, all of this. I think it’s justified. But I don’t know” He studied
her. “I need you to tell me, Emma. To guide me.” “You
screwed somebody else. You wanted a divorce. I disagree with everything you do.
I don’t even understand how you feel about me.” “Yeah.
But you’re here. And as long as that’s true I know I haven’t yet lost my
soul.” She
pulled away from him; her face was a pool of shadow, her eyes invisible. Emma Stoney In
the last hours Cruithne swam out of the darkness like some deep-ocean fish.
Malenfant despun the O’Neill, and all of them—even Michael—crowded
around the windows and the big light-enhanced softscreen displays to see. Emma
saw a shape like a potato, a rough ellipsoid three miles long and a mile wide,
tumbling lethargically, end over end. Cruithne was not a world, neat and
spherical, like the Earth; it was too small for its gravity to have pulled it
into a ball. And it was dark: so dark she sometimes lost it against the
velvet blackness of space, no more than a hole cut out of the stars. The O ‘Neill crept
closer. Emma
began to make out surface features, limned by sunlight: craters, scarps,
ridges, valleys, striations where it looked as if the asteroid’s surface had
been crumpled or stretched. Some of the craters were evidently new, relatively
anyhow, with neat bowl shapes and sharp rims. Others were much older, little
more than circular scars overlaid by younger basins and worn down, perhaps by a
billion years of micrometeorite rain. And
there were colors in Cruithne’s folded-over landscape, spectral shades that
emerged from the dominant grayish black. The sharper-edged craters and ridges
seemed to be slightly bluish, while the older, low-lying areas were more subtly
red. Perhaps this was some deep-space weathering effect, she thought; eons of
sunlight had wrought these gentle hues. Cruithne’s
form was a dark record of its long and violent gestation. Cruithne had been
born with the Solar System itself, shaped by the mindless violence of impacts
in the dark and cold, and hurled around the system by the intense gravity field
of the planets. And now here it was, drifting through the crowded inner system,
locked into its complex dance with Earth. Emma’s
own brief life of a few decades, over in a flash, seemed trivial compared to
the silent, chthonic existence of this piece of debris. But right now, in this
moment of light and life, she was here. And she was exhilarated. Malenfant
pointed at the asteroid’s pole. “The methane plant is there. So that’s
where we’re heading. We’re closing at forty feet per second, three feet per
second cross-range, and we’re still go for the landing. Time to check out the
hydrazine thrusters.” Though immersed in the detail of the landing procedure,
he took time to glance around at his motley crew. “Everything’s under control.
Remember your training.” After
endless rehearsals in the weeks out of Earth, they all knew the routine for the
next few days. They would land close to the methane plant, make the O ‘Neill
secure, then seek supplies to replenish their life support—principally
water, nitrogen, and oxygen. Then they would refill O ‘Neill’s fat fuel
tanks with asteroid methane to ensure they had an escape route, a fast way off
this dirty rock. Once that was done, they would be free to pursue the main
objectives of the mission, and— And a golden
droplet erupted from the surface of Cruithne. They
stood and watched, as if stunned, in the ticking calm and fluorescent light of
the zero G deck. Emma could see how the droplet’s shape deformed as it rose
from Cruithne’s shallow gravity well, oscillating like a jellyfish, and complex
waves crisscrossed its surface, gleaming in sunlight. Emma glimpsed movement
inside the translucent golden surface: small, strong shapes, darting in shoals,
blurred and gray. It
was quite beautiful, a soundless ballet of water and light, utterly unexpected. And
it was growing, blossoming like a flower, heading toward O’Neill. There
was a jolt, a groan of torn metal. Red emergency lamps started to flash, and a
harsh buzzing klaxon roared rhythmically. “Master
alarm,” Malenfant shouted. He was clutching Michael against his chest.
“Everybody grab something.” Emma
looked around. The deck was spinning around her. She reached for a strut, but
it was too far away. “Emma!” The open-mesh
floor swept up to meet her. “...
Earth. Tell those fucking squid we’re from Earth. God damn it, Cornelius.” “I told them.
I just don’t think they believe us.” Emma
found herself lying on a mesh partition, loosely restrained by a couple of
strips of bandage around her waist and legs. Michael’s face was hovering over
her like a moon, small and round, split by white teeth, bright eyes. He seemed
to be mopping the side of her face— “Owl” —-where
something stung. She could smell the sharp stink of antiseptic ointment. Am I in my office?
What happened? Here came
Malenfant. Michael backed away. She
remembered it all: I’m in the spacecraft, in deepest space, not where I should
be. Reality seemed to swim around her. Malenfant
braced on a strut and peered down at her. “You okay?” She
touched the side of her face. She felt open flesh, warm blood, a couple of
elasticated bandages taped in place, slippery ointment. She lifted her head,
and pain banged through her temples. “Shit.” She
tried looking around. The lights were dim, maybe half-strength. The master
alarm lamp was still flashing—its pulsing hurt her eyes—but at least the siren
was switched off. There
were starbursts in her eyes, explosions of pain in her head. The colors were
washed out; she felt numb, her hearing dulled. She was like a ghost, she
thought, only partially here. Malenfant
reached down and removed the loose ties around her waist. She felt herself
drifting up from the partition. “You’ve been out for fifteen minutes. You were
a hazard to shipping so we tied you up. Michael has been nursing you.” He
glanced at the boy. “Good kid, when his head is in one piece.” “Unlike mine right
now. What happened, Malenfant?” “They shot at us.” “Who?” “The
squid. The damn squid. They fired a ball of water at us, hit the starboard
solar panel. Ripped it clean off.” Which explained the dimmed power. “Took some
work with the attitude thrusters to kill the spin, bring us under control.” She
heard the subdued pride in his voice. It was Malenfant’s first deep-space
emergency, and he’d come through it; he was proud of himself. Even in the
depths of peril there was a little boy buried deep in there, a boy who had
always wanted to be a spaceman, under all the sublimation and rationalization
of adulthood. “So where does
that leave us?” He
shrugged. “Things got more complicated. We can’t make it home on one panel and
the nuke reactor. Maybe we can get more photovoltaic material from the surface,
rig something up—” “Or maybe not.” He
eyed her. “Right now we’re a long way from home, Emma. Come see the view.” Michael,
with his sharper eyes, had been the first to see, on Cruithne’s surface, the
drops of gold. The
habitats were snuggled into the cups of deep craters, squeezed into ridges,
lying in shadows and sunlight. It was as if the asteroid’s black, dusty surface
had been splashed by a spray from some furnace: a spray of heavy, languid,
hemispherical drops of gold. And sections of the asteroid were coated in what
looked like foil: sheets extending from the droplets that clung to Cruithne’s
wrinkled surface or hanging suspended in space from great ramshackle frames. Malenfant
pointed at the Cruithne image. “I think that must be the original Nautilus.”
It was a bubble bigger than the rest, more irregularly shaped, nestled into
a crater. The droplet’s meniscus was bound together by a geodesic netting, and
the whole thing was tethered to the asteroid’s dusty surface by cables. There
was a stack of clumpy machinery near the bubble, abandoned; perhaps that had
once been the rest of the ship. “I
guess those sheets spread over the surface are solar arrays,” she said. Cornelius nodded.
“Manufactured from asteroid materials.” “I don’t see any
connections between the bubbles.” Malenfant
shrugged, distracted. “Maybe the squid tunnel through the asteroid. Inside the
bubbles you’d be radiation-shielded by the water; that wouldn’t apply on the
surface... How have they tethered
those new bubbles to the regolith? I don’t see the netting we used on the Nautilus.” “They
don’t have any metals,” Cornelius said. “Because we didn’t show them how to
extract metals. Only organic products, including plastics. I guess they just
found a way to tether without metal cables and pitons.” They
watched the asteroid turn, slowly, a barbecue potato on an invisible spit,
bringing more of the bubble habitats into view. She said, “There
are so many” “Yes.”
Cornelius sounded awed. “To have covered so much of the asteroid in a few
months... and we don’t know how far
they’ve spread through the interior. They must be spreading exponentially.” “Breeding,”
Malenfant said. “Obviously,”
Cornelius snapped impatiently. “But the point is they must be keeping most of
each spawned batch alive. Remember what Dan Ystebo told us about the first
generation: the four smart cephalopods among the dozens of dumb ones?” “So,”
Emma said, “if most of the squid now are being kept alive—” “They must be
mostly smart.” Cornelius looked frightened. “No
wonder they need to keep building new habitats,” Malenfant said. “But
it isn’t enough,” Cornelius said. “Pretty soon they’re going to run out of
asteroid.” “Then what?” “They
are stranded on this rock in the sky. I guess they’ll turn on each other. There
will be wars.” “How
long?” Malenfant said. “How long have we got before they eat up the asteroid?” Cornelius
shrugged. “Months at most.” Malenfant
grunted. “Then the hell with it. We can stay here for twenty days. If we
haven’t got what we wanted and got out of here by then, we’re going to be dead
anyhow.” In a softscreen,
Emma saw, something swam. It
was small, sleek, compact. It slid easily back and forth, its arms stretched
before it, its carapace pulsing with languid colours. It had a cruel grace that
frightened Emma. Its hide shimmered with patterns, complex, obviously
information-packed. “You’re talking to
them,” Emma said to Cornelius. “We’re trying.” Malenfant
growled. “We’re going way beyond the squid sign-language translator software
Dan gave us. We need Dan himself. But he’s two hundred light-seconds away. And
nobody is talking to us anyhow.” Cornelius
looked harassed. “Some of them think we’re from Earth. Some don’t think Earth
even exists. Some think we’re here to trick them somehow.” “You think the
squid tried to kill us?” “No,”
Malenfant snapped. “If they’re smart enough to see us coming, to fire water
bombs at us, they are smart enough to have destroyed us if they wanted to. They
intended to disable us.” “And they
succeeded. But why?” “Because
they want something from us.” Malenfant grinned. “Why else? And that’s our
angle. If we have something they want, we can trade.” Cornelius
snapped, “I can’t believe you’re seriously suggesting we negotiate.” Malenfant,
drifting in the air, spread his hands. “We’re trying to save our mission. We’re
trying to save our lives. What can we do but talk?” Emma said, “Have
you figured out what it is they want?” “That,” Cornelius
said, “is the bad news.” “Earth,” Reid
Malenfant said. “They
know Earth, if it exists, is huge. Giant oceans, lots of room to breed. They want
to be shown the way there. They want at least some of them to be released
there, to breed, to build.” Cornelius
said tightly, “We ought to scrape those slugs off the face of this rock.
They’re in our way.” “They
aren’t slugs,” Emma said evenly. “We put them here. And besides, we didn’t come
here to fight a war.” “We
can’t give them Earth. They breed like an explosion. They already chewed their
way through this asteroid, starting from nothing. They’d fill the world’s
oceans in a decade. And they are smart, and getting smarter.” Malenfant
rubbed his eyes, looking tired. “We may not be able to stop them for long
anyhow. Their eyes are better than ours, remember? It won’t be hard for them to
develop astronomy. And they saw us coming; whatever we tell them, maybe they
can track back and figure out where we came from.” He looked at Emma. “What a
mess. I’m starting to think we should have stuck to robots.” He was kneading
his temple, evidently thinking hard Emma
had to smile. Here they were in a disabled ship, approaching an asteroid
occupied by a hostile force—and Reid Malenfant was still looking for the angle. Malenfant
snapped his fingers. “Okay. We stall them. Cornelius, I take it these guys
aren’t going anywhere without metal-working technology. They already know how
to make rocket fuel. With metal they can achieve electronics, computers maybe.
Spaceflight.” “So—” “So
we trade them metal-extraction technology. Trade them that for an unhindered
landing and surface operations.” Cornelius
shook his head, the muscles of his neck standing out. “Malenfant, if you give
them metal you set them loose.” “We
deal with that later. If you have a better alternative let’s hear it.” The moment
stretched. Then
Cornelius turned to his softscreen. “I’ll see what form of words I can come up
with.” Emma
caught Malenfant’s arm. “Do you know what you’re doing?” He
grinned. “When did I ever? But we’re still in business, aren’t we?” Whistling,
he pulled himself down the fireman’s pole to the meatware deck. Mary Alpher >Thank
you for visiting my home page. I want to use this space to record my dissent at
the national gung-ho mood right now- I am dismayed at the sending of troops to
the near-Earth asteroid Cruithne. >I’ve
been writing and editing science fiction most of my working lifen and reading
the stuff a lot longer than that-And this is not turning out to be the
future I dreamed about. >I
wouldn’t call myself a Utopian. Nevertheless I always imagined, I think, on
some level, that the future was going to be a better place than the present. >In
particular! space. I thought we might leave our guns and hatred and
de-structiveness down in the murky depths of Earth, where they belong. Neil
Armstrong was a civilian when he landed on the Moon, lile came in peace for
all humankind. Remember that? >I
believed it. I believed—still believe— that we are, if not perfectible, at
least improvable as a species. And that basic worldview, I think, informs much
sf. Maybe all that was naive. Nevertheless I never dreamed that only our second
expedition beyond the Earth-noon system should be a gunboat. >0f
course it’s not going to work. Anybody who thinks they can divert the course of
the river of time with a few gunshots is much more naive than I ever was. >Thanks
for your attention. Purchasing details and a sample chapter of my latest noveln
Black Hole Love-, are available <here> Emma Stoney “That
was the thruster burn to null out our approach and cross-range velocities. Now
we’re free-falling in on gyro lock. GRS is active and feeding to the computer,
the radar altimeter is online and slaved to the guidance. Confirmed green
board. All that jargon means things are good, people. Should hit the ground at
walking speed, no need to worry at all...” To
the accompaniment of Malenfant’s competent, comforting commentary, with the
grudging permission of the squid factions, O ‘Neill was on its final
approach. Cruithne rock slid
past the windows of the zero G deck. They
were so close now Emma could see the texture of the surface: shaped by
bombardment, crater upon crater, plains cracked open and reassembled, all of it
coated with glistening black dust like a burned-out bombing range. And now when
the attitude thrusters pulsed they raised up dust that drifted off into space
or fell back in silent, slow fans. We are already
touching Cruithne, she thought. Disturbing it. She
had no sense of coming in for a landing. The gravitational pull of the asteroid
was much too weak for that. The asteroid wasn’t down but straight ahead
of her, a curving wall, pockmarked, wrinkled. It was more like a docking, as if
she were riding a small boat toward some immense, dusty, oceangoing liner. Michael
was staring at the asteroid, eyes wide, mouth hanging open. On impulse Emma
took his hand and held it to her breast. Cornelius said,
“There go the penetrators.” Emma
saw the penetrators snake out from O’NeiWs hull. They were miniature
spacecraft shaped like golf tees, three or four feet long, trailing steel
hawsers. Each had an armored exterior and a body packed solid with
sensors—computers, heating devices, thermometers, seismometers, comms equipment
to transmit data along the hawsers to the O ‘Neill. She could see the
pulse of the tiny rockets in the penetrators’ tails, a spray of exhaust
crystals that receded from the asteroid in perfectly straight lines, shining in
the sun. The
penetrators hit the asteroid surface at six hundred miles an hour, as hard as
an antitank round, and disappeared in puffs of black regolith. Soon there were
smoke rings, neatly circular, rising from the crater floor, with slack hawsers
trailing back to the spacecraft. The penetrators, after suffering a
deceleration of maybe ten thousand G, had come to rest six feet under
Cruithne’s surface. Designing
a probe that could return precise science data and yet survive being driven at
speed into a rock wall was quite a feat, a project on which Bootstrap had spent
a lot of money. But right now science lay in the future. The penetrators’ main
purpose was fixing the O’Neill to Cruithne’s surface, mooring the ship
like a smack to a pier. Now
Emma heard a whirr of winches. Languid vibrations snaked along the cables, and
she could see the surface inch closer. One penetrator came loose in a puff of
dust; its cable went slack and coiled away, out of sight. There was the
softest of shudders, a brief blur of dust. Then
there was only silence and stillness—and a piece of Cruithne framed in the
window. Malenfant
came clambering up the fireman’s pole, his face split by a grin. “The O
‘Neill has landed.” He hugged her; she could see Michael was grinning,
responding to Malenfant’s vigor and happiness. “Now,” Malenfant
said. “Now we go to work.” The
chains of fireflies, as they hauled giant loads of regolith like so many
metallic dung beetles, were comical and inspiring. Emma
was amazed how quickly the fireflies were able to work in the peculiar
environment of Cruithne. Autonomously controlled, with surprising grace and
skill, they levered their way across the surface with their tethers and pitons
and claws. And the low gravity allowed them to shift large masses with ease. It
was just hours before Emma was able to crawl through a tight fabric tunnel from
the O ‘Neill and into the new dome. She
stood up and looked around. She was standing on plastic sheeting that merged
seamlessly with the walls. The whole thing was just a fabric bubble thirty feet
wide at the base, like an all-in-one plastic tent. The roof above her, ten feet
up at its tallest, was a pale translucent yellow, supported by air pressure.
The fireflies had thrown a cable net over the roof and then shoveled regolith
over that, to a depth of three feet, for radiation shielding. Equipment,
transferred from O ‘Neill, was piled up in the center of the dome. The
lighting, from yellow tritium bulbs, was utilitarian and harsh. There was a smell
of burning, like autumn ash: that was asteroid dust, she knew, leaked into
their hab environment despite all their precautions, thin fine stuff that was
slowly oxidizing, burning in the air. She
knelt down. Regolith was visible through the floor, blurred lumps of coal-black
rock. The crater floor had been scraped smooth by the fireflies before the dome
was erected; she could see grooves and ridges where ancient ground had been
raked like a flower bed in a suburban garden. She pushed a finger into the sheeting.
It was very tough stuff, tougher than it looked; she was only able to make a
dent of an inch or so. And as she pushed she felt herself lifting off the floor
in reaction; Cruithne’s feeble gravity stuck her only gently to the ground. Michael
had crawled after her. He seemed relieved to be out of the ship. He started
running around the perimeter of the dome—or rather he tried to run; with every
step he went sailing into the air, bounced off the curving roof, and came
floating back down again for another pace. After a few paces he started getting
the hang of it, and he picked up speed, pacing and pushing against the ceiling
confidently. The
shelter was crude. But Emma felt her spirits lift. After ninety days it was a
profound relief not to be confined to the cramped metal cans of the O
‘Neill, for a while at least. It also didn’t
smell as bad as the O ‘Neill had become. That
night they had a party in the hab dome, raiding their precious store of candy
bars and washing them down with Cruithne water. The next day the
four of them prepared to explore Cruithne. Huddled
together, they stripped naked—after ninety days, all shyness was gone, though
Emma did feel unaccountably cold— and, clumsy in the low gravity, they began to
help each other don their skinsuits. Malenfant
kept up a running stream of instructions. “Make sure you get it smoothed out.
If the pressure isn’t distributed right you’ll have blood pooling.” Emma’s
skinsuit was just a light spandex coverall, like a cyclist’s gear. The material
was surprisingly open mesh; if she held up her hand and stretched out her
fingers she actually could see her flesh through fine holes in the weave. The
spandex, a pale orange that turned blue around any rips, was used to avoid the
outgassing and brittleness suffered by rubber in a vacuum. The suit had a hood
and gloves and booties, and the pieces fit together with plastic zippers at her
neck, wrists, and up her belly to her neck. The only thing she wore inside the
suit was a catheter that would lead to a urine collection bag. The
light, comfortable skinsuits had replaced the old pressure garments—giant,
stiff, body-shaped inflatable balloons—worn by earlier generations of space
travelers. But it was important to have the skinsuit fit properly; the
pressurization had to be equal all over her skin. But
this was actually old technology. Burn victims had long needed elasticated
dressings that would apply a steady pressure over an extended area of the skin
so that scarring occurred in a way beneficent to the patient. It didn’t
surprise her to learn that an offshoot of Bootstrap had bought up a medical
supply company from Toledo that had specialized in such stuff for decades and
was now making a profit by selling better burn dressings back to the hospitals. Over
the top of the skinsuit came more layers, loose fitting and light. First there
was a thermal-protection garment, a lacing of water-bearing tubes running over
her flesh to keep her temperature even, and then a loose outer coverall, a
micrometeorite protection garment. This actually had her name stitched on the
breast, NASA-style: STONEY. She put on her bubble helmet with its gold sun
visor, and her backpack, a neat little battery-powered rucksack with pumps and
fans that could cycle the air and water around her suit for as long as twelve
hours. Now I actually
look like an astronaut, she thought. Malenfant
made each of them, in turn, sit in their suits and go to vacuum in the hab’s
small collapsible airlock. He called it the suits’ final acceptance test. Then, the last
checks complete, it was time to leave. They
squeezed into the airlock. Emma could feel oxygen blowing across her face, hear
the warm hums and whirrs of her backpack. Michael,
beside her in the airlock, clutched her hand. But he showed no fear. He had
seemed calm and controlled, in fact, since they had arrived at Cruithne. It was
as if, now they had arrived, he knew why they were here, what they would find. As if he were
meant to be here. Malenfant
unzipped the airlock’s fabric door, rolled it down, and stepped forward. Emma
glimpsed frozen air sailing away into the vacuum, frozen particles of it
glinting in the sunlight, as if this handful of molecules were trying to expand
to fill all of infinite space. The last noises disappeared, save for her own
breathing, loud in her bubble helmet, and the sounds that carried through her
suit: the rustle of fabric, the slither of the skinsuit against her flesh when
she moved. Still
gripping Michael’s hand, Emma pushed her head out of the hatch. The sun’s light
flooded over her, astoundingly bright after months in the dingy interior of the
O ‘Neill. She took a step out of the airlock, and, gentle as a
snowflake, settled to the dirt of Cruithne. Where
her blue-booted feet hit the regolith, with dreamy slowness, she kicked up a little
coal-black asteroid dirt. It sailed into the air—no, just upward—for a
few feet, before settling back, following perfect parabolas. The
four of them, huddled together in their glowing white suits, were the brightest
objects in the landscape, like snowmen on a pile of coal. But already the
clinging black dust of the asteroid had coated their lower legs and thighs. The
ground was coal black, layered with dust, and very uneven, extensively folded.
She could see maybe a hundred yards in any direction before the ground fell
away, but the horizon was close and crumpled, as if she were standing on a
hilltop. The hab dome was a drab mound of regolith over orange fabric, and it
was surrounded by ground that was scarred by firefly tracks. Beyond it she
could see a cluster of equipment: the bulky form of the tethered O ‘Neill, and
the coiling lines leading to Malenfant’s illegal nuclear power plant, now
installed somewhere over the horizon of Cruithne. And
the shadows were already shifting under her feet, lengthening as she watched. When
she raised her head and looked into the sky, the sun was almost over her head,
its glare steady and fierce, so that she cast only a short shadow. Off to her
left she saw a point of light: blue, bright. It was Earth. But the Moon was
invisible, as were the stars, washed out of her vision by the intense
brightness of the sun. Beyond
sun and Earth there was nothing: above, behind, beyond her, like the
depths of the deepest, darkest ocean, but spreading around her in all three
dimensions. The sense of scale, of openness, after the enclosure of the ship
and the hab dome, was stunning. Watching the sliding shadows, she understood on
some gut level that she was indeed clinging to the outside of a rock that was
tumbling in space. She swallowed hard; she absolutely did not want to throw up
in a spacesuit. A
firefly robot came tumbling past, ignoring them, on some errand of its own. It
was a hatbox covered with gleaming solar panels, and with miniature manipulator
arms extending before it. It worked its way over the surface with a series of
tethers that it fired out before itself, then winched in after it, never less
loosely anchored than by two tethers at a time, and little puffs of exhaust
vapour escaped from tiny kid’s-toy rocket nozzles at the rear. The firefly’s
case was heavily stained with regolith; there were cute little wiper blades on
each of the solar cell panels. The robot moved jerkily, knocked and dragged
this way and that by its tethers and tiny rockets, but in the silence and harsh
sunlight it was oddly graceful, its purposefulness undeniable. The
firefly disappeared over the close horizon. Emma wondered if it was from the O
‘Neill or the Nautilus. Ours or theirs. She
knew, in fact, that the way the firefly had gone was where the blue artifact
stood in its excavated pit. A door to the future, a quarter-mile away. The
thought meant nothing. She was immersed, already, in too much strangeness. And
today, there was work to do. She turned back to the others. e-CNN To
recap, you are seeing pictures received live from Cruithne, broadcast from the
asteroid just minutes ago. As you can see the image is a little nondescript
right now, but our experts are telling us that we are seeing a stretch of
Cruithne surface known as “regolith,” with the black starry sky in the
background—or rather there would be stars but for overloading by the sunlight. The
slave firefly robot seems to be panning right now, under your command,
and we’re trying to make out what we’re seeing. It is a little like looking for
a black cat in a mine shaft, hah hah. Just
to remind you that you can take part in the live online exploration of
Cruithne with the Bootstrap bandit astronauts. Just select your preference from
the menu at the bottom of the picture and your vote will be polled, with all
the others, once a second, and the recommendation passed straight to our camera
firefly on Cruithne via our e-controller. You control the picture; you
are on Cruithne right along with the astronauts; you can be a
Bootstrap bandit, alongside the infamous Reid Malenfant. Right
now the image seems a little static; perhaps you folks are arguing amongst
yourselves, hah hah. There!
Did you see that? Bob, can we rerun that? We can’t.
Well, it looked to me like an astronaut, and it looked to me like he, or she,
was waving at us. Maybe it was Reid Malenfant himself. If you folks out there
want to start voting to pan back maybe we can get a good look... Maura Della This was the Great
Basin of Nevada. Stretches
of empty highway roller-coasted over mountain ranges and down into salt flats.
The human hold on this land seemed tenuous: she drove past ghost towns, federal
prisons, brothels surrounded by barbed wire. The corroded mountainsides were
dominated by abandoned gold mines, and the land in between was sagebrush open
range. Dust devils danced across the flats, eerie. Eerie,
yes. And, she thought, a kind of sinkhole for American national craziness too.
To the south was the infamous Area 51, still a center of mystery and
speculation. To the northwest, in the Black Rock desert, hippies and aging
punks and other fringe meatware had gathered for decades for their Burning Man
Festival, an annual orgy of gunplay, punk rock, and off-road driving. Somehow
it seemed an entirely appropriate place to site America’s largest education and
protection center for the Blues—the strange, smart, alien children who had
sprouted in the midst of humanity. And
Maura Della was on her way to visit little Tom Tybee there. She
stopped for gas in a place called Heston. The guy who came out to serve her was
about sixty; he had a beard like Santa Claus, and a red baseball cap with the
logo of a helicopter firm. The big plate glass of the gas station window was
shattered; there were brutal-looking shards scattered over the forecourt. Santa
Claus saw her looking at the glass. She didn’t want to ask him how it got
there, but he told her anyhow. “Sonic boom,” he said. The
thing of it was, the conspiracy theorists here had a point. If there was
anywhere in the U.S. that was manipulated by remote and mysterious agencies it
was Nevada, where 90 percent of the land was managed by the federal government,
a remote and imperial power to the ranchers and miners who lived here. Nevada
was America’s wasteland, the dumping ground for the rest of the country. She paid, and got
out of there. At the center she
was met by the principal, Andrea Reeve. Reeve
walked her around the center. It looked like...
well, a grade school: flat-roofed buildings with big bright windows, a yard
with climbing frames and play areas and big plastic outdoor toys, a shiny
yellow fireman robot patrolling the outer walls. But most schools weren’t
surrounded by an electrified fence. Inside,
the center was bright, modern, airy. The rooms weren’t set out like the formal
classrooms Maura remembered, with rows of desks in the center and a teacher and
a blackboard at the front. The furniture was mixed and informal, much of it
soft. The walls were covered by e-paintings that cycled every couple of
minutes, and other aids like number tables and giant animated alphabet letters,
as well as drawings and other pieces of work by the children. Everything
was low, Maura noticed. Here was a coatrack no more than four feet from
the ground, a canteen where the tables and chairs looked like they were made
for dolls. The walls were mostly bare beyond the height a small child could
reach. Reeve
saw her looking. “Most of our children are young,” she said. “Very few are over
nine. It’s only a few years ago that the Blue phenomenon became apparent, less time
since the systematic searches for the children began. We’ve brought them here
from all over the continental U.S., and some from overseas. Generally rescue
cases, in fact.” Reeve
looked like schoolteachers always had, Maura thought: comfortably round, a
little dowdy, hair streaked with gray. Maura found herself responding
instinctively, trusting the woman. But, confusingly, this motherly woman was
actually about two decades younger than Maura herself.
Maybe parents feel like this all the time, she thought. But
Reeve looked overtired, a little baffled, evidently disturbed by Maura’s
presence here. They
both knew Maura had no formal influence here. The truth was she wasn’t even
sure where she stood, now, on the issue of the children. On the one hand she clung
to her promise to oversee Tom Tybee; on the other she was a member of a
government responsible for protecting the wider public from danger. Was it
possible those two motivations conflicted? She
only knew one way to figure it out, and that was to come see for herself. And
now here were the children themselves. They were scattered through the rooms,
working individually or in little groups. The children stood, sat, or lay on
the floor without self-consciousness. Many of the children wore cordless
earpieces and worked at bright plastic softscreens. There were teachers, but
mostly the children seemed to be working with teaching robots: cute,
unthreatening little gadgets covered in orange fur or shiny velvet. “We
refer to these rooms as laboratories,” Reeve said. “The children have differing
individual needs, levels of achievement, and learning paces. So we use the
robots, individually programmed and heuristically adaptable. “A
lot of the work we do is remedial, you might be surprised to know. Some of the
children don’t even have much speech, and even from here in the U.S. they are
often subliterate. They have tended to be taken out of school, or thrown out,
as soon as their special abilities are recognized.” She eyed Maura. “You do
need to understand the difficulties we face. Many of these children display
some of the symptoms associated with autism. There is a mild form known as
Asperger’s Syndrome, or mad scientist syndrome. Such a child may be highly
intelligent, and driven by an obsession that pushes her to extraordinary
achievements. But at the same time she may be extremely clumsy and
uncoordinated. Also socially clumsy. You see, we have to protect them from
themselves.” She sighed. “In some cases the disorder may be more severe. Some
of the children seem to have only a peripheral response to pleasure and pain.
That makes it difficult to control them.” “Because they
don’t respond to punishment?” “Or
to hugs,” Reeve said severely. “We aren’t monsters, Representative.” “I
don’t see how you can dissociate evidence of a disorder like that from, umm,
the bruises left by the handling some of these kids have received.” “No.
And we don’t try. You must believe, Ms. Della, that we do our best for the
children here, as intellectuals, and as children.” “And once they are
past the remedial stage—” “Once
past that, they are very soon beyond us” Reeve sighed. “All we can do is
monitor them, try to ensure their physical needs are met, and give them some
elements of a rounded education. And we try to develop social skills.” Reeve
eyed Maura. “Often we have to all but drag them to the games, to the yard, and teach
them how to play. A child is a child, no matter how gifted.” “I’m sure you’re
right.” “But
it isn’t made easier by the experts who come here,” Reeve said severely.
“Of course we understand, it’s part of our charter that the more advanced
children are essentially performing original research, with results that might
benefit the broader academic community. And we have to make their results
accessible. But to have teams of academics trampling through here, quizzing the
children and disrupting their general education, all for the sake of seeking
out some new nugget of knowledge that can be written up and published under their
names—” Maura
half tuned her out. This was obviously Reeve’s particular grievance, her
hobbyhorse. What was Reeve really concerned about? The fate of the children
here, in this rather sinister place, or the fact that the jackdaw academics
clearly didn’t credit her in their papers and theses? Each
child wore a pale gold coverall, zipped up the front, with a blue circle
stitched to the breast. “Why the
uniforms?” “Everyone
asks that. We call them play suits. We had to come up with something when the
blue-circle identifiers became federal law. They’re actually very practical.
They are made of smart fabric that can keep warm in winter, cool in summer...
Actually the children seem to find the blue-circle logo comforting. We don’t
know why. Besides, it does help us identify the children if any of them escape.” Nevada.
Barbed wire. Uniforms. Escape. This was a school, perhaps, but with a
powerful subtext of a cage. Reeve
led her into another laboratory. There was equipment of some kind scattered
around the room on lab benches. Some of it was white-box instrumentation,
anonymous science-lab stuff, unidentifiable to Maura. But there were also some
pieces of apparatus more familiar from her own school days: Bunsen burners and
big chunky electromagnets and what looked like a Van de Graaff generator. There
were five children here, gathered in a circle, sitting cross-legged on the
ground. One of them was Tom Tybee. The children didn’t have any tools with
them, no softscreens or writing paper. They were simply talking, but so fast
Maura could barely make out a word. One of the children was a girl, taller than
the rest, her blond hair plaited neatly on her head. But it wasn’t clear that
she was in any way leading the discussion. “We
call this our physics lab,” Reeve said softly. “But much of what the children
seem to be exploring is multidisciplinary, in our terms. And if you can’t
follow what they’re saying, don’t worry. If they don’t know a word, they will
often make up their own. Sometimes we can translate back to English. Sometimes
we find there is no English word for the referent.” “Clever kids.” “Little
smart-asses,” Reeve said with a vehemence that startled Maura. “Of course most
of what they do is theoretical. We can’t give them very advanced equipment
here.” “If it’s a
question of budget—” “Representative
Della, they are still children. And you can’t put a child, however smart, in
charge of a particle accelerator.” “I suppose not.” Watching
the children talking and working, quietly, purposefully, Maura felt a frisson
of fear: the superstitious, destructive awe she so reviled in others. The
question was, what were they working toward? What was their goal, why
were they here, how did they know what to do? The questions were unanswerable,
deeply disturbing—and that was without being a parent, without having to ask
herself the most profound questions of all: Why my child? Why has she been
taken away? Perhaps,
she thought uneasily, they would all soon find out. And then what? “Hello, Ms.
Della.” Maura
looked down. It was Tom Tybee. He was standing before her, straight and solemn
in his golden suit. He was clutching an orange football shape. Maura
forced a smile and bent down to Tom’s level. “Hello, Tom.” The
taller blond girl had come to stand beside him. She was holding Tom’s hand and
was watching Maura with suspicious eyes. “Look.”
Tom held out his toy to her. It was his Heart: an emotion container, a
sound-vision recording device that enabled the user to record his favorite
experiences. Maura wondered what he found to record here. “My mom gave it to
me.” “Well, I think
it’s terrific.” Reeve
said, “Representative Della, meet Anna. Our oldest student.” The girl stared at
Maura—not hostile, just reserved, wary. “Can I go?” Tom
asked. Maura
felt unaccountably baffled, excluded. “Yes, Tom. It was nice to see you.” Tom,
his hand still in Anna’s, returned to the group and sat down, and the rich flow
of their conversation resumed. Anna joined in, but Maura noticed that she kept
her gray eyes on her and Reeve. “You see?” Reeve
said tiredly. “See what?” “How
they make you feel!’1 Reeve smiled and pushed gray hair out
of her eyes. “Hello, good-bye. I know they can’t help it. But they simply
aren’t interested in us. It’s impossible to feel warmth for them. People, the
staff, tend not to stay long.” “How do you vet
your staff?” “We
use parents and relatives where we can. Tom Tybee’s father has done some work
here, for instance... I’ll take you
through the recruitment procedures.” “Where is Anna
from?” “The North
Territory School.” “Australia.”
The worst in the world, a virtual concentration camp. No wonder she is so wary,
Maura thought. Well,
this wasn’t a summer camp either, she reminded herself. It was a prison. But
the real bars around these children were intangible, formed by the fear and
ignorance and superstition of the society that had given them birth. Until that
got better, until some kind of public education worked its way into the mass
consciousness to displace the hysterical fear and hostility that surrounded
these children, maybe this fortress was the best anybody could do. But she
promised herself that she would watch this place, and the others around the
country, and ensure that here at least things did not get worse for Tom Tybee,
and Anna, and the other children here, the Blues. Some childhood,
she thought. She
let Reeve take her to her office, and they began to go through staff profiles. Reid Malenfant Malenfant stood
tethered to the surface of Cruithne, waiting. He
was aware how grimy he had become. After a couple of weeks on the asteroid,
everything—his suit, the fireflies and habitats, every piece of equipment—had
turned to the dismal gray-black color of Cruithne, coated with coal-dark
electrostatically clinging regolith dust. A
fabric canopy towered over him. Erected by the squid with their waldoes and
fireflies, it was rigid, improbably skinny, a tent that could surely never
remain upright on Earth; yet here, in Cruithne’s vacuum and miniature gravity,
it could last years, unperturbed, until the fabric itself crumbled under the
relentless onslaught of solar radiation. An
automated countdown was proceeding in his headrest. Impatient, he snapped a
switch to kill the robot’s soft Midwestern female voice. What difference did it
make, to know the precise second? This operation wasn’t under his control
anyhow. This was all cephalopod now, and Malenfant was just an observer. And he
was dog tired. Meanwhile
Cruithne turned, as it had for a billion years. Sun and stars wheeled
alternately over him. When the raw sunlight hit him he could feel its strength,
and the fans and pumps of his backpack whirred, the water in his cooling
garment bubbling, as his suit labored under the fierce hail of photons to keep
him cool and alive. It was, without
question, a hell of a place to be. This
operation was the fulfillment of Malenfant’s bargain with the squid. The
mining operation here was an order of magnitude more ambitious than the simple
regolith scraping Sheena 5 had initiated after she first landed. The tentlike
canopy had been set up over a suitable impact crater—which Emma had named, with
her gentle humor, Kimberley. The canopy was just a low-tech way to contain ore
thrown out by the robot dust kicker now burrowing its way into Cruithne. When
the canopy contained enough ore it would be sealed up and moved to the
processing site. There,
mechanical grinders would chew steadily at the ore within a rotating cylinder.
The spin would force the grains of crushed ore through a series of sorting
screens, and the sorted material dropped onto rotating magnetic drums. The idea
was to separate nonmagnetic silicate grains from nickel-iron metal granules;
every so often the metallic material would be scraped off the drums and
recycled through the sorter, until only highly pure metal was left. It
was possible to cast raw asteroid metal directly, but the native metals were
heavily polluted with carbon and sulfur, and the result would be an inferior
product. So the ore would be passed through a solar toaster, as Malenfant
thought of it—an inflatable solar collector working at a couple of hundred
degrees centigrade. The toaster was the key to a process called gaseous
carbonyl extraction, which allowed the extraction of ultra-pure metals—and, as
a bonus, the direct fabrication of ultra-pure iron and nickel products in
high-precision molds via chemical vapor deposition. The
objective of these first tentative steps was just to give the squid access to
the most easily extracted metals: nickel and iron in the form of metallic
alloy. In fact, locked up in Cruithne there were also troilite, olivine,
pyroxene, and feldspar—minerals that could also serve as sources of ferrous
metals when the nickel-iron was exhausted, even if their extraction was a
little more complex. Besides that, the ore also contained other valuable metals
like cobalt and the platinum-group metals, as well as nonmetals
like sulfur, arsenic, selenium, germanium, phosphorus, carbon... Cornelius
Taine had been dead set against pointing the squid toward more advanced
processing techniques. In fact, Cornelius had been all for reneging on
Malenfant’s contract with the squid altogether. Malenfant had insisted on
keeping his promise, but had given in to Cornelius on the advanced processing. Not
that it made much difference, he figured; the squid were smart and would surely
not take long to figure out how to extract the full potential of these ancient
rocks, whether humans showed them what to do or not. Cornelius
was right to have reservations, however. The squid, if they did get out of the
resource bottleneck of Cruithne, would be formidable rivals. Maybe it wasn’t a
good idea to start the relationship of the two species with a grudge. All
three of the adults had spent time out on the surface modifying firefly and
miner robots, surveying the asteroid for a suitable crater to serve as a pit
head, and operating test and pilot runs of the various processes involved.
Cruithne had turned out to be a congenial environment to work in. The gravity
here was better than zero G because tools, dust, and people tended to stay
where you last put them rather than float away. But on the other hand
structures did not have to be as strong as under Earth’s ferocious pull. But
the work hadn’t been easy. Though the skinsuits were a marvelous piece of
lightweight engineering, a couple of hours of even the lightest physical
work—shoveling crumbling regolith into the hoppers of the test plants, for
example—left Malenfant drenched in sweat and with sores chafing at his elbows,
knees, armpits, groin. Cornelius had actually suffered worse; a pressure
imbalance caused by a rucking of his suit had given him a severe embolism on
one leg, an incident that hadn’t helped improve his mood. Anyhow
it was over now. Malenfant was proud of what they had achieved here. The
technological infrastructure they had built here was neat, elegant, simple, low
maintenance. Earth
came into view, a bright blue disclet shadowed by the pallid Moon. It
struck him that it had been the dream of his whole life to come to a place like
this: to stand here on the surface of another world, to watch heavy machinery
tear into its rock and begin the construction of a living space, to watch the
beginnings of the expansion of Earth life beyond the planet, fulfilling the
dreams of Tsiolkovski and Goddard and Bernal and O’Neill and so many others. Well,
he’d gotten himself here, and he ought to be grateful for that. Not only that,
his basic plan—using asteroid materials to bootstrap extraterrestrial
colonization—was obviously working. But
he hadn’t expected it to be like this—in the hands of another species. In
a way, a part of him wished it wasn’t so: that this had been a simple story of
asteroid mines and O’Neill colonies and homesteads in space, that the
extraordinary future hadn’t intruded. Simple dreams, easily fulfilled. But that
had never been an option. The
future, it seemed, was turning out to be one damn thing after another. He
turned away from the canopy, and began to make his way back to the O’Neill. When
the squid made their next surprising request Malenfant and the others held a
council of war on the O ‘Neill ‘s meatware deck. Cornelius
Taine, as ever, was hostile to any form of rapprochement with the squid beyond
what was absolutely necessary to maintain their base on this asteroid. “So they
want to leave. Good riddance. They shouldn’t be here anyhow. They weren’t in
the plan.” Emma said
severely, “You mean they should be dead.” “I mean they
shouldn’t exist at all. The plan was for one squid to live long enough to
bootstrap the operation here, that’s all—not this whole new enhanced species we
have to contend with. Dan Ystebo should
be prosecuted for his irresponsibility—” “You aren’t
helping, Cornelius,” said Malenfant. “Let them split
off their chunk of rock and go. We don’t need “The
point is, they are asking us where they should go. Another NEO, the
asteroid belt.” Cornelius’s face
worked. “That ought to remain...
secure.” Emma laughed. “Secure?
Secure against what?” Cornelius was
growing angry. “We could be remembered as the ultimate
suckers. Like the Native Americans who sold Manhattan for a handful of beads.” “The asteroid belt
is not Manhattan,” Malenfant said. “No.
It’s much more. Vastly more...” Cornelius started to list the resources of the
Solar System: water, metals, phosphates, carbon, nitrogen, sulfur, rattling
through the asteroids and the ice moons of Jupiter and the atmospheres of the
giant planets and the Oort Cloud. “Take water. Water is the most fundamental
commodity. We think the main-belt asteroids could contribute about half the
water available on Earth. And a single ice moon, say Jupiter’s Callisto, has
around forty times as much water as Earth’s oceans. Even if you exclude
the Oort Cloud the Solar System probably contains something like three
hundred times Earth’s water—and almost all of it locked up in small,
low-gravity, accessible bodies. “The
Solar System may be able to sustain—comfortably, conservatively—as many as a million
times the population of the Earth.” He watched their faces. “Think about
that. A million human beings, for every man, woman, and child alive now.” Emma laughed
nervously. “That’s... monstrous.” “Because
you can’t picture it. Imagine how it would be if the human race reached such
numbers. How often does an authentic genius come along—an Einstein, a
Beethoven, a Jesus? Once a millennium? We could cut that down to one a day” “Imagine
a million people like me,” Malenfant growled. “We could have one hell of an
argument.” “Those
cephalopods are ferocious predators, and they breed damn fast. If they start
propagating through the Solar System they could take it all in a few
centuries.” “If
the cephalopods are better adapted,” Malenfant said easily, “and maybe they
are—that’s why we chose the squid solution in the first place—then maybe that’s
the way it’s supposed to be.” “No,”
Cornelius said, muscles in his cheek working. “This isn’t simple Darwinism. We
created them.” “Maybe
that will turn out to be our cosmic role,” Emma said dryly. “Midwives to the
master race.” Malenfant
growled, “Look, let’s keep Darwin and God out of it. Cornelius, face the facts.
We don’t have a real good handle on what the squid are going to do here. They
seem to be split into a number of factions. But some of them at least seem to
be determined on carving off a chunk of this rock and going someplace. Population
pressure is ensuring that. If we deceive them—if we try sending them off to
freeze in the dark—and they survive, they aren’t going to be too pleased
about it. And if we don’t give them any clear guidance...” Emma
nodded. “Then they’ll seek out the one place they know has the water they
need.” Cornelius said,
“We can’t let them find Earth.” “Then,” Malenfant
pressed, “where?” Cornelius
shook his head, pressured, frustrated. “All right, damn it. Send them to the
Trojan asteroids.” Malenfant looked
at him suspiciously. “Why there?” “Because
the Trojans cluster at Jupiter’s Lagrange points. By comparison, the belt
asteroids are spread over an orbit wider than that of Mars. So it’s easy to
travel between the Trojans. And we think they sometimes exchange places with
the outer moons of Jupiter. You see? That means that access to Jupiter orbit
from the Trojans—energetically speaking—is very cheap. While the asteroids
themselves are rich.” Cornelius shook his head. “My God, what a Faustian
bargain. We think the asteroid mass available in the Trojans is several times greater
than that in the main belt itself. Not only that, they seem to be
supercarbonaceous.” “What does that
mean?” “They’re
made of the same stuff as C-type asteroids and comet nuclei. Like Cruithne. But
in different, more volatile-rich proportions. It was cold out there when
the planets formed. Cold enough for the lighter stuff to stick.” Malenfant
frowned. “It sounds like a hell of a piece of real estate to give away.” “That’s
what I’ve been trying to tell you,” Cornelius said. “Some of us think the Trojans
might prove to be the richest resource site in the system. So surely even a
species as fecund as the squid is going to take some time to consume them all.
And even when they’re done they may choose to go to Jupiter and its moons
rather than come back in toward the sun.” Malenfant
growled, “I see your logic. We’re giving them a big territory, enough to occupy
them for centuries.” “Time
enough for us to do something about it,” Cornelius said tensely. Malenfant looked
at Emma. “What do you think?” She shrugged.
“Geopolitics are beyond me,” she said. “This
is beyond geopolitics,” Cornelius said. “We’re playing games with an opponent
of unknown potential, over the future of the species.” “We’ll
tell them to aim for the Trojans,” Malenfant said, relieved the decision was
made. “Cornelius, start working on trajectory information...” It
took the emigrant squid only days to build their cephalopod Mayflower. They
sent their robots to work leveling the floor of a small crater. Over the crater
they built a roughly spherical cage of unprocessed asteroid nickel-iron. Then
they began to manufacture the skin of the bubble ship that would take them to
Jupiter’s orbit. It was simple enough: modified firefly robots crawled over the
floor of the crater, spraying charged molecules onto a substrate, like spray
painting a car, until a skin of the right thickness and precision of
manufacture down to the molecular scale was built up. Malenfant
observed as much as he could of this. It was a manufacturing process called
molecular-beam epitaxy that had been piloted on Earth decades before. But
nobody had succeeded in developing it to the pitch of sophistication the squid
had reached. Malenfant
was somewhat awed: it seemed to him the squid had simply identified their
manufacturing problem, immediately devised a perfect technology to deal
with it, and had built and applied it. It was a technology that would be worth
uncounted billions to Bootstrap, in some unlikely future in which he made it
back home and stayed out of jail. Anyhow,
when the fabricators had completed the bubble—a gold-tinted plastic—the squid
started to fill it with asteroid water extracted by simple inflatable solar
heaters. A cap of Cruithne substrate rock, sheared off the asteroid and
anchored to the metal cage, would serve as feedstock for methane rockets and a
source of raw materials for the habitat. Though
the technology was simple, it still seemed something of a miracle to Malenfant
to see water bubbling up out of coal-black asteroid rock. It
would be a long, grim journey, Malenfant knew. Under the low acceleration of
the methane drive it would take many years for this bubble ship to reach the
cluster of Trojan asteroids, five times Earth’s distance from the sun. The
current generation of squid—none of whom would live to see the conclusion of
the journey—were surely condemning generations of their offspring to a journey
through despair and darkness and squalor. And
it might not work. If population controls failed, there would be wars, he
thought. Savage. Perhaps the fragment of civilization on this ship would fall
so far there would be nobody left alive who knew how to fix the methane rockets
or breaches in the habitat meniscus. Somehow
he didn’t think that would come about. Already this miniature colony, here on
Cruithne, had survived long enough to show the cephalopods possessed a
purpose—a ruthlessness— that far transcended the human. And
at last, the survivors would reach Jupiter’s leading Trojan point, where the
sun would be a point source brighter than any star, and Jupiter itself a
gleaming gibbous disc, and a million asteroids would swarm in the sky. With
the gentlest of nudges from spring-loaded latches the droplet parted from its
asteroid parent. The moment had come: no countdown, no fuss. The
rise was slow; nothing that big was going to make any sudden moves. It sailed
upward like a hot-air balloon, huge waves rippling softly over the golden
structure, the cap of asteroid rock sullenly massive at the base. When
it reached the sunlight a glow exploded from the droplet’s interior. As
their great journey began—away from the complexities and politics of the
crowded inner worlds, off to the wide-open emptiness, the calm and cold
precision of the outer system— Malenfant thought he glimpsed the squid
themselves, rushing this way and that, peering excitedly from their rising
bubble ship. But perhaps that
was just his imagination. He
watched as the droplet shrank, receding, hoping to see the moment when it was
far enough from the asteroid for the methane rockets to be lit in safety. But
the flames would be invisible, and he was growing tired. Malenfant
raised his hand in salute. Good-bye, good-bye, he thought. Perhaps your
great-great-grandchildren will remember me. Maybe they will even know I was the
being responsible for sending their ancestors out there, for giving you this
chance. But they will
never know how I envied you today. It
had taken fifteen of their twenty available days, here on Cruithne, to deal
with the cephalopods. Now they had five days left—five days to confront the
thing that lay on the other side of the asteroid, to confront the alien. He turned and
started to crawl back across Cruithne, and to home. Bill Tybee There was a new
assistant at the Nevada center, who started a week ago. A big
bullnecked Texan called Wayne Dupree. Wayne
did not look like any kind of teacher to Bill—he had the biggest,
thickest arms Bill had ever seen on any human being—nor was he a parent or
relative of any of the kids. And he had no noticeable skills in teaching or
child care. He just supervised the kids in glowering silence, occasionally
administering a shove or a prod, as they went about the routine of their lives. Wayne was the
first adult Bill saw strike one of the kids here. Bill
complained about that to Principal Reeve. She made a note in a file and said
she’d look into it, but that she was sure Wayne wasn’t overstepping any mark. And
Bill was sure she didn’t do a damn thing about it, because he saw Wayne do it
again, a day later. The
turnover of staff here had always been high. Bill had noticed that the
professional types soon became discouraged by the kids’ baffling opacity and
distance. After a few months Bill had become one of the more experienced
helpers here; he was even assigned to train new folk. But
recently a new type of person, it seemed to him, had been appointed to work
here. Persons like
Wayne. Despite
the shutting down of the Milton Foundation, the Blue kids continued to be the
subject of feverish, superstitious awe and fear—a mood whipped up needlessly,
in Bill’s opinion, by commentators who speculated endlessly about the
children’s superhuman nature and cosmic role and so forth. There was still
protection, of course. In fact security had gotten so tight it was virtually
impossible for anybody outside of an armored truck to pass in or out of the
center. But
it seemed quite possible to Bill that it might be becoming more acceptable to
people at large that the Waynes of the world be recruited to “supervise” the
Blue children, that the centers be allowed to evolve from education homes for
gifted children to prisons for freaks, guarded by brutes, just like the Milton
Schools. As long as it was out of sight, of course. But
none of it mattered, Bill thought doggedly, not as long as he was here with
Tom, and could keep him from harm’s way. Bill
promised himself that if Wayne ever did raise a hand to his son, he would take
on Wayne, despite any consequences, and that was that. Sooner than Bill
had expected, it came to a head. Tom’s
group, in their shiny gold uniforms, were working in the physics lab. Wayne and
Bill were both on duty, sitting in chairs in opposite corners of the room. The
kids were building something: a cage of wires and electromagnets and batteries
and coils. They’d been working all day, in fact, and Bill and the other
assistants had had some trouble making them stop to eat, or even take toilet
breaks, let alone do any of their other study programs. The
kids seemed to be growing more purposeful in their activities. They didn’t have
a written plan, and they didn’t even speak to each other much, but they all
worked together flawlessly, according to their abilities. The older ones,
including Anna, did the heavier work like the bulky construction of the metal
frame, and also more dangerous stuff such as soldering. The little ones
generally worked inside the cage itself, their fine little fingers doing
fiddly, awkward manipulations. Bill
watched Tom clambering around inside the cage like a monkey, snipping and
twisting together bits of wire with flawless accuracy. As he concentrated, he
stuck his tongue out of his mouth, just as he used to when he made clay
soldiers or drew pictures of flowers for his mother. As
the day’s end approached the kids seemed to have finished their cage. It was a
box that was taller than Tom. Anna made them stand back, threw a few switches,
and watched. Nothing happened as far as Bill could see save for a dull humming,
a sharp scent of ozone. But Anna nodded, as if satisfied. Then
the kids broke away and, as if going off duty, wandered off around the lab. Some
of them went to the bowls of food Bill and Wayne had put out around the room.
They seemed to avoid the dishes Wayne had slyly dipped his fat fingers into.
Others, Tom and Anna among them, began playing. They started to throw Tom’s electronic
Heart around, catching it like a football, kicking it along the ground like a
soccer ball. That was okay. The Heart was built for kids and was meant to last
a lifetime, and was more than strong enough to take the punishment. The kids
were noisy now, calling and yapping and even tussling a little. As if they were
normal. Bill
studied the wire cage, wondering how safe the damn thing was. At the end of
each day the inspectors and experts crawled over everything the kids did. If it
wasn’t self-evidently safe they would shut it down and pull it apart, or maybe
amend it to remove the hazard. The next day the kids would just start putting
it back the way it was, unless physically restrained from doing so. And so it
would go on, like building that bridge in Apocalypse Now, a battle of
stubbornness between the kids and their adult keepers, until the kids were
forced—or sometimes chose—to move on to something else... That was when it
happened. Bill
saw that the Heart had rolled between Wayne’s feet. The kids were standing in a
loose pack in front of Wayne, watching him. The moment
stretched, growing tauter. Then
Wayne looked at the Heart, and the waiting kids. Something like a grin spread
over his face, and he lifted his hefty foot and pushed the Heart back along the
floor. A
little boy called Petey, no older than Tom, collected the Heart. Petey, shyly,
put the Heart back on the ground and rolled it back to Wayne. Again Wayne
returned it. Back
and forth the Heart went, a couple more times. The kids came a little closer to
Wayne. Then Petey picked
up the Heart, and threw it at Wayne. Wayne
caught it one-handed, grinned wider, and threw it back to another kid. Who threw it back
again. The
game gradually built up steam. The kids seemed to be warming to this surprising
new Wayne, this big bear of a man who was suddenly prepared to play ball with
them. They ran around, starting to laugh and call, and threw the Heart to each
other and to Wayne. Even Anna—Tom’s quiet, reserved, honorary sister—was
joining in, her thin frame rising like a giraffe’s above the rest of the
children. Bill
started to relax. If Wayne was playing with the kids, however unimaginatively,
at least he wasn’t doing them any harm. Bill kept
watching, however. Now
Wayne got hold of the Heart, wrapped it in his huge fist, and lifted it high
above his head. The
kids crowded around him, calling. “Me! Give it to me!” “No, me!” “Me, me! Give
it to me! My turn!” Bill saw that Tom was at the front of the little crowd,
jumping up and down right in front of Wayne, reaching for the Heart. Wayne
looked over the kids, one by one, still grinning, as if selecting. And Bill saw
the change in his face, the hardening of his fist around the solid plastic toy. To
Bill it was a nightmare of paralysis. He knew he could never reach Wayne in
time. In
slo-mo, down came Wayne’s arm, that heavy plastic ball nestled in his fist, the
Heart heading straight for Tom’s big, fragile skull. There
was a blur of motion. That big arm was knocked sideways, with something
clinging to it. Wayne’s
meaty forearm brushed Tom, knocking him back, and the boy screamed; but Bill
knew in the first instant that he wasn’t badly hurt. The other children
scattered away, yelling. Wayne
stood up, roaring, his face twisted, lifting his arm high above his head. The
girl, Anna, had sunk her teeth deep into the flesh of his muscle. And now she
was hanging on by her teeth, her arms and legs dangling, bodily lifted off the
ground by Wayne’s brute strength. Bill grabbed Tom
and pulled him away. Wayne
shook once, twice; Anna’s head was rattled back and forth, but still she
wouldn’t let go. So Wayne took a pace and slammed his arm against the wall.
Bill heard a crack as Anna’s skull collided with the smooth plastic there. She
came loose of his biceps. She seemed stunned, her limbs loose, and she slid to
the floor like a crumpled doll. Her mouth was bloody, like some carnivore’s. Wayne
clutched his torn flesh, blood seeping through his fingers, snarling
obscenities. Bill saw something white there, embedded in the flesh—one of
Anna’s teeth, perhaps. Bill tensed. One
leap and he would be on Wayne’s back. ...
And then something came ghosting through the wall. It was a glowing, fizzing
bullet: just a point of light, yellow-white, bright as the sun, and it cast
shadows as it moved. Bill, shocked,
skidded to a halt. The
light slid smoothly through the air, floating like Tinker-bell, heading
downward and toward the center of the room. Wayne, looming
over Anna, didn’t see it coming. The
light slid neatly into the top of his head. There was a sharp smell of singed
hair, burned meat. Wayne convulsed, eyes flickering. The light passed out at
the nape of Wayne’s neck, following an undeviating straight line, as if the
man, two hundred pounds of vindictive muscle, were no more substantial than a
mass of mist and shadows. Wayne, shuddering,
toppled backward like a felled tree. The
children were wailing. Bill found Tom clutching his legs; he reached down,
lifted up his son, and buried his face in the crying boy’s neck. “It’s all
right. It’s all right—” “What the hell—” Bill
turned. Principal Reeve and a couple of the other assistants had come in at a
run. “Get the medic,” Bill said. “What happened?” He pointed to
Anna. “She’s hurt. And her teeth—” But
Reeve was no longer listening to him, it seemed, despite the blood and fallen
bodies. At
the center of the room, something was glowing, yellow-bright. Bill turned. It
was the yellow dot, the glowing Tinkerbell. It had come to rest at the heart of
the children’s wire cage; it bobbed to and fro, following complex paths. The
children were calmer now. A couple of them were with Anna, trying to help her
sit up. But the rest had started to cluster around the cage and its imprisoned
light point; its brilliance shone over their faces. Bill
followed them, his son still in his arms. Fascinated, Bill reached out a hand
toward the cage. He felt something, a ripple, as if a mild electric shock were
passing through his system. He reached farther— A hand grabbed his
arm, pulling it back. Tom’s hand. Maura Della Bill Tybee was
pretty distressed, and he had a right to be, Maura thought. Wayne
Dupree had, it turned out, come from an extremist Christian group who believed
the Blue children were the spawn of Satan, or some such, and so required
destruction. He had gotten himself into the center on a fake resume and
references from other members of his cult group: credentials that, Maura
agreed, the most minimally competent vetting process should have weeded out. On
the other hand, Dupree hadn’t succeeded—and not because of the system or the
presence of other adults, even a devoted parent like Bill, but because of the
freakish plunging of the Tinkerbell anomaly into his body, just at the right
moment. “Which
I can’t believe was a coincidence,” she told Dan Ys-tebo as they walked into
the center’s physics lab, now crowded with researchers. He
laughed uncomfortably, his big belly wobbling. “I don’t know why you brought me
here. This isn’t exactly my field. And you have no jurisdiction here.” “But
you spent long enough in the asylum with Reid Malen-fant. This is more spooky
stuff, Dan. Somebody has to figure out what all this really means. If not us,
who?” “Umm,” he said
doubtfully. In
the lab, they confronted the anomaly that had killed Wayne Dupree. Tinkerbell
in a cage, Bill Tybee called it, and that was exactly
what it looked like. Just a point of light that glowed brightly, like a captive
star, bobbing around in a languid, unpredictable loop inside its ramshackle
trap of wire. The anomaly was so bright it actually cast shadows of its wire
mesh cage: long shadows that fell on the white-coated scientist types who
crawled around the floor, and on their white boxes and probes and softscreens
and cameras and tangles of cabling, and even on the primary-color plastic walls
of the schoolroom, which were still coated with kids’ stuff, blotchy watercolor
paintings and big alphabet letters and posters of the last rhinos in their dome
in Zambia. It
was this contradiction, the surreally exotic with the mundane, that made
Maura’s every contact with these children so eerie. Dan
Ystebo was beside her. “It looks as if someone found a way to split the atom in
the middle of a McDonald’s, doesn’t it?” “Tell me what’s
going on here, Dan.” He
guided her forward through the nest of cabling toward the glowing thing in the
cage. There was a protective barrier of white metal thrown up a yard from the
cage itself. “Hold your hand out,” he said. She
held her palm up to the glow, as if warming it by a fire. “By golly, I can feel
the heat. What makes it glow?” “The
destruction of neutrons from the atmosphere. Step a little closer.” She
stepped right up to the protective barrier, nervous. This time she felt a
ripple in the flesh of her hand, a gentle tugging. When she moved her hand from
side to side she felt the wash of some invisible force. “What’s that?” “Gravity,” Dan
said. “Gravity? From the
anomaly?” “At
its surface the gravity pulls about thirty thousand G. But it drops off
quickly, down to less than one percent of G a yard away. The anomaly masses
about a million tons. Which, if it were water, would be enough to fill a
fair-sized swimming pool.” “All crammed into
that little thing?” “Yup.
It’s around a sixteenth of an inch across. Right now these guys, the physicists
here, don’t have a good handle on its shape. It’s presumably spherical, but it
may be oscillating.” “So it’s pretty
dense.” “A
little denser than an atomic nucleus, in fact. So dense it shouldn’t even
notice normal matter. An anomaly like that should pass right through the Earth
like a bullet through a cloud.” “Then how come it
doesn’t fall through the floor right now?” Dan looked
uncertain. “Because of the cage.” “This contraption
the children built?” “Maura,
it seems to generate a very powerful, localized magnetic field. It’s a magnetic
bottle that holds up the nugget.” “How?” “Hell,
we don’t know. We can do this—we have to build magnetic bottles for
fusion experiments—but only with such things as superconducting loops, and at
vast expense. How the kids do it with a handful of copper wire and an old car
battery...” She
nodded. “But this is where the potential is. The technological potential.” “Yeah.
Partly, anyhow. If we could manipulate magnetic fields of that strength, on
that scale, so easily, we could build an operational fusion reactor for the
first tune. Clean energy, Maura. But that’s not all.” “So what is
Tinkerbell? Some kind of miniature black hole?” “Not quite as
exotic as that.” “Not quite?’“ “It
seems to be a nugget of quark matter. The essential difference from ordinary
matter is that the individual quark wave functions are delocalized, spread
through a macroscopic volume...” It
took some time for Maura, cross-examining him, to interpret all this. In
ordinary matter, it seemed, atomic nuclei were made of protons and neutrons,
which in turn were made of more fundamental particles called quarks. But the
size of a nucleus was limited because protons’ positive charges tended to blow
overlarge nuclei to bits. But quarks came in
a number of varieties. The
ones inside protons and neutrons were called, obscurely, “up” and “down”
quarks. If you added another type of quark to the mix, called “strange”
quarks—a geeky term that didn’t surprise Maura in the least—then you could keep
growing your positive-charge “nuclei” without limit, because the strange quarks
would hold them together, And that was a quark nugget: nothing more than a
giant atomic nucleus. “We’ve
actually had evidence of quark nuggets before— probably much smaller,
fast-moving ones—that strike the top of the atmosphere and cause exotic
cosmic-ray events called Cen-tauro events.” “So where do the
nuggets come from?” Dan rubbed his
nose. “To make a nugget you need regions of very high density and pressure,
because you have to break down the stable configuration of matter. You need a
soup of quarks, out of which the nuggets can crystallize. We only know of two
places, in nature, where this happens. One place is—was—the Big Bang. And the
nuggets baked back there have wandered the universe ever since. The theory
predicts we should find Bang nuggets from maybe a thousand tons to a billion.
So our nugget “Where else?” “In
the interior of a neutron star. A collapsed supernova remnant: very small, very
hot, very dense, the mass of the sun crammed into the volume of a city block.
And when the pressure gets high enough quark matter can form. All you need is a
tiny part of the core of the star to flip over, and you get a quark matter
runaway. The whole star is eaten up. It’s spectacular. The star might lose
twenty percent of its radius in a few seconds. Maybe half the star’s
mass—and we’re talking about masses comparable to the sun, remember—half of
it is turned to energy, and blown out in a gale of neutrinos and gamma
rays.” Quark
matter runaway. She didn’t like the sound of that. “Which
origin are we favoring here?” “I’d
back the Big Bang. I told you our nugget is right in the middle of the mass
range the cosmogenic-origin theory predicts. On the other hand we don’t have a
real good mass spectrum for neutron-star nuggets, so that isn’t ruled out
either. But then there’s the slow velocity of our nugget. The nuggets should
squirt out of neutron stars at relativistic velocities. That is, a good
fraction of light speed. But the Big Bang nuggets have been slowed by the
expansion of the universe...” Slowed
by the expansion of the universe. Good God, she
thought. What a phrase. This nugget is a cosmological relic, and it’s right
here in this plastic schoolroom. And brought here, perhaps, by children. He
spread his hands. “Anyhow that’s our best guess. Unless somebody somewhere is
manufacturing nuggets. Ha ha.” “Funny,
Dan.” She bent to see closer. “Tell me again why Tinkerbell shines. Neutrons?” “It
will repel ordinary nuclei, because of the positive charges. But it can drag in
free neutrons, which have no charge. A neutron is just a bag of quarks. The
nugget pulls them in from the air, releasing energy in the process, and the
quarks are converted to the mix it needs.” Converted.
Runaway. “Dan, you said something about a drop of
this stuff consuming an entire star. Is there any possibility that this
little thing—” “Could eat the
Earth?” She’d
tried to keep her tone light, but her fear, she found as she voiced the notion,
was real. Was this the beginning of the Carter catastrophe, this little glowing
hole in the fabric of matter? “Actually,
no,” Dan said. “At least we don’t think so. It’s because of that positive
charge; it keeps normal nuclei matter away. In fact the larger it grows the
more it repels normal matter. But if it were negatively charged—” He waved his
ringers, miming an explosion.”—Ka-boom. Maybe.” “Maybe?” “Listen,
Ms. Della, there are opportunities as
well as threats here. If you feed a nugget neutrons or light ions it will eat
them, giving off energy in the process. You could conceivably throw in
radioactive waste. Tritium, for instance. Then, when the nugget is fat enough,
you could bombard it with heavy ions to split it. Two nuggets. Then four, then
eight... A safe, efficient, clean energy source. Extremely valuable.
And—” “Yes?” “I
don’t have to outline the weapons potential. More than half the researchers
here are from military labs.” “Okay.
And I take it the children won’t tell you how they managed all this.” “No.” So,
Maura thought, Tinkerbell was at once a great possible boon to humankind, and
at the same time a great possible threat. Both carrot and stick. Almost as if
the children planned it that way. These
Blue children, it seemed, had upped the stakes. For the first time a group of
children had moved beyond eerie behavior and startling intellectual stunts to
the physical, to something approaching superhuman powers. Already
we were terrified of them, she thought. But if... when this news gets
out... “Okay, Dan. What
now?” “The children want
to talk to you.” “Me? I have no
power here.” “But the children
know you. At least, Tom Tybee does.” She
closed her eyes, took a breath. But who am I negotiating with, exactly? And on
behalf of whom? It seemed humankind’s relationship with its strange Blue offspring
was about to reach a new crisis. Dan grinned. “It’s
take-me-to-your-leader time, Representative.” “Let’s do it.” They walked out of
the lab room. Her shadow, cast by the trapped cosmological glow, streamed ahead
of her. Anna
was waiting for her in the principal’s office. Maura walked in with Reeve and
Dan Ystebo. When
they entered, Anna backed away against the wall. Maura could see bruises on her
neck, and when she opened her mouth she was missing a lower front tooth. “Just
you,” Anna said to Maura. Her voice had the faintest trace of Aussie twang. Principal Reeve
said, “Now, Anna—” Maura held up her
hand. “Just you,” Anna
said. “That was the deal.” Maura
nodded. “If you say so. But I need your help. I’d like Dan here—” Maura
indicated him. “—to stay with me. I don’t understand as much of the technical
stuff as I ought to.” She forced a smile. “Without Dan to interpret, it will
take me a lot longer to figure out what you want. I guarantee, positively
guarantee, he’s no threat to you. But if you want him to leave, he leaves.” Anna’s cool gray
eyes flickered. “He can stay. Not her.” Reeve
was visibly tired, stressed-out, baffled, angry. “Representative, she’s a child.
And you’re letting her give you orders.” “We
nearly allowed her to be killed, Principal,” Maura said gently. “I think she
has a right to a little control over the situation. Don’t you?” Reeve
shook her head, furious. But she left, slamming the door behind her. Anna showed no
reaction. Maura
said, “We’re going to sit down, Anna. All right? In these two chairs, on this
side of the desk. You can sit, or stand, whatever you want.” Anna nodded, and
Dan and Maura sat down. Anna said, “Would
you like a drink?” Maura was
surprised. “I—yes. Yes, please.” Anna
crossed to the water cooler, neatly extracted two paper cups, walked gracefully
around the table and handed them to Dan and Maura. “Thank
you,” Maura said, sipping the water. It was warm, a little stale. “Now, Anna.
Tell me what it is you want.” Anna
dug her hand in a pocket of her gold jumpsuit, pulled out a crumpled piece of
paper, and pressed it on the desk. She pushed it across to Maura. The
paper looked like a page torn out of an exercise book. It contained a list
written out in a childish hand, complete with errors, a couple of the longer
words even phonetically spelled. She
passed it to Dan Ystebo. “Deuterium,” he read. “A linear electrostatic
decelerator... Maura, I think they
want to grow Tinkerbell. Maybe even make her some companions.” Anna
said, “We will give you the Tinkerbell. And others.” She frowned with the
effort of speaking, as if English were becoming unfamiliar. “They could light
cities, drive starships.” She looked at Maura. “Do you understand?” “So far,” Maura
said dryly. “We have other
gifts to offer,” said Anna. “In the future.” “More technology?” Anna
was concentrating, a crease appearing in the middle of her perfect forehead.
“We are still learning, here at this center. And elsewhere.” Dan
leaned forward. “Are you in touch with the others? The other children, like
you? In the other centers? How?” She
returned his gaze calmly. “We have suggestions. Ways of making food. Ways to
make medicine, to make ill people well, to make them—” that pause, the struggle
with the language again “—not grow old. And we have better ways for people to
be together.” Dan frowned. “What
do you mean? Politics? Ethics?” “I don’t know
those words.” Maura said,
“Better ways for people like me to run things.” “Yes. But nobody
should have to run things.” Dan laughed out
loud. “She gotcha there, Representative.” “We have to work
all this out,” Anna said. “I
understand,” Maura said evenly. But the promise is there. “And you will
give us all this.” “In return.” “In return for
what?” “No harm.” Maura
nodded. “You must understand I can’t promise you anything. Those in charge here
have a wider duty, to protect people. Do you understand that people are
frightened of you?” Anna returned her
gaze, and Maura felt chilled. “This is an
important time,” Anna said suddenly. “Everything we do now is very important.
Because everything comes out of “Out
of the here and now,” Dan said. “The future flows from this moment. We cast
long shadows. Is that what you mean?” Anna didn’t reply.
She seemed to be withdrawing. Dan
was frustrated. “Why are you here? To help us avoid the Carter
catastrophe? Are you from the future, Anna?” There
was no reply, and Maura put her hand on Dan’s arm to silence him. The sunlight
outside the center buildings was hot, flat, glaring. Tinkerbell in a
cage. Everything
Maura had seen seemed unreal, remote, as if swimming away into space after Reid
Malenfant. “Quite a
prospectus those kids offer,” Dan was saying. “Yes.” “New technologies,
new medicine, new clean power. What sounded like a
Utopian political and ethical framework. Peace and
prosperity for all.” “Absolutely,”
Maura said. “So, you think
anyone will listen?” “Not a hope in
hell.” Dan sighed. “But
we’ll want the goodies even so, won’t we?” “You bet. You
think we can afford to give them what they want? The
deuterium, the decelerator...” “Representative,
I’m not sure if we can afford not to.” Dan glanced
around to be sure nobody else could overhear them. “So here
we have these children building their magic cage just in time
for this quark nugget—which has been wandering the
universe since the Big Bang—to come floating in, ripe to be captured. And not
only that, it arrives in the nick of time to save Anna
from the evil clutches of wacko Wayne Dupree. And on exactly
the right trajectory, too.” “Coincidence?” “What do you
think?” “Not in a million years,”
she said. Ystebo scratched
his belly. “I’d offer you longer odds than that... I think we’re dealing with
another of those damn causal loops. Somebody, far enough downstream, has the
technology to reach into the past to deflect the path of a quark nugget just
so, to make it arrive right on cue to save the day. It may have been
traveling a billion years, just to get here and play its part. The ulti- “And that makes
you feel...” “Awed. Terrified.” “Dan, are they
threatening us?” “Not
directly. But, look: if we don’t cooperate, the children will know in
the future, when they grow up, when they get downstream. I mean, they’ll remember
what we did, and they’ll send more quark nuggets from the Big Bang and get
what they want anyhow, maybe causing a lot more damage.” He seemed to be
shivering, despite the heavy warmth of the sun. “If you think about it, it
could happen any moment, depending on the decisions we make. It won’t even be
necessary to wait for consequent actions to flow; the children will know. Representative,
we can’t be sure what we’re dealing with here. A multiheaded monster spanning
past, present, and future. The children have, effectively, unlimited power.. .” The
thought of the children, their grown versions, in the future—in the far
downstream, with much enhanced powers— reaching back with some kind of
time-manipulation technology to right the wrongs they suffered here was
startling. Children have been victims throughout history, she thought bleakly;
maybe all children should have such power, and we would treat them with
respect. But
then she found herself thinking like a politician, as someone responsible for
her nation’s destiny: Now, assuming this threat from the downstream children
is real, how would you go about eliminating it? Why,
by making sure the children never reach the downstream. Of course. Immediately
she filed that ugly logic, its foul conclusion, in the back of her mind. But
she knew it would be with her, part of her calculation, from now on; and she
hated herself for it. “So,” Dan said.
“What do we do now?” “The
same as always,” Maura said briskly. “We try not to do too much damage while we
wait to see what happens next. Oh. Is there any way we can contact the mother?
Tom Tybee’s mother?” Dan laughed. “Don’t
you know where she is right now?” They
walked on toward the security fence, where their car was waiting. June Tybee The throwing-up
had started when Bucephalus was still on the ground. That
was nerves rather than space sickness. But it began in earnest once the
injection to Earth orbit was complete, and the crew were put through the
complexity of docking with the preor-bited tanks of fuel required to reach
Cruithne. Then when the diarrhea cut in, the recycled air filled with a stench
so powerful June knew they would be living with it for the rest of the trip. And you couldn’t
open the windows, not once. June
suffered herself. Most of the troopers did. But she got over it four, five days
out. Not
everybody adapted so well, however. Eight troopers— sixteen percent of the
total—-just kept barfing and shitting and getting weaker and weaker, unable
even to hold down a morsel of food. So they had been allocated a corner of one
of the decks, screened off from the rest, and were basically treated as
casualties, nonfunctional for the duration of the voyage, all the way out to
Cruithne and back. The
rest of the troopers endured tough exercise regimes: three or more hours a day
on treadmills, on elasticated ropes for stretching against, and so forth. Even
so, the medics said, they would likely suffer some longer-term physiological
damage: bone calcium depletion and other shit. But that could be treated later,
when they got back to Earth. On their return in glory, after the medals and the
handshakes from the prez, they would all be retired on fat pensions, with a
full entitlement to sell their stories to the highest bidders. Plenty of time
to put right a little calcium loss then. What
was more important now was getting through the mission in one piece, so
June could get back to Bill and Tom and Billie and the rest of her life. A
week out, the troopers dismantled the interior of this big five-deck troop
module, opening up a giant cylindrical space like a huge oil can, and they
began their zero G exercises in earnest. At
first her head felt like a bag of fluid that just sloshed about every time she
moved. But that passed, and she soon found herself ricocheting back and forth
across the oil can, practicing landing, deploying the pitons and tethers that
would hold her to the asteroid’s surface, readying her weapons, smoothly
working up .to a fully suited drill. All of these maneuvers were basically
impossible on Earth, despite the efforts at simulation in the big NASA
flotation-tank facilities. June
found, in fact, that once she was over her sickness she reveled in the freedom
of zero G—to be able to fly through the air, free to move in three dimensions,
without the clinging resistance of water. Some
of the troopers groused when, three weeks out from home, they started exercises
sealed up in their full space suits. But June welcomed it. Sealed off from the
rest of the troopers, she only had to smell herself—a sour stink of sweat and
determination. Despite
the distraction of the training, the long journey out soon became pretty hellish.
She was out in the middle of interplanetary space, after all; she really hadn’t
expected this sense of confinement, even claustrophobia. And
the tedium of life aboard a spacecraft was dismaying: the hours she had to
spend every day on the dull, repetitive exercises or, worse, cleanup
duties—scraping algae off of the walls, fixing water-recycling systems that had
proven balky since they left Earth, and so on, a lot of such work in
this thrown-together, gremlin-ridden ship. The
troopers’ spare time, what there was of it, was taken up with what you’d
expect. TV, card games (Velcro strips on the back), and a surprising amount of
casual sex—hetero, homo, bi, solo, couples, and larger groups—much of it
exploring the possibilities of the zero G regime. June had avoided all of that,
and nobody had bothered her; the fifty-fifty male-female ratio saw to that. Instead, she spent
a lot of her time reading. The
accounts of the early astronauts, for instance. Not the flash-bang glory of
Apollo and the rest of the early U.S. program, but the Russians: dogged
cosmonauts with names like Dobro-volsky, Patsayev, Volkov, Lazarev, Makorov,
Popovich... From
as early as 1971 the cosmonauts had endured hundreds of days in low Earth orbit
in Soviet space stations, the Salyuts and the Mir, just boring a
hole in the sky, nowhere to go, trying to keep themselves alive and sane. Some
of those old guys had traveled farther and longer than she had—if not in a
straight line—and they had only dubious tractor-factory technology to
rely on. And some of the cosmonauts hadn’t come home. Reading
their accounts somehow made the Bucephalus less of a prison, for her. That and thinking
about Tom and Billie. Faster
than Reid Malenfant, the Bucephalus streaked across space toward
Cruithne. Maura Della Open journal.
March 3,2012. It
was, of course, the extraordinary incident at Nevada that led to the
decision—the right one, I think—to shut down the Blue education centers. The
idea was to try to liquidate the threat, eliminate the unknowns, represented by
the Blue children. Those responsible for the safety of the nation had no other
choice. The
media images of cold-eyed childcare professionals backed up by heavily armed
troops going into the centers and bundling bewildered, unresisting kids out of their
beds are offensive to anyone with a soul. However strange these children might
be they are still just kids. But it had to be done. Anyway
I know that what offends people about those images is not so much the handling
of the children itself but the way we were made to confront our own hypocrisy.
Everybody has always known, in their hearts, that the true purpose of the
centers was containment. Everybody is complicit. Guilty, ashamed, but still
afraid, we turned away. Now
the children, separated from their fellows, have disappeared into secure
environments, mostly military, all across the country. Out of sight they will
be forgotten; separated, they will be contained. That’s the idea anyhow. It
isn’t particularly palatable. But the problem did appear to be approaching a
resolution. Except at Nevada
itself. The
wisest thing for me to do would have been to keep out of it; no matter what the
resolution to the situation, there was absolutely nothing to gain for me. But
staying away just wasn’t an option. My damnable conscience, a true handicap for
a -politician, saw to that. Which
is how I came to be at the center when the climax came... Dan
Ystebo was waiting at the security gate when Maura got back to the center. A
week after the quark-nugget incident, the grade-school facade of the place had
been stripped away. Most of the staff, including Principal Reeve, were gone.
Security was tighter than ever, with what looked to Maura like a substantial
military force deployed around the perimeter fence and across the compound.
Guys with guns, in heavy body armor. Dan
walked her briskly to the heart of the compound. He looked fat and flustered,
but she suspected he was relishing his informality and sloppiness compared to
the stiff military types who now ran the place. Many of the rooms had been
cleared out and given over to military functions—weapons storage, surveillance,
a command post—with here and there a discarded toy or the dangling corner of
some child’s painting as deeply incongruous reminders of the life and youth
that had, if briefly and under restraint, come to this corner of the Nevada
desert. “I
prepared you a written report,” Dan was saying. “I can download it to—” “Just summarize.” “The
first stage of the clearance operation went to plan. Inasmuch as these goons
had a plan at all...” Most
of the children, Dan said, had been cleared out of the center on the first
sweep. But a hard core of a dozen or so had barricaded themselves in one of the
lab rooms and wouldn’t be moved. And one of the children was—had to be, of
course— little Tom Tybee. After
two days it had been obvious the situation was turning into a siege. The
commanders were seeking sanction to use greater force, and the whole thing
threatened to become a horrible mess. They
came to a room Maura recognized. It was the physics lab. But much had changed. It was much bigger
than she remembered; evidently two or three of the center’s rooms had been
knocked together. And it was brighter; the ceiling was coated with big
fluorescent strips that dumped hard flat colorless light over everything,
creating a The
room was ringed by soldiers and white-coated staff, monitoring, recording.
There was a sharp stink of ozone, and a sour compound of sweat and feces and
urine. And,
replacing the high-school type science instruments she had seen in here before,
there was now a much more substantial array of gear. There were instruments of
all kinds, mostly unrecognizable to her, all over the lab. Ducts and cables ran
everywhere over the floor, taped together. The
main item was some kind of torus, a fat ring of metal tightly wrapped with wire
coils, maybe fifteen feet across; it sat on a series of wooden trestles. Tubes
led off to other assemblies of gear, one of them the crude Tinkerbell
containment cage that Maura remembered from her last visit. And there was a new
cage, a mass of wire and metal rods, growing out of the middle \ of the
torus. Suffusing
everything was the bright glow of the object in the original wire cage: the
Tinkerbell anomaly, still dipping and darting through the air. Its light was
unearthly, easily casting shadows that could not be dispersed even by the
powerful fluo-rescents above. And,
through the little jungle of equipment, the children moved. They
stepped carefully, carrying bits of gear to and fro, their childish gait
uncertain. Three of them sat on the floor, surrounded by white equipment boxes,
eating what looked like hamburgers. In a corner, a couple of kids were
sleeping, curled up together. One, a dark little girl, had her thumb in her
mouth. All the kids were wearing what looked like nightclothes—loose tunics and
trousers, no shoes or socks. The pajamas were grubby, sometimes torn, but
neatly stitched with blue circles. The
children looked ill to Maura, but maybe that was an artifact of the hard
fluorescent light. She
said to Dan, “I take it we gave them what they wanted, what Anna demanded.” “It
was here in twenty-four hours, up and working twelve hours later.” “Tell me what it’s
for.” “It’s
a factory. As we thought. It makes quark nuggets, droplets of quark matter. The
children are growing positively charged nuggets through neutron capture.” He
pointed to the original cage, the darting Tinkerbell light. “Small nuggets bud
off the big mother in there. We don’t know how that happens, incidentally; we
thought that to make quark nuggets you would need to slam heavy ions together
at near light speed in a particle accelerator.” “Evidently not,”
Maura said. “How small is small?” “The
size of an atomic nucleus. The nuggets come spraying out of the cage and pass
through the magnetic spectrometer— that box over there—where a magnetic field
separates them out from other products. We have Cerenkov radiation detectors
and time-of-flight detectors to identify the nuggets. Then the nuggets pass
through that device—” a long boxy tube “—which is a linear electrostatic
decelerator. At least we think it is. The children modified it. The quark
nuggets emerge from the cage at relativistic velocities, and the decelerator—” “Slows them down.” “Right.
Then the nuggets enter the torus, the big doughnut over there. That contains
heavy water, which is water laced with deuterium, heavy hydrogen. The quark
nuggets are fed protons to make sure they have a positive charge. That’s
important because a negatively charged nugget would—” “Cause a runaway.
I remember.” “The
quark nuggets go on to another magnetic bottle, at the end of the line there,
and they are allowed to grow by absorbing neutrons. In the process energy is
released, as gamma rays.” “And that’s how a
power plant would be built.” “Maura,
this apparatus is already producing power, but not at useful levels
yet.” A
taller girl walked through the room, giraffe thin. She turned, unexpectedly,
and looked at Maura. “Anna,” Maura said
to Dan. “Yeah.
And there’s Tommy Tybee.” He was one of the three eating. “We’re feeding
them?” Dan
eyed her. “Of course we are. We haven’t yet reached the point where we are
prepared to starve out children. Anyhow it’s siege psychology. The
trick-cyclist types here are trying to keep up a line of dialogue with the
kids; the food, three or four times a day, is one way. And the kids get what
they want: junk food, soda, candy.” “Not so healthy.” “Not
a green vegetable in sight. But I think the consensus is we’ll fix their health
later.” He pointed. “The troopers even brought in a Porta-john. The kids don’t
wash much, though. And not a damn one of them will clean her teeth. “Here’s
the deal. We don’t get to cross this perimeter.” A blue line, crudely sketched
in chalk, ran across the polished floor. It looked to Maura like a complete
ring, running all the way around the equipment and the children’s encampment.
“We put food and stuff outside the line. Anna, or one of the others, collects
it.” “What happens if
we cross the line?” “We
don’t know. The goons haven’t tried yet. They know what happened to that care
worker. The bullet from the future.” “The kids must
sleep...” “In
shifts.” He pointed to the little huddle of sleeping forms. “Even now. They
always have lookouts. And they move in clusters. It wouldn’t be possible to
snatch one without others seeing, being close enough to react.” He scratched
his beard thoughtfully. “There are some military-college types analyzing the
patterns of the kids’ behavior. Turns out it’s very sophisticated. They work as
if they are a single unit, but you don’t hear any of them giving commands or
directing the others.” “Then how?
Telepathy?” Dan
shrugged. “They are all supersmart. Maybe they can all figure out the solution
to this dynamic tactical problem. Maybe they just know.” He paused. “But
it’s eerie to watch, Ms. Della. You can see the collective way they move. Like
a pack.” “Not human.” “I guess not.” The
atmosphere here was one of tension and suspicion. An image came into her mind of
Homo sapi children sitting around a fire, talking fast and fluidly, making
fine tools and bows and arrows, surrounded by a circle of baffled and wary
Neanderthal adults. There
was a sudden commotion on the other side of the lab: a brief scuffle, voices
raised. Somebody,
an adult civilian, had stepped inside the blue chalk perimeter of the
children’s domain. A couple of soldiers were reaching for him, weapons at their
waist, but the intruder was out of reach. “Oh, Christ,”
Maura said. Little
Torn came running out of the group of burger-munching kids, thin legs flashing.
He ran straight to his father and clung to his legs, as if that were all that
mattered, as if he were just some ordinary kid, and here was his father home
from a day’s work. Bill
kneeled down. “You’ve got to come with me now, Tom. It’s over now. We’ll go
back home, and wait for Mommy.” As
his father gently coaxed, Tom, clinging, was weeping loudly. All around the
room, Maura saw, weapons were being primed. The
girl Anna came forward now. Bill tensed, but let her approach the boy. Anna
laid her own thin hand on Tom’s head. “Tom? You can go with your father if you
want. You know that.” Tom’s
eyes were brimming pools of tears. His head tipped up; he looked from Anna to
his father and back again. “I don’t want you to go, Dad.” “But
we both have to go.” Maura heard the effort Bill was making to keep his voice
level. “Don’t you see? Everything will be fine. Your room is still there, just
the way you left it.” “No. Stay here.” “I
can’t.” Bill’s voice was breaking. “They are sending me away. The soldiers. I
have to go now. And you have to come with me.” “No—” The girl stepped
back. “Let him go, Mr. Tybee.” Maura
knew what was coming. Dread gathering blackly, she pushed forward; she got to
the perimeter chalk line before she was stopped by a burly trooper. She called,
“Bill. Come out of there.” Bill
grabbed the boy and straightened up, clutching Tom against his chest. “He’s my
son. I can’t stand any more of this. Jesus, don’t any of you understand that?” Maura
said, as harshly as she could, “You have to let him go, Bill” “No!”
It was barely a word, more a roar of anger and pain. Holding Tom, Bill pulled
away from Anna and tried to step out of the circle. There was a flash. Bill fell,
screaming, grabbing at his leg. Tom,
released, tumbled; two children caught him and hauled him back to the center of
the lab, out of reach. Bill
was on the ground, his lower right leg reduced to a mass of smashed flesh,
shards of bone, a few tatters of cloth. A burly trooper in heavy body armor
took a step forward, over the chalk line. He grabbed Bill around the
waist—Maura heard the whir of hydraulics—and he hauled Bill bodily out of the
blue circle, out of the room. A
trooper jumped on a table—a sergeant, Maura realized. “Let’s clear the room
now, people. Let’s keep it orderly.” “My God,” Dan
Ystebo said. Maura said,
“Another bullet from the future?” “The
flash came from the bottle.” He pointed at the magnetic bottle at the end of
the quark-nugget production line. “They shot him with a quark nugget.” He
laughed, his voice strained. “They don’t need help from downstream any more.” A
trooper approached; they were hustled out of the room. But as she left, Maura
couldn’t shut out of her head the sound of two people screaming: Bill Tybee, in
the care of the paramedics, fighting to stay conscious; and his son, Tom, torn
between warm past and chill future, a future he already knew his father
couldn’t share. And she knew, now,
there were few options left. Maura
and Dan were restricted to a bunker a couple of miles from the center itself. It
was comfortable here: air-conditioned, clean, orderlies to serve coffee to the
representative and her companion. But in the big central command, control, and
communications room— C Cubed, as the military types called it—there was an air
of tension. Even
though the target, monitored from a hundred angles, was just a group of eleven
children, still confined to their blue-chalk circle. Just children: working,
sleeping, eating, even playing. Eleven spindly, unwashed kids. The first
countermeasure was invisible. When
it was initiated some of the children—Maura counted them, four, five, six—fell
down immediately. Maura could see them vomiting, and one little girl had a dark
stain spreading over her backside as her bowels loosened. They were clutching
their stomachs and crying—zoom in on twisted faces. .
Anna hauled the little ones into the big new cage they had built at the center
of the heavy-water torus. As soon as they were inside the cage the children’s
retching seemed to stop, and they immediately calmed. Anna sat the smallest
girl on her lap and stroked her sweat-tangled hair. Soon
all the children were inside the cage, sitting or standing or lying. Anna led
them in singing what sounded like a nursery rhyme. “So much for
that,” Dan said. “What was it?” “Deer
savers,” he said. “Like on the hood of your car. Infrasound—very low frequency
stuff. If you tune it right you can cause disorientation, nausea, even
diarrhea. The FBI have been using it for years.” “Good God
almighty.” “Every
conspiracy nut knows about it. It was the best hope, in my opinion.” “Hope of what?” “Of
a peaceful conclusion to this mess. But it didn’t work. Look at them. As soon
as they got inside that cage of theirs they were immune. The cage is a barrier
against infrasound.” “Yes, and what
else does it do?” “I have a feeling
we’ll find out. So... what next?” Next turned out to
be an invasion. They
kept the infrasound turned on for twelve hours. At least that kept the children
trapped in their cage of steel and wire. Some of the kids managed to sleep, but
there was no food in there, no water, no sanitation. Then
the troopers went in, eleven of them in their exo-suits: strictly SIPEs, for
Soldier Integrated Protective Ensemble. They walked with a stiff, unnatural
precision. Over each trooper’s head was a complex, insectile mask: a totally
contained respiratory system, night-vision goggles, a heads-up display, even
cute little sensors that would aim weapons the way the soldier happened to be
looking. Eleven
supersoldiers, one for each superkid, stomping through grade-school corridors.
Maura wondered what the troopers were feeling, how they had been briefed—how
they were supposed to deal with this personally, even supposing they were
successful. In the event they
didn’t even reach the lab. Maura
actually saw the quark nugget bullets come flying out through the walls of the
compound, then falling into the body of the Earth. Then the retreat
began. Three
troopers had died. Two more were injured and had to be carried out by their
companions. One came out with her SIPE half disabled, one leg dragging crazily. The
children, fragile-looking stick figures in their tent of wire, didn’t seem to
have moved. Dan Ystebo
grunted. “One option left, then.” It took another
ten hours for the final approval to be obtained. Far
beyond her jurisdiction, Maura Della was nevertheless consulted by
administration officials. She was invited to take part by e-presence at
security meetings in the White House family theater. The attention was
flattering, the weight of the decision overwhelming. Before
she made her final recommendation she took time out, went and sought out a
shower room, stood in the jet for long minutes with the dial turned to its
hottest, and the air filled up with sauna steam. She
hadn’t slept for maybe thirty-six hours. She couldn’t remember the last time
she had sat down to eat. She had no idea how well her mind was functioning. But
this was, it seemed, a battlefield. The front line. And you don’t get much
sleep on the battlefield... Open journal.
March 8,2012. It’s
clear that whether she meant it or not, Anna’s briefly sketched prospectus—a
new social order devised by the Blue children—has finally crystallized
hostility to them, even more than the physical threat they represent. Nobody is
about to submit to an ideology drawn up by a bunch of swivel-eyed kids. And
underlying that is an inchoate fear that even considering the proposals will
somehow lead to a transfer of actual control to the children. After
all, what were Nazi Germany and the Soviet Union but triumphs of a centralized,
planning, “scientific” elite? It seems to me that the human race simply isn’t
advanced enough yet to be able to trust any subset of itself with the power to
run the lives of the rest. That
isn’t to say that in all parts of the planet the response will be the same.
Maybe some deranged totalitarian asshole is trying to recruit local Blue kids
to prop up his lousy regime even now. And even some politically advanced parts
of the world might not find the children’s proposals quite as instinctively
repelling as Americans. The French, for example, have an instinct for
centralization that dates back to Colbert in the seventeenth century. As a
visiting American I have been bemused to observe how their senior people work,
top managers trained in the grandes ecoles gliding between positions as
ministerial advisers and captains of industry. Not
in America, though. America was after all built on the belief that centralized
control is in principle a bad thing. And what about democracy? In fact I would
be deeply suspicious of anybody, any stern Utopian, who advocated handing over
power to any elite, however benevolent. But
I suspect there is a still deeper fear, even an instinct, that lies buried
under the layers of rationalization. Even in my own heart. It
may be that these children are in some sense superior to the Homo
sapiens stock from which they emerged. Maybe they could run the world
better than any human; maybe a world full of Blues would be an infinitely
better place, a step up. Maybe.
But as I was elected to serve the interests of a large number of Hsap—and
as a proud Hsap myself—I’m not about to sit around and let these Blues
take my planet away. If
this final solution is turned down now, presumably further military options
will be discussed, rehearsed, tried out, in escalating severity. Maybe we will,
in the end, come back to this point again, the unleashing of the fire. But by
then it could be too late. Time is the key. But
all this is rationalization. I have to decide whether to destroy eleven
American children. That is the bottom line. I
did not enter politics to be involved in this kind of operation. But who did?
And I have learned that leadership is, more often than not, the art of choosing
the least worst among evils. Always assuming we
still have a choice. Learning to live
with myself after this is going to be interesting. She
turned off her shower. The steam dispersed, the air cleared, and she was
instantly cold. Once
again she stood with Dan Ystebo in the C Cubed center. But the place was silent
now save for the soft hiss of the air-conditioning, the whirr of the cooling
fans of the equipment. The
various instruments monitoring the children’s physical state, their heartbeat
and respiration and temperature, and measuring the temperature and air
composition, and the electromagnetic fields and particles crisscrossing the
rebuilt physics lab—all of this was ignored. Everybody was watching the
softscreens, the visual images of the center’s exterior, the children in their
cage. And the moment
came unexpectedly, softly. There was an
instant of blinding light. Then
it was as if a giant metal ball had dropped out of the sky. The center—the
buildings, the drab dormitory, the fence, a few abandoned vehicles—seemed to
blossom, flying apart, before they vanished, their form only a memory. A wave
passed through the ground, neat concentric pulses of dirt billowing up, and it
seemed to Maura that the air rippled as a monstrous ball of plasma, the air
itself torn apart, and began to rise. The
sensor burned out. The screen image turned to hash, and the bunker turned into
an electronic cave, sealed from the world. The
bunker was well protected. She barely felt the waves of heat and sound and
light and shattered air that washed over it. “A backpack nuke,”
she said to Dan Ystebo. “Cute name.” “About
a kiloton. They buried it in the foundations, weeks ago.” A
wall-mounted softscreen came back online, relaying a scratchy picture. It
was an image of the center. Or rather, of the hole in the ground where the
center had been. A cliche image, the stalk of a mushroom cloud. The
camera zoomed in. There was something emerging from the base of the cloud. It
was hard, round, silvery, reflective, like a droplet of mercury. It was
impossible to estimate its size. There
was utter silence in the bunker, the silver light of the droplet reflected in a
hundred staring eyes. The
droplet seemed to hover, for a heartbeat, two. And then it shot skyward, a blur
of silver, too rapidly for the camera to follow. “I wonder where
they are going,” Dan said. “The downstream,
of course,” she said. “I hope...” “Yes?” “I hope they’ll
understand.” The mushroom cloud
swept over the sun. Emma Stoney And on Cruithne,
Emma prepared to explore an alien artifact. The
continual shifting of the light, the slow wheel of the stars and the shrinking
of her shadow, lent the place an air of surre-ality. Nothing seemed to stay
fixed; it was as if craters and dust and people were swimming back and forth,
toward her and away from her, as if distance and time were dissolving. Somehow,
standing here on the asteroid’s complex surface, it didn’t seem so strange at
all that the “empty” space around her was awash with trillions of
neutrinos—invisible, all but intangible, sleeting through her like a ghost
rain. If she was going to hear echoes from the future anywhere, she thought, it
would be here. But
nothing seemed real. It seemed wrong that she should be here, now; she
felt like a shadow cast by the genuine, solid Emma Stoney, who was probably
sitting in some office in New York or Vegas or Washington, still struggling to
salvage something of Bootstrap’s tangled affairs. But
here was Malenfant’s voice crackling in her headset, barking orders in his
practical way. “Make sure you’re attached to at least two tethers at all times.
Do you all understand? Cornelius, Emma, Michael?” One
by one they answered—even Michael, in his eerie translated voice. Yes. I won
‘tfall off. “Let’s get on with
it,” Cornelius murmured. Malenfant
led them to a pair of guide cables. They were made of yellow nylon and had been
pinned to the dirt by the fireflies. Looking
ahead, Emma saw how the tethers snaked away over the asteroid’s tight, broken
horizon. Malenfant said, “Clip yourself to the guide cables. We’ve practiced
with the jaw clips; you know how to handle them. Remember, always keep ahold of
at least two cables...” Emma
lifted herself with her toes, tilted, and let herself fall gently forward. It
was like falling through syrup. The complex, textured surface of the asteroid
approached her faceplate; reflections skimmed across her gold visor. She
let her gloved hands sink into the regolith. She heard a soft squeaking, like
crushed snow, as her gloves pushed into the dust. This was the closest
she had come to Cruithne. On
impulse, she undipped her outer glove, exposing her skin-suited hand. She could
actually see her skin, little circles of it amid the orange spandex, exposed to
vacuum, forty million miles from Earth. Her hand seemed to prickle, probably
more from the effects of raw sunlight than from the vacuum itself. She
pushed her half-bare hand into the asteroid ground. The surface was sun-hot,
but the regolith beneath was cold and dry. She felt grains—sharp, shattered,
very small, like powder. But the dust was very loose, easily compacted; it
seemed to collapse under her gentle pressure, and soft clouds of it gushed away
from her fingers. When
she had pushed her hand in maybe six inches, the dust started to resist her
motion, as if compacting. But her probing fingers found something small and
hard. A pebble. She closed her hands around it and pulled it out. It was
complex, irregularly shaped, the size of her thumb joint. It was made of a
number of different rock types, she could see, smashed and jammed together. It
was a breccia, regolith compacted so the grains stuck together, analogous to
sandstone on Earth. She
rolled the pebble in her fingers, letting dust flake off on her skin, relishing
the raw, physical contact, a window to reality. She
tucked the pebble back in its hole. She rubbed her fingers over each other to
scrape off a little of the dust that clung to her skinsuit glove, and put back
her outer glove. Snug in its layers of cooling and meteorite-protection gear,
her hand tingled after its adventure. When
they were done, clipped to the cables in a line, Malenfant stood briefly to
inspect them, then let himself fall back to the surface. “Here we go.” And he
crawled away, toward the horizon. Emma
dug her gloved hands into the regolith and pulled herself along the ground. She
could see the feet of Michael ahead, was aware of Cornelius bringing up the
rear behind her. It was like skimming along the floor of a swimming pool; she
just paddled at the regolith with one hand, occasionally pushing at the ground
to keep up. They
covered the ground rapidly. Fireflies ghosted alongside them, scrabbling over
the surface in a blur of pi tons and tethers, making this an expedition of
scrambling humans and spiderlike robots. Her
perspective seemed to swivel around so that she no longer felt as if she were
sailing over a sea-bottom floor but climbing, scrambling up the face of some
dusty cliff. But this cliff bulged outward at her, and there was nothing
beneath her to catch her. And
now the world seemed to swivel again, and here she was clinging to a ceiling
like a fly. She found herself digging her gloves deep into the regolith. But
she couldn’t support her weight here, let alone keep herself pinned flat
against the roof. Her heart thumped, so loud in her ears it was painful. A hand grabbed her
shoulder. It
was dark, she realized. Without noticing she’d sailed into the shadow of the
asteroid. She flipped up her gold visor, and now Malenfant loomed, a fat,
ghostly snowman. There were stars all around his head. “You okay?” She
took stock. Her stomach seemed to have calmed, the thumping of her heart
slowing. “Maybe moving around this damn rock is harder than I expected.” She
looked back. Cornelius came clambering along the guide ropes after her, paddling
at the regolith like a clumsy fish. Despite the darkness of the asteroid’s
short “night,” Cornelius wouldn’t lift his sun visor. Malenfant
grinned at Emma and made a starfish sign in front of his face, a private joke
from their marriage. The poor sap has barfed in his suit. Somehow that made
Emma feel a whole lot better. “Anyhow it’s
over.” “It is?” Malenfant helped
her to her feet. “We’re here.” And she found
herself facing the artifact. It
was just a hoop of sky blue protruding from the asteroid ground, rimmed by
stars. It sat in a neat craterlike depression maybe fifty yards across. She
could see the marks of firefly pitons and tethers, the regular grooves made by
scoops as the robots had dug out this anomaly from the eroded hulk of Cruithne.
The fireflies had fixed a network of tethers and guide ropes around the
artifact. They looked, bizarrely, like queuing ropes around some historic
relic. Malenfant,
tethered to the dirt, stood before the artifact, facing it boldly. Cornelius
and Michael were clambering along more tethers toward him, ghosts in the pale
starlight, just outlines against a background of black dirt and wheeling stars
and alien blue. Emma
approached the artifact. It was perfectly circular, as far as she could see,
like a sculpture. A small arc at the base was buried in the dirt of Cruithne.
There were stars all around the ring, in the night sky—but not within its hoop,
she noticed now. The disc of space cut out by the hoop was black, blacker than
the sky itself. It
was obviously artificial. A made thing, in a place no human had been before. And
it was glowing, here in the asteroid night. She glanced down at herself.
There was blue artifact light on her, too, highlighting from the folds of her
meteorite-protection oversuit. Malenfant
said, “Let’s not freak out. It’s not going to bite us. We’re not going to
slacken up on our tether drill, and we’re going to watch our consumables every
second of the stay here. Is that understood? Okay, then.” Clipping
themselves to the guide ropes, Emma firmly gripping Michael’s hand, the four
humans moved in on the artifact. Reid Malenfant Malenfant
got to maybe six feet from the base of the hoop, where it slid into the
regolith. The hoop towered over him. That interior looked jet black, not
reflecting a single photon cast by his helmet lamp. He
glared into the disc of darkness. What are you for? Why are you here? There was, of
course, no reply. First things
first. Let’s do a little science here, Malenfant. Sliding
his tether clips along the guide ropes, he paced out the diameter of the hoop.
Thirty feet, give or take. He approached the hoop itself. It was electric blue,
glowing as if from within, a wafer-thin band the width of his palm. He could
see no seams, no granularity. He
reached out a gloved hand, fabric encasing monkey fingers, and tried to touch
the hoop. Something
invisible made his hand slide away, sideways. No
matter how hard he pushed, how he braced himself against the regolith, he could
get his glove no closer than an eighth of an inch or so to the material. And
always that insidious, soapy feeling of being pushed sideways. He
reported this to Cornelius, who grunted. “Run your hand up and down, along the
hoop.” Malenfant did so.
“There are.. . ripples.” “Tidal effects. I
thought so.” “Tidal?” “Malenfant, that
hoop may not be material.” “If it ain’t
material, what is it?” Folded time. That
was Michael, skimming easily around the artifact, as if he’d been born in this
tiny gravity. Malenfant snapped,
“What the hell does that mean?” Cornelius
said, “He’s saying this thing might be an artifact of spacetime.” He labored at
the instruments the fireflies were deploying. The instruments, sleek anonymous
boxes, were connected to each other and to a central data-collection point by
plastic-coated cables, light pipes, and diagnostic leads. The cluster of
instruments was powered by a small radiothermal isotope power generator. The
cables refused to uncoil properly and lie flat. Cornelius stared at chattering
data, avoiding the stern mystery of the thing itself. “I have a gravity
gradiometer here. I’m picking up some strange distortions to the local gravity
field that... I need to figure out some kind of gravity-stress gauge that will
tell me more.” Mumbling on, he tapped at his softscreen with clumsy gloved fingers. Malenfant
understood not a damn word. He had the feeling Cornelius wouldn’t be much help
here. He
walked back to the center of the hoop. That sheet of silent darkness faced him,
challenging. Abruptly
the sun emerged from behind a hill to his left, as Cruithne’s fifteen-minute
day rolled them all into light once more. His shadow stretched off, to his
right, over the crumbled, glistening ground, shrinking as he watched. The
sunlight dimmed the eerie blue glow of the hoop. But where the light struck the
hoop’s dark interior, it returned nothing: not a highlight, not a speckle of
reflection. He reached out a
hand, palm up, to the dark surface. No. Michael
was beside him. The kid reached up and grabbed Malenfant’s arm, trying to pull
it back. But Michael was too light; his feet were dangling above the regolith,
tethers snaking languidly around him. Malenfant lowered
him carefully. Michael
bent and rummaged in the asteroid dirt. He straightened up, hands and sleeves
soiled, holding a pebble, an irregular chunk of breccia the size and shape of a
walnut. He threw the stone, underarm, into the hoop. It
sailed in a straight line, virtually undisturbed by Cruithne’s feeble gravity. Then
the stone seemed to slow. It dimmed, and it seemed to Malenfant that it became
reddish, as if illuminated by a light that was burning out. The stone
disappeared. Michael was
looking up at him, grinning. Malenfant
patted his helmeted head. “You’re a scientist after my own heart, kid. Hands
on. Let’s go find that rock.” He started to work his way around the artifact to
the far side. The ropes were awkward, and clipping and unclipping the tethers
took time. Michael
stared around at the ground beneath the hoop. He was still grinning, the
happiest he’d been since he had left Earth. My stone is not here. “Dear
God,” Emma said. “Just as we saw when the firefly went through.” “Yeah.
But seeing it for real is kind of spooky. I mean, where is that stone now?” Michael
found another stone, dug out of the dirt, and he threw it into the black
surface. The stone slowed, turned red, winked out. This time it looked to
Malenfant as if it hadflattened as it approached the surface. “Malenfant.” He turned. Emma
was pointing. The
surface was churned up, pitted and cratered—but then, so was the surface all
over the asteroid. What made this different was what lay in the craters. Scraps
of flesh. Dead squid, bodies crushed and broken, disrupted by vacuum,
desiccated, life-giving fluids lost to space. He loosened his
tether and tried to get closer to her. “There was a war
here,” Emma said. “Or an execution.
Or—” “Or
suicide.” He felt Emma’s hand creep into his. “It’s just like home.” “What do you
mean?” “Maybe
these are the ones who explored the artifact. The Sheenas. Or maybe some of
them were touched by the downstream signal.” “Like Michael, and
the other children.” “Yes.
And the others feared them, feared what they had become, and killed them.” Or
maybe, Malenfant thought, the smart ones won. He wasn’t sure which was the
scarier prospect. “What have we got
here, Cornelius?” “Ask
the boy,” Cornelius snapped. “He’s the intuitive genius. I’m just a
mathematician. Right now I’m trying to gather data.” Malenfant said
patiently, “Tell me about your data, then.” “I
didn’t know what to measure here. So I brought everything I can think of. I
have photodetectors so I can measure the light that’s reflecting off that
thing, and the light it emits, at a variety of energies. I have a gravity
gradiometer, six rotating pairs of accelerometers, that they use in nuclear
submarines to detect underwater ridges and mountains from variations in the
gravity pull—nice plowshare stuff. “There’s
a powerful magnetic field threading the artifact. Did I tell you that? “Oh,
and I have particle detectors. Solid state, slabs of silicon that record electrical
impulses set off by particles as they pass through. Nothing very elaborate. I
even have a lashed-up neutrino detector that is showing some results;
Malenfant, that thing seems to be a powerful neutrino source.” Cornelius
was talking too much. Spooked, Malenfant thought. Handling this less well than
the kid, in fact. “What is an artifact of spacetime?” Cornelius
hesitated. “I shouldn’t have said that. I’m speculating.” Malenfant waited. Cornelius
straightened up stiffly. “Malenfant, I feel like an ancient Greek philosopher,
Pythagoras maybe, confronted by an electronic calculator. If we experiment we
can make some guess about its function, but—” And Emma was
yelling. “Michael!” Michael
had taken off all his tethers. He looked back at Emma, waved, and then made a
standing jump. In the low gravity he just sailed forward, tumbling slightly. Emma
grabbed for him, but he had gone much too far to reach. He
hit the black surface, square at the center, just as he’d clearly intended. He
seemed to Malenfant to flatten—his image became tinged with red—and then he
shot away, as if being dragged into some immense tunnel. There
was a screech in Malenfant’s headset, a howl of white noise loud enough to hurt
his ears. He saw Emma and Cornelius clap their hands to their helmets in a vain
attempt to block out the noise. After a couple of
seconds, mercifully, it ceased. But Michael was
gone. Emma
was standing before the artifact. “Michael!” The burnished hoop was gleaming in
her gold faceplate. Malenfant couldn’t see her face. But he knew that tightness
in her voice. He
looked for something practical to do. Emma was unteth-ered, he saw. He bent and
picked up loose tethers and clipped them to her belt. She turned to him.
“So,” she said. “What do we do now?” “Malenfant.”
It was Cornelius. “Listen to this.” He tapped at his softscreen, and a
recording played in Malenfant’s headset. Words, too soft to make out. “It’s
the screech,” Cornelius said. “It came from the artifact, a broad-spectrum
radio pulse that—” “Turn up the volume,
damn it.” Cornelius
complied. It was, of course,
Michael—or rather, his translated voice. I found my stone. Emma Stoney The three of them
beat a hasty retreat back to the dome. Cornelius
dragged off his suit, went straight to his softscreens, and started working
through the data. Malenfant
patiently gathered up the discarded equipment. He hooked up their backpacks to
recharge units. And then he got a small vacuum cleaner to suck up the loose
dust. Emma grabbed his
arm. “I can’t believe you’re doing this.” “We’ll
all be finished if we forget the routines, the drills, our procedures.” “We
lost Michael. We all but kidnapped him, brought him all
the way to this damn asteroid, and now we lost him. His oxygen will expire in—”
She checked.”—ten more hours.” “I know that.” “So what are you
going to do? “ He
looked exhausted. He let go of the cleaner; it drifted to the floor. “I told
Cornelius he has one hour, one of those ten, to figure out what we’re dealing
with here.” “And then what?” He shrugged. “Then
I suit up and go in after the boy.” Emma
shook her head. “I never imagined it would come to this.” “Then,”
Cornelius said coldly, “you didn’t think very far ahead.” “Your language is
inhuman,” Emma said. Cornelius
looked startled. “Perhaps it is. But to tell you the truth, I’m not sure
Michael is fully human. He’s been one step ahead of us since we arrived here.
It may be he knew exactly what he was doing when he walked through that portal,
where he was going. It was his choice. Have you thought of that?” An air-circulation
pump clattered to a stop. Malenfant
and Emma stared at each other. After so many weeks in the O’Neill and
the hab bubble, she’d gotten to know every mechanical bang and whir and clunk
of the systems that kept her alive. And she knew immediately that something was
wrong. She
followed Malenfant to Cornelius, who was sitting on a T-chair by the hab’s
mocked-up control board. The softscreen display panels were a mess of red
indicators; some of them were showing nothing but a mush of static. “What’s happened?” Cornelius
turned to Malenfant, the muscles around his eyes tight with strain. “It looks
like something fried our electronics.” “Like what? A
solar flare?” “I doubt it.” Malenfant
tapped at a softscreen. “We’re not in any immediate danger. The surface systems
seem to have gone down uniformly, but a lot of the hab systems are too stupid
to fail.” Emma said, “Have
we taken a radiation dose?” “Maybe. Depending
what the cause of this is.” “My God.” Cornelius had
produced an image on the softscreen. It
was a star field. But something, an immense shape, was occluding the stars, one
by one. In the middle of the black cutout form, a light winked. “That’s a ship,” Malenfant
said. “But who—” With
a mechanical rattle, all the hab’s systems stopped working, and silence fell. Cornelius turned
to Malenfant. “Too stupid to fail?” Emma
felt hot, stuffy, and her chest ached. Without the air circulation and
revitalization provided by the loop systems, the carbon dioxide produced by her
own lungs would cluster around her face, gradually choking her. She
waved at the air before her mouth, making a breeze, fighting off panic. The
softscreen image, relayed by some surface camera, fritzed out. “I think we’d
better suit up again,” said Malenfant. June Tybee June
lay loosely strapped into her couch. She was one of ten troopers in this big
circular cabin, which was one of five stacked up at the heart of Bucephalus.
The troopers in their armor looked like a row of giant beetles. Her
suit, after weeks of practice, felt like part of her body, even the bulky
helmet with its thick connectors. The suit was colored charcoal gray, nearly
black. Asteroid camouflage. It had been a relief for June when the order had
come, just before the brilliant flash of the EMP bomb, to close up her visor.
The troopers ought to be rad-shielded, here at the heart of the ship. But it
didn’t do any harm to be wrapped in the suit’s extra shielding. Now
the covers on the cabin windows snapped open. The windows were just little
round punctures in the insulated, padded walls. But they were enough to show
her the stars—and something else. A
shape, charcoal black and massive, came swimming into her field of view. It
looked like a barbecue brick that somebody had been taking potshots at. But
there were structures on the surface, she saw: little gold domes, what looked
like a spacecraft, a glimmer of electric blue. There
were whoops and shouts, and June felt her heart thump with anticipation. It was Cruithne.
They had arrived. But
then a series of bangs hammered at the hull of the carrier. She knew from
experience what that was: blips of the attitude-control thrusters. But such a
prolonged firing was unusual. She
felt a ghostly shove sideways. It took a while for a ship the mass of Bucephalus
to change course. But right now it was trying mighty hard. And
something new came sailing past the window. It was a golden sphere, rippling
and shimmering. It was inexplicable: beautiful, even graceful, but utterly
strange—a golden jellyfish swimming up at her out of the darkness. Suddenly
it came to June where she was, what she was doing, how far she was from home.
The Bucephalus suddenly seemed very fragile. Fear clutched at her chest,
deep and primitive. Emma Stoney “Jeez,” Malenfant
said, his radio-transmitted voice crackling in her ear. “It’s the
cops.” Emma
was out in the open, locked into her suit, staring at the sky. The ship was like
nothing she had seen before. It
was a squat cylinder with a rounded snub nose. She could see no rocket nozzles
at its flaring base. It had two giant finlike wings on which were marked the
letters USA, and it had a USASF roundel and a Stars and Stripes painted close
to the base. There were complex assemblies mounted on some parts of the hull:
an antenna cluster, what looked like a giant swivel-mounted searchlight. The
hull was swathed with thick layers of insulation blankets, pocked and yellowed
by weeks in space. Somehow
it disturbed Emma to see that huge mass hanging over her in the Cruithne sky: a
sky she had become accustomed to thinking of as empty save for the stars, the
gleam of Earth, the lurid disc of the sun. A
few yards ahead of her a firefly robot was maneuvering, working its pitons and
tethers, in a tight, neat circle, over and over, its carapace scuffed and
blackened with dust. It was scrambled, like the equipment in the hab module. But
their suits were working fine. Malenfant had gotten into the habit of burying
the suits under a few feet of loosely packed regolith. Just a little more
protection, he always said. Now Emma was starting to see the wisdom of
that. “He’s
coming down over the pole,” Malenfant murmured now, watching the ship. “Looks
like a single-stage-to-orbit design. See the aerospike assembly at the base
there? The base would serve as the heat shield on reentry. It’s one big mother.
How could they assemble it, fly it so quickly, chase us out here?” Cornelius
shrugged, clumsy in his suit. “Shows how seriously they take you. Anyway now we
know what happened to the electronics.” “Oh,” said
Malenfant. “An BMP.” Emma asked, “BMP?” “Electromagnetic
pulse,” Cornelius said. “They set off a small nuclear weapon above the
asteroid. Flooded our electronics with radiation.” “My God,” Emma
said. “How much of a dose did we take?” They
had no dosimeters, no way to answer the question. Emma felt her flesh crawl
under her skinsuit, as if she could feel the sleet of hard radiation coursing
through her body. “Anyhow
it was seriously dumb,” Malenfant said. “It’s made it impossible for us to talk
with them.” “Maybe
they thought they had no choice,” Cornelius said. “They didn’t know what they
were flying into here, after all—” And
then Emma saw something new: a sac of water, encased in rippling gold fabric,
sailing up from the surface of Cruithne toward the intruder. Malenfant
clenched a fist. “God damn, it’s the squid. The ones who stayed. They’re
fighting back.” Emma’s
heart sank. They were doomed, it seemed, to a battle, whether they wanted it or
not. Sparks
burst from complex little clusters along the hull of the ship. The great ship
began to roll, deflecting ponderously. But it wasn’t going to be enough. The
converging of the two giant masses, in utter silence, was oddly soothing to
watch, despite her understanding of the great and deadly forces involved: they
were like clouds, she thought: complex clouds of metal and water and fabric. The
water bomb’s membrane snagged on some projection on the ship’s hull. The water
within gushed out, blossoming to vapor in a giant, slow explosion. The ship was
set tumbling erratically, nose over tail, and the membrane, crumpled, fell
away. Emma could see more sparks now as the pilots blipped their attitude
thrusters, struggling to bring their craft under control. “Not enough,”
Cornelius said. “What do you
mean?” Emma said. “If
the collision had been head-on the squid missile would have wrecked that thing.
Cracked it open like an egg. But that sideswipe is just going to inconvenience
them.” “You mean,”
Malenfant said, “it will make them mad.” Now
little hatches in the ship’s hull slid back, and tiny, complex toys squirted
out into space. They swiveled this way and that, tight and neat, and then
squirted in dead straight lines over the horizons. “Comsats,”
said Malenfant. “For command, communications, control. So they can see all the
way around the rock when they begin their operations.” Emma asked, “What
operations?” “Taking Cruithne.
What else?” And then the
ground shook. They
were all floating a little way upward, she saw, like water drops shaken off by
a dog. When they landed they staggered. Emma thought she could feel huge slow
waves working through the dust-laden ground. Malenfant snapped,
“What the hell now?” Cornelius was
pointing to the horizon. From
beyond Cruithne’s dusty shoulder, an ice fountain was bursting upward. Droplets
fanned out in perfectly straight lines, gleaming like miniature stars,
unperturbed by Cruithne’s feeble gravity. “They’re hitting
the squid,” she said. “Their domes—” “Yeah,” Malenfant
growled. “How
did they do that?” Emma asked. “How do you fight a space war?” Malenfant
said, “Maybe they fired a projectile. Like an anti-satellite missile.” “No.”
Cornelius pointed to the searchlight-type mount on the hull of the ship. “That
looks like a laser-beam director to me. Probably a chemical laser, several
megawatts of power, a mirror a few feet across.” Emma asked, “Could
they fire it again?” “You
bet,” Malenfant said. “The babies they developed for Star Wars back in the
eighties were designed for thousands of shots.” Already the ice
fountain was dying. Emma
was glad some of the squid, at least, had been spared this, that they were on
their way to the Jupiter-orbit Trojans, where they would be far beyond the
reach of this heavy-handed military intervention. Unlike herself. “They’ll
take out our habitat next,” Cornelius said. “Then trash theO’NeilL” “They wouldn’t do
that,” Emma said. “That would kill us.” “They
don’t know who’s firing at them. They’re going to shoot first—” “—and
let Saint Peter sort us out,” Malenfant said grimly. “Hell, it’s what I’d do.” Emma
said, “Without the habitat, without O ‘Neill, we’ll be dead when the
suits expire. Ten, twelve hours.” Cornelius said
tightly, “I think we know that.” More
hatches opened and tiny rockets hurtled out, trailing cables. The rockets fell
over Cruithne’s tight horizon, and Emma saw sprays of regolith dust. The cables
went taut, and the ship began to turn, grandly, like a liner towed by tugboats. “He’s
harpooned us,” Malenfant said. “And now he’s winching himself in.” Another
hatch was opening in the ship’s belly. She saw a rectangle of pale gray light,
the figure of a person—a soldier— heavily armored. The soldier looked ant
sized. For the first time she realized how big the ship really was. Cornelius
moved. “We have to get away. Come on.” He dragged his tethers out of the
regolith, lay down flat, and began pulling himself by his fingertips over the
surface. He wasn’t even bothering to anchor himself, Emma saw. “Cornelius is in
kind of a hurry,” she said. Malenfant
said grimly, “I suspect he knows something we don’t. We’d better follow him.” Emma
fell forward. Cruithne dust billowed around her, and she began to float-crawl
forward, after the fleeing Cornelius. June Tybee June
was ready by the closed hatch. Her harness, slung loosely about her suit, was
attached to a guide rope that coiled loosely above her head. Just like taking a
parachute drop, she thought. Except, of course,
it wasn’t. The hatch slid
open. Cruithne
was framed in the hatchway: dark as soot, dimpled with craters of all sizes,
here and there glistening blue or red. She could see the guide rope snaking,
coils frozen in zero G, to a piton-tipped rocket buried in the dirt. There was
no sense of gravity. It was like looking straight ahead at a wall, rather than
down to a ground. Such
had been her proficiency in the zero G drills that she had been selected in the
first wave. And so here she was in the hatchway of a spacecraft, and she was
facing an asteroid. Oh Christ oh
Christ... Someone
slapped her on the back. She didn’t allow herself to hesitate. She gave her
harness one last tug, floated forward, and pushed hard out the hatch. She
was floating between two vertical walls, as if crossing between two buildings,
following the coiling cable. And when she looked down— She looked down
and saw stars. To
left and right, above, more stars. Space, above her and below her and all
around her. The confinement of her months inside Bucephalus fell away,
and the scale of the universe opened out from a few feet to infinity. She felt
her stomach churn. Nothing, no amount of training or simulation, nothing had
prepared her for the reality of this, of drifting in space. They should have
tried, though, she thought. She
clutched her weapon to her chest, focused on it to the exclusion of all else.
Such weapons were her specialty—in fact she had trained others in their use.
The gun was distorted in her view by her curved, tinted faceplate. It was a
combination laser rifle and projectile weapon—ordinary bullets, the clips and
barrels modified to take account of the vacuum. Big trigger for gloved fingers.
A fancy graphite lubricant that wouldn’t seize in the vacuum. Big modular parts
for easy repair. LED display to show her the laser’s power—right now, of
course, it was fully charged. .. The
transfer could only have taken a minute. It seemed much longer. Here
came the asteroid at last, its detail exploding, filling her faceplate. She saw
how its surface was sculpted by craters, circles on circles, like the beach
after the rain, like that day in Florida with Tom. But this beach was black as
coal, not golden, and the sky was black too, not washed-out blue, and she was a
long way from Florida. Her radar pinged
in her ear, warning her she was close. She spread out her
arms and legs, starfishing, as she’d been trained. She couldn’t tell from
looking how far she was from the surface; the closer she got, the more craters
and ragged holes she could see, so the surface texture was the same on every
scale— It
came as a shock when her hands pressed against soft, crumbling dirt. She
felt herself tipping. Then her knees and toes hit together. It felt as if she
were clinging to a wall—and oh shit, she was bouncing, floating back into
space. She scrabbled at the asteroid. She was panicking. She shut her eyes
and took a deep breath. She
opened her eyes, reached for the pitons dangling from her belt, dug one into
the surface, then a second, a third. Rapidly, efficiently now, she hooked her
tethers to the ropes, tested them with quick tugs, and then—another deep
breath, a moment of concentration—she ripped her harness clear of the guide
rope, and she was no longer connected to Bucephalus. She
dug her piton out of the ground, moved her tether, crawled forward. And here
she was, mountaineering up the face of an asteroid. The belly, arms, and legs
of her suit were already streaked and stained black, and she had to stop every
few minutes to wipe the shit off her faceplate. It was like crawling over a
broad, soot-strewn hill, as if after some immense forest fire. She
could see the Bucephalus hanging in the sky like some complex metal sun.
More troopers were coming down to Cruithne, sliding down the wire in absolute
silence. Holy
cow, she thought, I made it. Her spirits lifted. Tommy, Billie, this will make
a hell of a story for you and your kids. I hope somebody is recording this. She
saw a subsatellite sailing over her head, a little metal spider with glistening
solar panels, filmy antennae. It spun and jerked, angling down in a straight
line toward the horizon until it passed out of her sight. The gravity of Cruithne
was too weak for useful orbits, so the subsats were using small thrusters to
rocket their way around the asteroid. The lifetime of the sats was only a few
hours, limited by their fuel, but that ought to be enough; if the asteroid
wasn’t secured by then they would all be in trouble anyhow. When
she looked back Bucephalus was already hidden behind the close horizon.
It was as if she were alone here. She
ought to wait. The orders, for now, were just to spread out over the first few
hundred yards, and then to move steadily over the asteroid, keeping
line-of-sight contact on a buddy basis. Then they would converge on the various
installations. Clinging
to the dirt she sucked orange juice, sharp and cold, from the nipple dispenser
inside her helmet, and she found a fruit bar in there and crunched it; when she
pulled away a little more of the bar slid out toward her mouth. She
was in shadow right now, out of the sun, and she could see stars. The spin of
the asteroid was becoming more apparent; she could see how the stars were
wheeling slowly over her. And now here came Earth, fat and beautiful and blue,
heavy with light, the most colorful thing she could see. It was just a mote in
the sky; it was hard to believe that everything she had known before climbing aboard
Bucephalus—the kids, Bill, her family, all the places she had lived,
everywhere she had visited—all of it was contained in that pinprick of light. Something
sailed over her head, brilliant white in the sun. Another subsatellite? But
the thing she saw was wriggling. It had arms and legs. And some kind of cloud
spreading around it, spherical, misty. Gradually the wriggling stopped. Like a
stranded fish, she thought, numbly. Something had gone
wrong. Then
the asteroid shuddered and shook her loose, and she sailed upward into space. There was a flash,
ahead of her, in the direction of Bucephalus. Now
more objects came hailing over the horizon: complex, glittering, turning,
moving in dead-straight lines, all in utter silence. Pieces of wreckage. In that moment she
knew she wasn’t going home again. Emma Stoney The three of them
were back at the artifact. There
was a shudder hard enough to make Emma cling to her tether. Little sprays of
impact-smashed asteroid dust shot up from the ground. Cornelius
looked at his watch, a big mechanical dial strapped to his wrist. He made a
clenched-fist, grabbing gesture. “Right on time.” The
tremor, or whatever it was, subsided. Emma looked around. Nothing seemed to
have changed. The sun was wheeling slowly over her head. The blue circle
protruded from the dust as if it had been there for a billion years, oblivious
to the affairs of the humans who squabbled over the asteroid’s battered
surface. Malenfant said,
“What have you done, Cornelius?” “An
X-ray laser.” Emma could hear the exultation in Cornelius’ voice. “A little
Star Wars toy of my own. Small nuke as the power source... Well. It worked. And we felt it, all the way around the
asteroid to here, through three miles of rock.” Emma snapped, “How
many people have you killed?” Cornelius,
clinging to his tether, turned to face her. “They would have killed us. It
was us or them. And we couldn’t give them access to the portal.” “Why
not? My God, they represent the government. And besides, there were troopers
coming down off that ship. Sliding down a wire to the surface. I saw them.
Do you really think you’ll have killed them all?” “Take
it easy,” Malenfant said. “First we have to figure out what’s happened. Did
they have time to trash our hab, the O ‘Neilll If not, that’s the only
place on the asteroid to survive, the only way any of us can get home.” “You’re
suggesting we can make some kind of deal?” Emma asked, incredulous. “Emma, you know
me. I spent my life making deals—” And that was when
somebody shot her. June Tybee June coughed and
found she had vomited, orange juice and fruit bar and other shit
spraying over the inside of her faceplate. She
was dangling from a single tether, as if the asteroid had turned to a roof over
her head. Another couple of tethers curled around her, ripped free of the
regolith. There was only space below her, an infinite place she could fall down
into forever. The
ship wasn’t there any more. It looked like it had burst like a balloon. There
was just a cloud, slowly dispersing, of fragments: metal and plastic and
ripped-off insulation blanket. There
were bodies, of course, fragments in the cloud. Some of them were unsuited,
just shirtsleeved: the invalid troopers, maybe the pilots. They had never had a
chance. For
some reason that, the merciless killing of those helpless people, made
her more angry than anything else, more even than the fact of her own stranding
here, the fact that she would never see Tom or Billie again. She
had to get back to the asteroid before her last tether gave way. Cautiously,
hand over hand, she pulled herself along the curling rope. When
she got close enough to touch the regolith, she pounded more pitons into the
surface. She
broke radio silence, and tried calling. The subsatellites still squirted over
her head, darting this way and that like busy metal gnats, unable to comprehend
the fact that the giant ship that had brought them here was gone. No reply. She
had been the farthest from the ship at the moment of the explosion; maybe that
was why she had been spared. There might be others, disabled somehow. If that
was so there wasn’t a damn thing she could do about it. Before
she’d left the ship they’d been shown the position of the main squid
habitats—since destroyed by the chemical laser—and the humans here, Malenfant
and his associates. They had been heading for the far side of the asteroid. That was where she
must go. The
asteroid was a small place. She would surely find the enemy before her
consumables expired. Even if not, she must leave enough margin to get back to
their ship. If she wasn’t going home, neither were they. She
pulled out her tethers and began working her way once more around the asteroid.
She had a positioning system built into a heads-up display in her faceplate,
coordinates fed to her by the surviving subsats. It wasn’t so hard. She came through
the wreckage of a squid bubble habitat. There
was little to see here. The habitat membrane had simply been burst open. Only a
few shreds of fabric, a cluster of anonymous machinery, was left here. No
squid. Presumably they had all been sent sailing off into space when their
world ended, as had her own buddies. Good.
She only hoped the squid had been smart enough to understand death. A
little after that, she found herself coming into view of the blue circle. She
pressed herself against the regolith. Such was the tight curvature of the
asteroid, the claustrophobic nearness of its horizon, that she was
uncomfortably close. Three
figures were standing near the artifact, loosely tethered. They moved to and
fro in her sights, gesticulating, talking. As
she’d been trained, she braced her toes in the regolith and fixed her tethers
tighter before she raised her weapon. Otherwise the recoil might blow her clean
off Cruithne. She aimed. Unlike on Earth, the slug would travel in a
dead-straight line, not significantly perturbed by Cruithne’s miniature
gravity. She’d trained others for this; now they would never have a chance to
put those skills to use. She fired. And
again. Reid Malenfant The
invisible slug hit Emma hard in the leg. She was knocked off the surface. The
tether attached to her waist reached its full extent, jerked taut, and pulled
her back. She came slamming down to the surface, landing on her back. And then
she bounced, drifting upward and back along the length of the tether. “Emma?
Emma!” Clumsily, ignoring his own tether drill, Malenfant hurried to
her. He hauled her in by her tether, like landing a fish, and picked her up.
Her thigh was a bloody ruin. Malenfant could see blood boiling and popping. “We
need a tourniquet.” Regolith splashed
at his feet. Cornelius
grabbed his arm. “No time,” he said. “They’re coming for us.” Malenfant
looked around at the pocked landscape. He could see nobody. There wasn’t even
any sound to help him tell where the shots were coming from. Another splash,
another new crater. There was no
shelter, anywhere. The
blue circle towered over Malenfant, framing darkness. “This way,” he said.
“Into the portal.” Cornelius
pulled back. “It’s one-way. We won’t be able to get back.” “I
know.” Malenfant studied Cornelius, wishing he could see his face. “But we’ll
be alive. And something might turn up.” “Like what?” “Trust me,”
Malenfant said. And,
clutching Emma in his arms, he loosed his tethers, braced against the regolith,
and jumped. There was a blue
flash, an instant of astonishing pain— PART FOUR
Manifold The illimitable,
silent, never-resting THOMAS
CARLYLE Maura Della Open journal.
April 14,2012. Maybe I’m just
getting too old. I
should have expected this, this brush fire of panic that has swept the planet
after every TV news channel and Net site carried the pictures of the Blue kids
sailing out of a nuclear explosion. After the confusing messages and visions
from the sky, a consensus seems to have emerged: that we were shown a false
future, that the Carter prophecy is real, that we have just two centuries. To
some extent the human race today seems to react as a single organism to great
events. After all, we live in a wired world. Memes—information, ideas, fears,
and hopes—spread around the media and online information channels literally at
light speed. It
may be that this mass reaction is the greatest single danger facing us. Anyhow
I guess this is what happens when the lead story—all over the TV and radio
channels and info Nets of a wired-up humankind—is doomsday... Atal Vajpayjee Atal lay in the
undergrowth and focused his binocular corneal implants. The
Pakistani soldiers who guarded this place walked back and forth, weapons on
their shoulders, oblivious in the dense sunshine. It gave him a pleasing sense
of power to be able to see those soldiers, and yet to know they could not see
him. He
had found his spotting position without disturbance. He had followed the Grand
Trunk Road between Rawalpindi and Peshawar until he reached a modest track that
led into these wooded hills. From here, the buildings of the Topi scientific
research institute were clearly visible. Topi
was the place where scientists had developed Pakistan’s nuclear weapons. Now he need only
wait for the command to come through. The
day was hot. He wiped his forehead, and his fingers came away stained with
camouflage paint. He wondered if the boy who had come home that day more than
ten years ago would recognize him now. Atal had been just
eighteen years old. He
had grown up knowing that Kashmir was India’s most troubled province. Still, he
had been happy, his father a prosperous cloth merchant in Srinagar. Even the
crackle of gunfire at night, off in the hills, did not disturb him. Everything
changed on the day he came home from his studies—he would have been a doctor—to
find his mother crumpled on the step, crying, wailing. And in the house he had
found the remains of his father. Remains.
A cold, neutral word. Only the lower half of the
body had been identifiable as human at all. His mother had been able to
identify it only by a scar on the left foot. The authorities were able to
provide no comfort, to produce no suspects. Atal soon learned
the truth. His
father had worked for many years as an agent of the central Indian government.
He had striven to maintain the precarious stability of this troubled place. And
in the end that cause cost him his life. Since then, Atal
had worked for revenge. The
war had already begun, with skirmishes between troops in the hills, border
raids by Pakistani jets, the firing of India’s Agni missiles against military
targets. It
was a war that was inevitable because it was a war that everybody wanted. If
the strange predictions of the Western scientists were true—if the world really
was doomed, if superhuman children had defeated the U.S. Army in the desert and
flown to the Moon—then it was important that ancient wrongs be righted before
the darkness fell. He
knew he would probably not live through the day. But that did not matter. There
would be no future, no world for his children. There was only this, the
goal, the taste of victory before the failing of the light. The
radio screeched. Grunting, he gouged the little device out of his ear. It lay
on the grass, squealing like an insect. Electromagnetic
pulse. He
looked over his shoulder. Contrails: four, five, six of them, streaking from
the east. Ghauri missiles, nuclear tipped. Bombay, Delhi, Calcutta had only
minutes to live. But the returning
fire from India was assured. It
was the day, at last. He stood, raised his weapon, roared in defiance. A movement to his
right. An
explosion in his head. Light, sound, smell became confused, whirling. He was lying on
his side. Darkness fell. Xiaohu Jiang Xiaohu
opened her window and gazed out at the Beijing night. This tower block was one
of a series, well maintained but utterly cheerless, marching like tombstones
around the perimeter of the old city. Her mother had told her that the Beijing
sky, at this time of year, used to be famous for its clarity. Now, even the sun
at noon was sometimes obscured. Xiaohu was
particularly tired this night. Her
work, at the state-run municipal waste-processing plant, was as ever grim and
demanding. And—notwithstanding the strange news from America, the bright new
spark everyone could see on the face of the Moon—she had no choice but to
attend the xuexi hui, the weekly political study session, in the large
communal area at the base of the building. Still,
somewhat to her surprise, the materials distributed this week had actually been
interesting. Here,
for example, was a new edition of an old pamphlet, An Outline of Certain Questions
About Socialism, which dealt with the official Party response to the Carter
prediction. It had surprised her. If Carter was correct, the pamphlet claimed,
then only misery lay ahead for future generations. If a child never existed, it
could not suffer. Therefore the moral thing was to stop producing children, to
spare them pain. The
new doctrine was surely designed as a buttress for the Party’s long-standing
attempts to control the national population. Everyone was used to official
manipulations of the truth—to zhilu weima, to point at a deer and call
it a horse, as the expression went. But
still, this resonated in Xiaohu’s tired mind. There was truth here, she
thought. Genuine wisdom. But what did it mean for her? She
closed the window and stepped silently into her bedroom. Here was her daughter,
Chai, sleeping silently in her cot, her face itself like a tiny round moon, her
bud mouth parted. Chai
was not legitimate. Few people knew of her existence, not even her father.
Xiaohu had been hatching elaborate plans to provide Chai with a life, an
artificial background, a means to achieve respectability, education, a way of
life. Or
rather, Xiaohu thought bleakly, a way to get through her life with the minimum
pain. But now, the American predictions had made that impossible. Negative
utilitarianism, Xiaohu told herself, reducing evil rather
than maximizing good. Perhaps that was all that had ever been possible in this
flawed world. She felt enormously tired. Xiaohu
kissed her daughter. Then she took a pillow and set it gently on the child’s
placid face. Bob David He
had always been good with his hands. By the age of seven or eight he had been
stripping down truck engines with his father. By twelve he was building his own
stock car from scrap. The
thing he was building now—here in his basement in this drafty tenement block in
downtown Cambridge, Massachusetts—was simpler than that. The
key to it was a fancy new stuff called red mercury: a compound of antimony and
mercury baked in a nuclear reactor, capable of releasing hundreds of times the
energy contained in the same mass of TNT. Thanks to red mercury he would be
able to fit his bomb into a briefcase. Bob
had grown up here, in Cambridge. He had spent his whole life resenting the
asshole nerds who passed him by in class; even as a little kid he’d known that
the future was theirs, not his. He’d learned the hard way that there weren’t
too many places in the world for a guy who was only good with his hands. He
was glad when they started passing the Blue laws and hauling off the smart
little assholes to those prison schools in Nevada and New York. Ironically,
the only paying, legal job Bob had ever gotten in his life had been at MIT, the
nest of the killer nerds. At the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, even the
walls bore the names of scientific gods: Archimedes and Darwin and Newton and
Faraday and Pasteur and Lavoisier. Bob worked in the
kitchens, just a slop-out hand. Even
so, despite his resentment, he probably wouldn’t have come up with his plan if
not for the end-of-the-world news. He’d
listened to what the president had to say. That the doom-soon news was only a
prediction, a piece of math. That the Blue children were just children, no
matter how strange they seemed. That they mustn’t react negatively; they
mustn’t resort to despair and destruction. Bob had thought
about that. He’d
seen the TV shows and followed the chat groups. For sure the world was going to
end, it seemed, even if nobody knew how. But there was a whole host of
possibilities, from nuclear war to the air going sour to these genetic mutants,
the Blues in their silver base on the Moon, taking over the planet. And
every one of these horrors, it seemed to Bob, was caused by science. After that Bob had
known what he had to do. He
had thought it would be hard to get hold of the raw materials. But that hadn’t
been hard at all, as it turned out. Just as it hadn’t been hard for him to
assemble the clean, beautiful machine that was birthing in his cellar. Patiently
he assembled his machine, testing each part before he added it, whistling. Maura Della In
western Europe the birthrate had dropped dramatically, as, it seemed, people
tried to spare their unborn children the horror of existence. Conversely, the
Japanese seemed to be descending into hedonistic excess. The unborn, who do
not yet exist, have no rights; and therefore we are entitled to burn up the
world. . . And
all over the world, old scores were being settled. There had been border
conflicts all over the planet, including three limited nuclear exchanges. In
southern Africa there had been outbreaks of Rift Valley fever, an
ethnic-specific disease that killed ten times as many whites as blacks. Some
people were turning to religion. Others were turning against it: there
had been several assassination attempts on the pope, and something like a jihad
seemed to be raging in Algeria. In the Middle East, a major Islam-Christianity
conflict was looming, with some Muslim commentators arguing that the Christians
were trying to accelerate the apocalypse of their Gospels. America
wasn’t spared, of course. Science labs and technology institutes and
corporations all over the country had been subject to attack, with the
destruction of MIT being the worst single incident. As for the remnant Blue
children, they had already long been targets; now there were commentators—even
on network TV—describing the helpless kids as angels of the Apocalypse. And so it went. Amidst
all this, the business of government went on; and as ever it was just one damn
thing after another, as Maura and others strove to contain the damage. The Cruithne issue
was containable. There
had been more probes to the asteroid, endlessly photographing and measuring, to
no damn purpose as far as she could see. There was talk of sending more humans,
volunteers to pass through the artifact. Maura doubted such missions would be
approved. What was the purpose, if no data could be sent back? Personally,
she backed the USASF suggestion: to irradiate the surface of Cruithne, make it
uninhabitable for a thousand years, and let the future, the damn downstreamers
themselves, deal with it. Notwithstanding
Malenfant’s illegal launch—the strange artifact he had encountered, the failure
of the military task force sent after him, the apparent deaths of all concerned,
the exodus of the enhanced squid—all of that had taken place on a rock off in
space somewhere. The Cruithne picture show was just too far away, too abstract,
too removed from people’s experience to deliver any real sense of threat, and
already fading in the memory. There
were even rumors that the whole thing had been faked: mocked-up images beamed
down from some satellite by the FBI, the United Nations, rogue Third World
powers, or some other enemy intent on destabilization, or mind control, or
whatever else sprouted from the imagination of the conspiracy theorists. (And
of course, as Maura knew well, there was a small department of the FBI set up
to invent and encourage such false rumors.) But the Blue
children were different. Maura
had been startled by the fact that people, on the whole, seemed to applaud the
use of the nuke. What was causing the current wave of panic was the fact that
the attempt—the last resort, the source of all power in the Western mind—had
failed. And
then—spectacularly, inexplicably—the children had flown to the Moon. Their
escape in that damned silver bubble had been tracked live on TV, as was their
subsequent three-day flight to the Moon, and their feather-gentle landing in
Tycho, one of the brightest craters on the Moon’s near side. The
children were viewed with awe or terror or greed. In some parts of the world
they were being used as weapons. Elsewhere they were seen as gods, or devils;
already cities had burned over this issue. In some places the
children were simply killed. Americans,
of course, had responded with science. In America, kids were now studied and
probed endlessly, even before they were born. If evidence of Blue
superabilities was found, or even suspected, the children were taken away from
their parents: isolated, restricted, given no opportunity to manipulate their
environments, granted no contact with other children, Blue or otherwise. There
were even, in remote labs, experiments going on to delete, surgically, the
source of the Blues’ abilities. Lobotomies, by another name. None of it was
successful, except destructively. The
purpose of all this was control, Maura realized: people were trying, by these
different stratagems, to regain control over their children, the destiny of the
species, of their future. But
it was futile. Because up there, in that silver speck sitting in the lunar
dust, there is where the future will be decided... And
meanwhile the Moon hung up there night after night, colonized somehow by American
children, and the constantly circulating space telescope pictures of that
strange silver dome on the lunar surface, like a mercury droplet, anonymous and
sinister, served as inescapable symbols of the failure of the administration—of
America—to cope. And
yet, Maura thought, cope she must; and she labored to focus on her mounting
responsibilities. After
all, even in the worst case, we still have two centuries to get through. Reid Malenfant Malenfant
fell into light—searing white, brighter than sunlight— that blasted into his
helmet. He jammed his eyes shut but could still see the glow shining pink-white
through his closed lids, as if he had been thrown into a fire. There was no
solid surface under him. He was falling, suspended in space. Maybe he had
pushed himself away from Cruithne. Emma,
squirming, slipped out of his grasp. He reached for her, floundering in this
bath of dazzling light, but she was gone. He
felt panic settling on his chest. His breathing grew ragged, his muscles
stiffening up. He’d lost Emma; he had no idea where Cornelius was; he had no
surface to cling to, no point of reference outside his suit. And all of this
was taking place in utter silence. Something
was wrong. Badly wrong. How come they hadn’t followed the Sheena to her stately
vision of the far-future Galaxy? Where was Michael? Where was he”? Do something,
Malenfant. The suit radio. “Emma?
Cornelius? If you copy, if you’re there, respond. Emma—” He kept calling, and,
fumbling for the control, turned up the gain on his headset. Nothing but
static. He
tried opening his eyes a crack. Nothing but the blinding glare. Was it a little
dimmer, a little yellower, than before? Or was it just that his eyes were
burning out, that this dimming would proceed all the way to a permanent
darkness? Don’t grab at the
worst case, Malenfant. But what’s the
best case? He
tried to calm his breathing, relax his muscles. He had to avoid burning up the
suit’s resources. He reached for the helmet’s nipple dispenser, took a mouthful
of orange juice. It was so hot it burned his tongue, but he held it in his mouth
until it cooled, and swallowed it anyhow. There was a noise
in his ear, so loud it made him start. “Emma?” But
it was just the suit’s master alarm, an insistent, repetitive buzz. He risked a
momentary glimpse again—that flood of yellow-white light, maybe a fraction less
ferocious—and saw there were red lights all over the heads-up display on his
faceplate. He felt for the touchpad on his chest—Christ, he could feel how hot
it was even through his gloved fingers—and turned off the alarm. He
didn’t need to be told what was wrong. He was immersed in this light and heat,
coming from all around him. So there were no shadows, no place for the suit to
dump its excess heat. He
could smell a sharp burning, like in a dry sauna. The oxygen blowing over his
face was like a desert wind. But, of course, he must breathe; he dragged the
air into his throat and lungs, trying not to think about the pain. Christ, even
the sweat that clung to his forehead in great microgravity drops felt as if it
were about to boil; he shook his head, trying to rattle it off. The master alarm
sounded again; he killed it again. So
what are you going to do, Malenfant? Hang around here like a chicken in a
microwave? Wish you had taken a bullet in the head from that trooper on
Cruithne? Try something.
Anything. The tethers. He
fumbled at his waist. His surface-operations harness, the trailing tethers,
were still there. He pulled in one tether until he got to the piton at the
end—and snatched his hand away from the glowing heat of the metal. He
started to whirl the piton around his head, like a lasso, slowly. Maybe
he would hit Cruithne, or one of the others. The chances were slim, he
supposed. But it was better than nothing. It
would help if he could see what he was aiming for. He risked another glimpse. The
light was definitely more yellow, but it was still dazzling, too bright to open
his eyes fully. Concentrate
on the feel of the tether in your hands. Pay out a little more; extend the
reach. The
master alarm again clamored in his ear. He let it buzz, concentrated on paying
out his fishing line, hand over hand, taking little short panting breaths
through a drying mouth, shutting out the heat. He had a lot of spare line at
his waist, maybe a hundred feet of the fine, strong, lightweight nylon rope,
and he could reach a long way with it before he was done. He
didn’t feel quite so bad as before, he realized. At least he was doing
something constructive, planning ahead beyond sucking in the next breath. And,
of course, it helped that he wasn’t being cooked quite so vigorously. The buzzing shut
itself off. He
risked another glimpse. Beyond the winking red lights of his HUD, the white
glare was turning to yellow, the yellow to orange: still bright as hell, like a
sun just starting its dip toward a smoky horizon. Not something you’d choose to
gaze into for long, but maybe bearable. A
couple of the HUD’s red lights turned to yellow, then green. The air blowing
over his face started to feel cooler. Still
working his tether, he turned his head this way and that, peering out of his
helmet. He looked down beneath his feet, up above his head, tried to twist
around. He peered into the dimming yellow-orange glow. It was like staring into
a neon tube. He had no sense of scale, of orientation, of space or time. He
saw something. An orange-white blob, a little darker than the background glow,
down below his feet. It was moving. Waving arms and
legs. Suddenly
his sense of scale cut in. It was a person, Emma or Cornelius or even Michael,
suspended in space just as he was, forty, fifty feet away. Still alive, by God.
Malenfant imagined the three of them tumbling out of the blue-circle portal,
falling into this empty three-dimensional space, drifting slowly apart. Hope,
unreasonably, pumped in his breast. But
it couldn’t be Emma, he realized abruptly. There was no way she could kick with
that damaged leg of hers. Cornelius,
then. He was making a gesture with his hands, tracing out some kind of round
shape, a circle. Malenfant
was whirling his tether above his head; he would have to change the plane of
rotation. That took a little skill and patience, but now he could actually see
the heavy piton at the cable’s end against the orange-yellow glow, and soon he
had the tether snaking out toward Cornelius. Malenfant
tried calling again, but there was no reply from either Cornelius or Emma. He
felt his own body rock to and fro in reaction to the tether’s swinging mass.
The tether was swinging closer to Cornelius now, close enough surely for him to
see it. But Cornelius, drifting, spinning, slowly receding, showed no awareness
of what Malenfant was doing; he just kept repeating his circle gesture, over
and over. At last the tether
snagged on Cornelius. Cornelius
reacted to the touch of the tether with a start. He twisted and reached out to
his side with jerky, panicky gestures. And, to Malenfant’s immense relief, he
grabbed the line, wrapped it around his waist a couple of times, and tied it
off. Then he pulled on it gingerly and started to haul himself along it. Huge
waves oscillated up and down the line. Malenfant felt his own motion change:
gentle, complex tugs this way and that. Meanwhile
the glow continued to dim, noticeably, the yellow increasingly tinged with
orange rather than white. It was like being inside a giant iron sphere, heated
to white hot, now cooling fast. The
tether to Cornelius provided an anchor, of sorts, and Malenfant was able to
pull himself around it. Like a damn trapeze artist, he thought. He twisted,
trying to search all of this cooling three-dimensional space, looking for Emma. And
there she was: in fact closer than Cornelius, no more than ten or fifteen feet
away. She was directly above him, drifting, inert, her limbs starfished, her
gold sun visor down. The blood was still leaking from her shattered leg, little
droplets of it pumping out. She was slowly turning, as if her wound were a
rocket, a miniature attitude thruster fueled by Emma’s blood. Malenfant
got hold of another tether, checked that its piton was secure, and started
swinging it around his head. He
managed to get the tether to brush over Emma’s chest, but unlike
Cornelius, she made no attempt to grab at it. He was going to have to hook her
without her cooperation. He aimed for her good leg, playing out more line. If
he could get the tether to hit her leg, the momentum of the piton might make it
wrap around her ankle a couple of times. He tried once,
missed. Tried again, missed. It
was getting increasingly difficult to aim, as Cornelius clambered closer. In
fact, Malenfant realized belatedly, Cornelius was actually dragging Malenfant away
from Emma, toward their joint center of gravity. Malenfant glared down,
across the twenty feet or so that still separated him from the doggedly working
Cornelius. “Cornelius, hold it a minute. Can’t you see what I’m doing here? Cut
me a little slack.” Cornelius didn’t respond. Malenfant tried waving at him,
miming that he should back off. But Cornelius didn’t seem aware of that either. Swearing under his
breath, Malenfant continued to work. It
took a couple more swings, a couple more agonizing near misses, before
Malenfant at last managed to hook his line around Emma’s foot. The tether
immediately started to unravel, so Malenfant risked everything and gave the
tether a hard yank. The tether came
loose. But
it had been enough, he saw with an immense relief; still starfished, passive,
spinning, she was drifting toward him. He rolled up the tether hastily and
slung it over his arm. She
came sliding past him like a figure in a dream, not two feet away. He reached
up and grabbed her good leg. He pulled her down to him until he had her in his
arms once more. Under his gloved hand something crumbled away from Emma’s suit.
It was a fine layer of white soot. Clumsily
he pushed up her gold visor. There was her face, lit by the still-brilliant
orange glow of the sky. Her eyes were closed, the fringe of hair that poked out
of her comms hat plastered against her forehead by big, unearthly beads of
sweat. It was hard to judge her color, but it looked to him as if her face was
pink, burned, even blistered in a few places, on her cheekbones and chin. He
reached out without thinking, meaning to touch her face, but of course his
gloved hand just bumped against the glass of her faceplate. Enough.
He was still in the business of survival, here. He got a tether rope and
knotted it around his waist and Emma’s, making sure they couldn’t drift apart
again. What next? Emma’s
leg. It was still bleeding, pumping blood. A tourniquet, then. He grabbed a
loop of tether rope. But
now somebody was clambering over his back. It was Cornelius, of course, pulling
himself along with big clumsy grabs. Malenfant felt a thump at the back of his
helmet and heard a muffled shouting that carried through the fabric of
Cornelius’ helmet and his own. “... that you?
Malenfant? Is that...” Malenfant yelled
back, as loudly as he could. “Yes, it’s me.” “...
portal. Have you tethered us to the portal?” The words were very muffled, like
somebody shouting through a wall. “The portal. Can you see it? Malenfant...” The
portal. That’s what Cornelius had been signaling,
even as he drifted away into space, with his circle gestures. The portal. The
most important object in the world right now, because it was their only way out
of this place. And it hadn’t even
occurred to Malenfant to think about it. “Malenfant,
I’m blind. All this light. I can’t see... The portal, Malenfant. Get us back to
the portal.” So,
adrift in this featureless universe, he had another tough call. The portal, or
Emma’s tourniquet. He
shouted back to Cornelius. “I have Emma. I’ll find the portal. But she needs a
tourniquet. Do you understand? A tourniquet.” “...tourniquet. The trooper. I
remember...” Malenfant
reached down and guided Cornelius’ hands to Emma’s damaged leg. As he touched
Cornelius’ suit he kicked up another cloud of ash particles. He showed
Cornelius by touch where the wound was, gave him a length of tether. Tentatively
at first, then with more confidence, Cornelius began to work, pulling the rope
around the damaged leg. Malenfant watched until he was sure Cornelius was, at
least, going to do no more harm. Then
Malenfant clambered over Cornelius’ back, turning this way and that, looking
for the portal. There.
It was an electric-blue circle, containing its disc
of inky darkness, its color a painful contrast with the dimming, orange-red
background of the sky. But it was drifting away fast. And when the portal was
out of reach, it would be gone forever, and this little island of humanity
would be stuck here for good. Hastily
Malenfant prepared his tether, weighted with a piton to
which asteroid dust still clung. Anchoring himself against Cornelius’ back, he
whipped the tether around his head and flung it toward the portal. The tether
was drifting well wide of the portal. Malenfant dragged it back, tried again,
paying out the tether hastily. He tried again, and again. If
he had been blinded, Cornelius had had it so much worse. But even so he had
been thinking; he knew immediately how important it was to grab hold of
the portal, and alone, blinded, overheating, he had even tried to signal the
fact to whoever might be watching. Cornelius was one
smart man. On
the fifth or sixth time, the piton sailed neatly through the black mouth of the
portal, dragging the uncoiling tether after it. He let it drift on. It was, in
fact, a little eerie. He could see that the piton had just disappeared when it
hit the portal surface, and now the tether, too, was vanishing as it snaked
into the darkness. He
began to pull the tether back, cautiously, hardly daring to breathe. My
God, he thought. Here I am fishing for a spacetime worm-hole. On any other day
this would seem unusual. The tether grew
taut. He
pulled, hand over hand, gently. He felt the combined inertia of the three of
them, a stiff resistance to movement. But he was patient; he kept the pressure
on the tether light and even. “We’removing. . .” Cornelius’s
voice, radio transmitted, had blared in his ear. Malenfant winced and tapped at
the touchpad on his chest. “Cornelius? Can
you hear me?” Cornelius’
voice was heavily laden with static, as if he were shouting into a conch shell,
but he was comprehensible. “Are we moving? Did you—” “Yes,
I got hold of the portal.” He added reflexively, “I think we’ll be okay now.” Cornelius
managed a croaky laugh. “I doubt that very much, Malenfant. But at least the
story goes on a little longer. What about Emma?” “She
hasn’t woken up yet. You know, Cornelius, sometimes eyes recover. A few days, a
week...” Cornelius drifted
alongside him, sullen, silent. Let it pass,
Malenfant. They
reached the portal. It loomed over Malenfant, huge and blue and enigmatic,
brilliant against the reddening sky. Malenfant touched the surface, tried to
figure a way to attach a tether or a piton to it. He discussed the
problem with Cornelius. “Just
hold on to it, Malenfant,” he said, and he had Malenfant pull him around until
he was doing just that, his hands loosely wrapped over the portal’s blade-sharp
rim. Malenfant
turned to Emma. She was still unconscious, but she seemed to be sleeping
peacefully now. He saw a soft mist on her faceplate close to her mouth. “I wish
I could get this damn suit off of her, give her a drink.” Cornelius
turned blindly. “Maybe something will come along, Malenfant. That’s what you
always say, isn’t it?” “Yeah. Yeah,
that’s what I always say. How’s your suit?” “I’m
out of orange juice. And I think my diaper is full... Malenfant, what color is the sky?” “Red.”
Malenfant lifted up his gold visor. It was still bright, just a uniform glow,
but it was not so bright he couldn’t look at it with his unprotected eyes.
“Like hot coals,” he said. “That
makes sense,” Cornelius said. “After all our radios work again. So this
universe must have become transparent to electromagnetic radiation. Radio
waves—” This universe. “What
are you talking about, Cornelius?” “Malenfant, where
do you think we are?” Malenfant
looked around at the sky’s uniform glow. “In some kind of gas cloud.” He tried
to think out of the box. “Maybe we’re in the outer layers of a red giant star.” “Umm.
If that’s so, why was the sky white hot when we got here? Why is it cooling
down so fast?” “I don’t know.
Maybe the cloud is expanding—” “Can
you see a source? A center? Any kind of nonuniformity in the glow?” “It
looks the same to me every which way. Come on, Cornelius. Time’s a little short
for riddles.” “I think we fell
into another universe.” “ What other
universe? How?” Cornelius
managed a laugh, his voice like a dry, crumpling leaf. “You know, Malenfant,
you always have trouble with the big picture. You didn’t seem disturbed philosophically
by the idea of a gateway that takes you instantaneously to another time. Well,
now the portal has just taken us to another spacetime point, instantaneously,
like before. It’s just that this time that point is in another universe,
somewhere else in the manifold.” “The manifold?” “The
set of all possible universes. Probably one related to ours.” “Related? How
can universes be related?... Never
mind.” Cornelius
turned blindly. “Damn it, I wish I could see. There’s no reason why this
universe should be exactly like ours, Malen-fant. Most universes will be
short-lived, probably on the scale of the Planck time.” “How long is
that?” “Ten to power
minus forty-three of a second.” “Not even time to
make a coffee, huh.” “I
think this universe is only a few hours old. I think it just expanded out of
its Big Bang. Think of it. Around us the vacuum itself is changing phase, like
steam condensing to water, releasing energy to fuel this grand expansion.” “So what’s the
glow we see?” “The
background radiation.” Cornelius, drifting in red emptiness, huddled over on
himself, wrapping his suited arms around his torso, as if he was growing cold. “How can universes
be different?” “If
they have different physical laws. Or if the constants that govern those laws
are different...” “If
we fell into a Big Bang, it occurs to me we were lucky not to be fried.” “I
think the portal is designed to protect us. To some extent anyhow.” “You
mean if we had been smart enough to come through with such luxuries as air and
water and food, we might live through all this?” “It’s possible.” “Then where did
Michael go? “ Cornelius sighed.
“I don’t know.” “The
Sheena squid came through the portal, and she found herself in the future.
Seventy-five million years downstream. Staring at the Galaxy.” “I do remember,
Malenfant,” Cornelius said dryly. “So how come we
didn’t follow her?” “I
think it was the Feynman radios. The crude one we built at Fermilab. Whatever
was put into the heads of the Blue kids, Michael and the others. The messages
from the future changed the past. That is, our future. Yes. The river of time
took a different course.” “If this isn’t the
future—” “I think it’s the
past,” Cornelius whispered. “The deepest past.” “I don’t
understand.” “Of course not,
Malenfant. Why should you?” “Cornelius. I
think the sky is getting brighter.” It
was true; the reddening seemed to have bottomed out, and a strengthening orange
was creeping back into the sky. Malenfant
said, “That’s bad, right? We’re heading for a Big Crunch. We just lived through
a Big Bang, and now we’re facing a Crunch. One damn thing after another.” “We can’t stay
here,” Cornelius whispered. Malenfant
looked around at the glowing sky, tried to imagine it contracting around him,
the radiation that filled it compressing, rattling around the walls of the
universe like gas in a piston, growing hotter and hotter. “Cornelius, will
there be life here? Intelligence?” “Unlikely,”
Cornelius whispered. “Our universe was a big, roomy, long-lived place. Lots of
room for structure to self-organize, atoms and stars and galaxies and people.
Here, even the atoms will exist for just a few hours.” “Then
what’s the point? An empty universe, no life, no mind, over in a few hours?
Why?” Cornelius coughed.
“You’re asking the wrong person.” Malenfant
gathered the others—Cornelius curled into a fetal ball, Emma sleeping,
starfished, the tether length on her leg dangling—and he faced the portal. The
sky was getting brighter, hotter, climbing the spectral scale through orange
toward yellow. “Visors down.” Cornelius
dropped his own gold sun visor into place, reached over, and did the same for
Emma, by touch. Malenfant
wrapped his suited arm around Emma’s waist and grasped Cornelius firmly by the
hand. He turned his back on the collapsing, featureless sky without regret, and
pulled them both into the portal. Maura Della Houston was hot,
muggy, fractious. The air settled on her like a blanket every
time she hurried between airport terminal and car, or car and
hotel, as if it was no longer a place adapted for humanity. She
booked into her hotel, showered and changed, and had her car take her out to
JSC, the NASA Johnson Space Center. The car pulled into the JSC compound off
NASA Road One, and she drove past gleaming, antiquated Moon rockets: freshly
restored, spectacularly useless, heavily guarded from the new breed of
antiscience wackos. She
was dismayed by the depression and surliness of the staff who processed her at
the NASA security lodge. The mood in Houston seemed generally sour, the people
she encountered overheated, irritable. She knew Houston had special problems.
The local economy relied heavily on oil and chemicals and was taking a
particular beating as the markets fluctuated and dived over rumors of the
supertechnology that the Blue children had been cooking up, stuff that would
make fossil-fuel technology obsolete overnight. But she had come here with a
vague hope that at least at NASA—where they were all rocket scientists, for
God’s sake—there might be a more mature reaction to what was going on in the world.
But the national mood of fear and uncertainty seemed to be percolating even
here. Dan
Ystebo came to collect her. He led her across the compound, past blocky
black-and-white buildings and yellowing lawns, the heat steamy and intense. Dan
seemed impatient, irritable, his shirt soaked with the sweat of his bulky body.
He had spent a week here at her behest, crawling over plans and mock-ups and
design documents and budgets, in order to brief her. Maura
had been coopted onto the UN-led international task force that was seeking to
investigate and manage all aspects of the Blue-children phenomenon. And she, in
turn, had coopted Dan Ystebo, much against his will. Dan
took her to Building 241, where, it turned out, NASA had been running
life-support experiments for decades. Now the building was the focus of NASA’s
response to the government’s call to return to the Moon, to establish a
presence on the Moon alongside the children. Dan
was saying, “It isn’t ambitious—not much beyond space station technology. The
modules would be launched to lunar orbit separately, linked together and then
lowered as a piece to the Moon’s surface, as close as you like to the kids’
dome. A couple of robot bulldozers to shovel regolith over the top to protect
you from radiation and stuff, and there you are, instant Moon base.” Dan
walked her through mocked-up shelters, tipped-over cylinders with bunks and
softscreens and simple galleys and bathrooms. Most of the equipment here was
thrown together from painted wood panels, but at least Maura got a sense of the
scale and layout. She had to get from one shelter to another by crawling along
flexible tubes—difficult, but presumably that would be easier in the Moon’s
one-sixth gravity. All of this was set out in a huge hangarlike room; fixed cranes
ran along the ceiling, and there was a lot of litter on the floor: wood and
metal shavings, piled-up plans, hard hats. The sense of rush, of improvisation,
was tangible. “Feels like a
mobile-home park,” she said. “Yeah,”
Dan said. He was puffing from the exertion of crawling through the tubes.
“Except it will be an even worse place to stay. Remember, you’ll never be able
to open a window. The power will come from solar cells. The engineers are
looking at simple roll-up sheets you could spread across acres of the lunar
surface or drape from a crater wall, whatever. It should be possible to move
them around as the lunar day progresses. To survive the two-week nights they
say they will need radioisotope thermonuclear generators.” “More nukes, Dan?” He
shrugged. “In the short term there isn’t much choice. We’re constrained by
where the kids came down—in Tycho, one of the roughest places on the Moon. The
old NASA plans always showed astronauts colonizing a polar crater, somewhere
you could catch the sun all lunar day, and where there would be ice to mine. As
it is we’re going to have to haul up everything, every ounce of consumable.
Initially, anyhow.” He
led her into the next hangarlike room. Here there was a single construction: a
dome of some orange fabric, inflated, with fat tubes running around its
exterior. It was maybe eight feet across, five high. Maura saw a small
camera-laden robot working its way into the dome through what looked like an
extendable airlock. “This
is stage two,” Dan said, “a Constructable Habitat Concept Design. You have your
dome, inflated from the inside, with self-deploying columns for strength, and a
spiral staircase down the center.” “What’s the
fabric?” “Beta
cloth. What they’ve been making spacesuits out of since Apollo 11. NASA
is a somewhat conservative organization. This dome will contain a partially
self-contained ecology based on algae. The medics here are looking at
electrical muscle and bone stimulation to counteract the low-gravity effects.
And regolith mining will get under way. The Moon isn’t as rich as Malenfant’s
C-type asteroid, and it is mostly as dry as a bone. But you can make a
reasonable concrete from the dust. And the rocks are forty percent oxygen by
weight, and there is silicon to make glass, fiberglass, and polymers;
aluminium, magnesium, and titanium for reflective coatings and machinery and
cabling; chromium and manganese for alloys—” “Living off the
land, on the Moon.” “That’s the idea.
They are working to stay a long time, Maura.” He
led her to a coffee machine. The sludge-brown drink was free, but bad. The lack
of fresh coffee was one of the consequences of the world trade minicollapse:
something small but annoying, the removal of something she had always taken for
granted, a sign of more bad news to come. Maura
asked him how come the NASA people were reacting so badly. “If anybody on the
planet is trained to think about cosmic issues, to think out of the box of the
here and now, it’s surely NASA.” “Hell,
Maura, it’s not as simple as that. NASA has lacked self-confidence for decades
anyhow. Reid Malenfant drove them all crazy. Here was a guy who NASA wouldn’t
even hire, for God’s sake, and he just went out there and did it ahead of them.
Look at this.” He dug into a pocket and pulled out a cartoon printed off some
online source: bubble-helmeted NASA astronauts in a giant, glittering
spacecraft being beaten to the Moon by a bunch of raggedy-ass kids in a wooden
cart. What s the big deal, guys? Dan was grinning. “You
shouldn’t look like you enjoy it so much, Dan. Bad for relations.” “Sorry.” “So is that it?
Hurt pride?” “Maybe
that’s a rational response,” Dan said. “The Blue kids, after all, have to
operate within the laws of physics. So the solution they found to space
travel must be out there somewhere. How come they got so smart, just sailing up
to the Moon like that out of a nuclear explosion, for God’s sake, while we
stayed dumb, still flying our Nazi-scientist rockets after decades and
terabucks? And besides...” “What?” “Rocket
scientists or not, the people here are only human, Maura. Some of them have
Blue kids too... The good thing is
that these NASA types have been dreaming of this, running experiments and pilot
plans and paper studies, for decades now. When the call did come they were able
to hit the ground running. And they are preparing to be up there a long time.”
He eyed her. “That’s the plan, isn’t it, Maura?” “It’s
possible. Nobody knows. We don’t know what needs the children have. They may be
genius prodigies at physics and math, but what do they know about keeping
themselves alive on the Moon? Our best option may be to offer help.” Dan
looked skeptical. “So that’s our strategy? We imprison them, we nuke them, and
now we offer them green vegetables?” “We
have to try to establish some kind of relationship. A dialogue. All we can do
is wait it out.” “As long as it
takes?” “As long as it
takes.” “Is it true
they’re sending messages? The children, I mean.” Maura kept
stony-faced. “Okay,
okay,” Dan said, irritated, and he walked on, bulky, sweating. They
walked on to other test sites and seminar rooms and training stations—more
elements of this slowly converging lunar outpost—inspecting, planning,
questioning. Reid Malenfant There
was an instant of blue electric light, a moment of exquisite, nerve-rending
pain. Malenfant kept his grip on Emma and Cornelius, focused on the hard
physical reality of their suited flesh. The blue faded. And
there was a burst of light, a wash that diminished from white to yellow to
orange to dull red—a pause, as if recovering breath—and then a new glissando
back up the spectrum to glaring hot yellow-white. Then
it happened again, a soundless pulse of white light that diminished to
orange-red, then clambered back to brilliance once more. And
again, faster this time—and again and again, the flapping wings of light now
battering at Malenfant so rapidly they merged into a strobe-effect blizzard. The
warning indicators on his suit HUD started to turn amber, then red. “Hold
Emma.” He pulled Emma and Cornelius closer to him, gathered them in a circle so
their faceplates were almost touching, their backs turned to the brutal waves
of brilliance, the flickering light shimmering from their visors. “Cornelius.”
Malenfant found himself shouting, though the light storm was utterly silent.
“Can you hear me?” “Tell me what you
see.” Malenfant
tried to describe the pulsating sky. As he did so the clatter of
white-red-white pulses slowed, briefly, and the pumping of the sky became
almost languid, each cycle lasting maybe three or four seconds. But then,
without warning, the cycling accelerated again, and the dying skies blurred
into a wash of fierce light. “Cosmologies,”
Cornelius whispered. “Phoenix universes, each one rebounding into another,
which expands and collapses in turn. Each one destroyed so that the next one,
its single progeny, can be born. And the laws of physics get shaken around
every time we come out of a unified-force singularity.” “A what?” “A
Big Bang. Or the singularity at the heart of a black hole. The two ways a
universe can give birth to another...
Black holes are the key, Malenfant. A universe that cannot make black holes can
have only one daughter, produced by a Crunch. A universe that can make
black holes, like ours, can have many daughters: baby universes connected to
the mother by spacetime umbilicals through the singularities at the center of
black holes. Like a miniature Big Crunch at the center of every hole. And
that’s where cosmic evolution really takes off... We’re privileged, Malenfant.” Malenfant shouted,
“Privileged? Are you kidding?” “We’re
watching the evolution of universes. Or rather, you are. A spectacle
beyond comparison.” The
pulsing cosmic collapses accelerated once more; the waves of light that washed
down from the sky came so fast, one after the other, that it was as if they
were caught inside some giant strobe machine. The three of them hung here,
framed by the patient blue ring, their battered dust-stained suits bathed in
the light of creation and extinction. Could
it be true? Universes, born and dying in a time shorter than it took him
to draw a breath, as if he were some immense, patient god? He turned to Emma. She
was still starfished, silent. He tapped her suit’s chest-control panel, but
that only told him about the condition of her suit—laboring, damaged,
complaining about the loss of fluids from the ruptured leg. He couldn’t see her
face, as he did not dare lift her gold visor; it glared in the light of dying
cosmoses. Cornelius
was curling into a ball. Maybe he was descending into some kind of shock. It
wouldn’t be so surprising, after all. And
how come your head is still working, Malenfant? If Cornelius wants to
curl up and hide, why don’t you? Maybe,
he thought, it was because he was too dumb to understand. Maybe if he did
understand, like Cornelius, the knowledge would crush him. Being dumb was
sometimes an evolutionary advantage. “Cornelius. How
are you feeling?” “I’m
heating up. These universes aren’t long-lived enough to allow our suits to dump
their excess heat.” Malenfant
forced a laugh. “I bet that’s one situation that isn’t covered by the
manufacturer’s warranty.” Cornelius,
folded over into a fetal ball, whispered: “Let me tell you my plan. ..” The
intensity of the light storm increased. Malenfant closed his eyes and huddled
over Emma, trying to protect her a few seconds longer. The suit alarm
sounded. And shut itself
off. And the light
storm died. Malenfant grunted.
He opened his eyes and looked around. The
sky was cooling in a soundless explosion of light, dimming as if exhausted from
yellow to orange to red to a dull emberlike glow that was soon so faint he had
trouble distinguishing it with his creation-dazzled eyes. He felt a huge
relief, as if he had stepped out of a rainstorm. Cornelius
whispered fretfully, “Not every universe will make stars, Malenfant. There may
not even be atomic structure here. In our universe the various atomic forces
are balanced so precisely you can have more than a hundred different types of
stable nuclei. Hence, the richness of the matter in our world. But it didn’t
have to be like that. Everything is contingent, Malenfant. Even the structure
of matter...” The
sky had become uniformly dark now, and the light, as far as he could see the only
light in the whole of this universe, was the cold blue glow of the patient,
unmarked portal. Malenfant
hugged Emma to him. Her face was peaceful, as if she were immersed in a deep,
untroubled sleep. But she looked cold. He thought he could see a frost forming
on the inside of her faceplate. He
sensed the growing universe around him, its huge, mean-inglessly expanding
emptiness. And, it seemed, in all of this baby universe the only clump of
matter and energy and light was here, the only eyes to see this his own.
If he closed his eyes—if he died, here and now—would this cosmos even continue
to exist? A hell of a
thought. Therefore, don’t think it. “It’s damn cold,”
he said. “You’re
never satisfied, are you, Malenfant?” Cornelius, still hunched over, was
fiddling with the controls on his chest, tapping at them. “What the hell are
you doing there, Cornelius?” “Sending a
message.” “Via
the portal. Like the firefly we sent through. Radio waves into neutrino
pulses.” “Yes.” “You think
somebody is going to be able to come help us?” “I doubt it.” “Then what?” “Turn to band
six.” Malenfant
changed the tuning of his suit radio, and there it was: a wash of static,
broken up by Cornelius’ tapping. He was sending out a series of pulses, crudely
controlled by the touchpad. He remembered
where he’d seen a signal like this before. “3753,
1986. 3753, 1986. That’s what you’re sending, isn’t it, Cornelius? The message
we picked up at Fermilab. You’re sending the Feynman radio message back to
yourself.” Malenfant
could hear a smile in Cornelius’ voice. “I always wanted to try something like
this.” “And
you’re not afraid of breaking causality? That, umm, the universe won’t explode
or some damn thing to stop you?” “A little late for
that, Malenfant.” “But how do you
know what to send?” “You
were there. I know what to send because I remember what I received. And since
we did receive the message, we came here, and we can send it. So it’s all
perfectly consistent, Malenfant. Just—” “Backward.” “I
would have said looped. And the universe has reconstructed itself,
knitting itself together quantum transaction by quantum transaction, around
this central causal loop.” “So
where did the message come from in the first place? The information in it, I
mean. If you’re just copying what you received—” Cornelius
stopped tapping and sighed. “That’s a deeper question, Malenfant. At any point
in spacetime, at any now, there are an infinite number of pasts that
could have led to the present state, and an infinite number of possible futures
that flow from it. This is called the solution space of the universal wave
function. Somewhere out in that solution space some equivalent of me figured
out and wrote down the message, and sent it back with a Feynman radio.” “Even
if I understood that,” Malenfant growled, “I wouldn’t like it. Information
coming out of nothing.” “Then
don’t accept it. Maybe the message just appeared, spontaneously.” “That’s
impossible.” “How
do you know? We don’t have a conservation law for knowledge.” And he carried on
with his patient tapping. The
cold, the endless chill of this meaningless, empty cosmos seemed to sink deeper
into Malenfant’s bones. “We’re going to freeze to death if we stay here,” he
said. “Our
suits aren’t made for extremes,” Cornelius whispered. “Not for extended periods
of heat and cold, or for extremes of temperature. But this won’t last forever.” “Another Crunch?” “Yes. But it may
not be for a while—” And
there was no time to say any more, for there was a howl of radio static, a
burst of sodium light that washed over them. Malenfant,
grunting with shock, cradling Emma, tried to turn. Something
came erupting out of the portal: complex, spinning, dazzling light flaring. It
was a human. Dressed in a heavy black spacesuit, face hidden behind a gold
visor. Spinning about its waist—crazily, not under control. The
space-suited figure carried a gun, a snub-nosed pistol, raised toward
Malenfant. Malenfant
struggled to turn, to shield Emma with his body, but his suit, the tether,
impeded him. The
trooper was wearing a backpack much bulkier than Malenfant’s. It had small
bronze nozzles and big wraparound arm units with what looked like joysticks.
Maybe it was some kind of MMU, a manned maneuvering unit. Sodium light was
flaring from lamps. The suit looked as if it had once been as black as coal,
but now it was badly charred, the surface flaking off, so as the figure spun it
gave off a shower of scorched flakes like a firework. Malenfant
called, “Wait. Can you hear me? You followed us all the way here, through a
thousand universes. I can’t believe you want to kill us—” Cornelius
was moving. He had dragged at a tether and launched himself across space,
directly at the trooper. “Cornelius!” The
trooper, still spinning, swiveled and fired at Cornelius. Malenfant saw the gun
spark—once, twice—in complete silence. Cornelius crumpled about his middle. But
he was still moving, still floating through space, his limbs still working,
reaching. His
belly hit the trooper’s legs. He clung on, groping at the trooper’s suit. Meanwhile
the trooper continued to fire; Malenfant saw at least one more shot slice
through Cornelius’ legs. But now Cornelius, clambering behind the trooper, was
out of reach. The momentum of their combined bodies turned their motion into a
clumsy, uncoordinated, complex roll. The
trooper squirmed, trying to get hold of Cornelius. But Cornelius, laboring, had
managed to reach down between the backpack and the trooper’s suit. He yanked
loose a hose. Vapor vented into space, immediately freezing into crystals. The
trooper’s motions became scrambled, panicky. Legs kicked helplessly, and gloved
hands scrabbled at the helmet as if striving to pull it off. It
took only a minute for the trooper’s struggles to diminish, a few last kicks,
desperate scrabbles at helmet, chest panel, backpack. And then,
stillness. Even before that,
Cornelius was still too. There
was blood inside Cornelius’ helmet. It had stuck to the visor and was drying
there. Droplets of it seemed to be orbiting inside the helmet itself. Malenfant
couldn’t see Cornelius’ face, and he was grateful for that. I’m
going to miss you, he thought. Cornelius, the man who understood the future,
even other universes. I wonder if you understand the place you have gone to
now. The
trooper turned out to be a woman. There was some kind of liquid over the
interior of her depressurized helmet, and Malenfant didn’t look too closely. He
did find a name tag sewn to the fabric of her suit: TYBEE J. He couldn’t find
the gun. With
loose loops of tether he tied together the bodies of Cornelius and the trooper. I ought to say
something, he thought. Who
for? For the corpses? They weren’t around to hear any more, and Emma was
unconscious. Then who? Did this universe have its own blind, stupid God, a God
whose grasp of the possibilities of creation had reached only as far as this
dull, expanding box? Not for God. For
himself, of course. He
said, “This is a universe that has never known life. But now it knows pain, and
fear, and death. You couldn’t get much farther from home. And I guess it’s
right that you should stay here, together. That’s all.” Then,
bracing himself against the portal, he shoved them gently. There was only the
blue glow of the portal, which diminished quickly, and they were soon fading
from sight. He
wondered how long the bodies would last here. Would they have time to rot,
mummify, their substance evaporate? Would the different physical laws of this
universe penetrate them, making their very atomic nuclei decay? Or would they
be caught up, destroyed at last, in the Big Crunch that Cornelius had promised
would destroy this universe, as it had the others? The
bodies drifted away slowly, tumbling slightly, the two of them reaching the
limit of the tether and then coming back together, colliding softly once more,
as if their conflict had continued, in this attenuated form, beyond death
itself. As, perhaps, it would; their ghosts, trapped in a universe that wasn’t
their own, had only each other to haunt. It doesn’t matter,
Malenfant. Time to move on. The
trooper’s MMU backpack, evidently built to mil spec, was considerably more
advanced than Bootstrap hardware. There
was a power source—lightweight batteries—that would long outlast Malenfant’s
own, a significant supply of compressed air, a simple water recycler, and food
pods that looked as if they were meant to plug into slots in the trooper’s
helmet. And there was a med pack, simple field-medicine stuff. The MMU even
contained a lightweight emergency shelter, a fabric zip-up bubble. Suddenly
life was extended—not indefinitely, but through a few more hours at least. He
was startled how much that meant to him. Malenfant
pulled himself and Emma into the shelter and assembled it around them. It was
just big enough for him to stretch out at full length. The fabric,
self-heating, was a thin translucent orange, but a small interior light made
the walls seem solid. Malenfant felt enormously relieved when he had shut out
the purposeless expansion outside, as if this flimsy fabric emergency tent
could shelter him from the universes that flapped and collapsed beyond its
walls. When
the pressure was right, the temperature acceptable, he cracked his own helmet
and sniffed the air. It was metallic, but fine. He
pulled off his gloves. He turned to Emma, opened up her helmet, lifted it off
carefully, and let it drift away. Emma’s burned-red cheek was cold to his
touch, but he could feel a pulse, see breath mist softly around her mouth. He
took time to kiss her, softly. Then he used his own helmet nipple to give her a
drink of orange juice. He
tried to treat Emma’s wounded leg. He didn’t like the look of what he saw below
the improvised tether tourniquet. The blood and flesh, exposed to vacuum, was
frozen, the undamaged skin glassy. But at least she hadn’t bled to death, he
thought, and she didn’t seem to be in any pain. He cleaned up the wound as best
he could. “Malenfant?” The sound, completely
unexpected, made him gasp, turn. She was awake, and
looking at him. Maura Della Life
on the Hill had gotten a lot harder, even without the protestors. And the
chanting of the protestors, cult groups, and other disaffected citizens in the
streets outside, always an irritant, had become a constant distraction. There
were times—even here, behind the layers of toughened glass—when she could hear
the cries of pain, the smash of glass, the smoky crackle of small-arms fire,
the slap and crash of grenade launchers. Maura
believed there was something deep and troubling going on in the collective
American psyche right now. She’d always worked on the belief that Americans
liked to imagine themselves elevated from the general human fray, if only a
little. Americans had the most robust political system, the best technology,
the strongest economy, the finest national character and spirit. Of course it
was mostly myth, but it wasn’t a bad myth as national fever dreams went, and
Maura knew that Americans’ faith in themselves had, historically, tended to
turn them into a positive force in the world. But
there was a downside. Whenever things went bad, whenever the myth of
superiority and competence was challenged, Americans would look outside, for
somebody or something to blame for their troubles. And, whatever went wrong
with the world, there was always an element who would blame the government. Fair
enough. But how the hell was she supposed to concentrate with all that going
on? But, of course,
she had to. Just
as she had to ignore the other inconveniences of the post-Nevada world. Such as
the fact that she wasn’t allowed to use e-mail, photocopiers, scanners, or even
manual typewriters and carbon paper. All government business relating to
Bootstrap and the Blue children was now conducted by handwritten note: one copy
only, to be destroyed by the recipient after use. Even her private
diary was, strictly speaking, illegal now. Depressed,
she turned to the first fat report on her desk. It was set out in a clear,
almost childish hand, presumably that of some baffled, sworn-to-silence
secretary. She skimmed through a preface consisting of academic ass-covering
bull:... able to offer no
assurances as to the accuracy of this preliminary interpretation that has been
produced, according to this group’s mandate, as a guide for further decision
making and. . . It
was from the team of academics at Princeton who were trying to translate the
messages the children had been sending to Earth. (She remembered Dan Ystebo’s
apparently informed speculations on the subject, and she made a mental note to
have one of the FBI plumbers dig out who was leaking this time.) The
sporadic signals were in the form of ultraviolet laser light targeted on an
antiquated astronomy satellite in Earth orbit. Why they chose that means of
transmission nobody knew, nor how they had gotten hold of or built a laser, nor
why they felt impelled to transmit messages at all. Perhaps all that would come
after the graybeard academic types at Princeton and elsewhere had figured out what
the hell the kids were talking about here. The
message itself was text, encoded in a mixture of ASCII, English, other natural
languages, and mathematics. But the natural-language stuff didn’t seem to bear
much relation to the math, which itself was full of symbologies and referents
whose meanings the academics were having to guess at. The
math appeared to be some kind of diatribe on fundamental physics. Maura
knew that for a century the theoreticians had been struggling to reconcile the
two great pillars of physics: relativity, Einstein’s theory of gravity, and
quantum mechanics, the theory of the submicroscopic world. The two theories
were thought to be limited facets of a deeper understanding the academics
called quantum gravity. It
is impossible to delimit a theory that does not yet exist, the
report writers noted pompously. Nevertheless most theorists had expected to
find the quantum paradigm more fundamental than the relativistic. The
speculations of the children contradict this, however. . . Maura
skimmed on. Perhaps, the children seemed to be suggesting, fundamental
particles—electrons and quarks and such— were actually spacetime defects, kinks
in the fabric. For instance, a positive charge could be the mouth of a tiny
wormhole threaded by an electric field, with a negative charge the other mouth,
the flow of the field through the wormhole looking, from the outside, like a
source and sink of charge. Einstein himself had speculated on these lines a
century ago, but hadn’t been able to prove it or develop the theory to his
satisfaction. Anyhow,
it seemed, Einstein hadn’t thought far enough. The children seemed to be saying
that the key was to regard particles not just as loops or folds in space but as
folds in time as well. Such a fold necessarily creates a closed timelike
curve. . . So every electron
was a miniature time machine. .
. . This has clear implications for causality. The properties of a
fundamental particle would be determined by measurements that can be made on it
only in the future. That is, there is a boundary condition that is in principle
unobservable in the present... Imagine a skipping rope, some dusty academic
had dictated, struggling to make herself understood. If a handle is jiggled,
the shape of the wave created depends not just on what is happening at the
perturbed end but what happens at the other handle. . . In
this worldview it was this breach of causality that provided uncertainty, the
famous multivalued fuzziness of the quantum world. And so on, at
baffling and tedious length. She sat in her
chair, struggling with the concepts. So
the world around her, the familiar solid world of atoms and people and trees
and stars, even the components of her own aging body, was made up of nothing
more than defects in space-time. There was nothing but space and time,
knotted up and folded over on itself. If that’s so, she thought, maybe we
shouldn’t be surprised at the eruption of all this acausal strangeness. It was
there all along, just too low-level for us to see, too obscure for us to
understand. But was it
possible? HERE Just
accept it, Maura. The important thing, of course, is why the children
are trying to communicate this to us. ...
The children may be attempting to bridge the chasm in understanding between
our patiently constructed but partial theories and their own apparently
instinctive, or paradox-prescient, knowledge of the world’s structure. It may
be they wish us to understand on a deeper level what has happened to us so far—
or, possibly, what is to happen to us in the future. . . A prediction,
then. Or a threat. Maura shivered,
despite the clammy warmth of her office. Maura,
skimming the transcript, found scraps of plain language interspersed with all
this heavy stuff: We ‘re all right here. Please tell our parents we aren ‘t
hot or cold or hungry but just right, and it s a lot of fun bouncing around on
the Moon, like a big trampoline... You shouldn ‘t have done what you did when
you dropped that big bomb on us and it just made us mad is all and some of us
wanted to come back and hurt you the same but Anna said we mustn’t and it
wasn’t really your fault that you cared for us underneath even if you didn ‘t
know how to show it and. . . A
kid’s report from summer camp, beamed down by ultraviolet laser from the Moon,
interspersed with theoretical physics so heavy-duty a gaggle of Nobel prize
winners couldn’t make sense of it. She felt her heart break a little more. Even while it
scared the life out of her. She
closed the report and dropped it into the high-temperature incinerator that
hummed softly under her desk. The
last report in her tray was color-coded—by hand, with a marker pen—as the
highest category of secure. It was about how the new NASA lunar outpost at
Tycho would be used as a base for infiltrating the children’s mysterious
encampment. The
Trojan-horse children had been screened for the Blue syndrome from before they
could talk or walk. There were more than a hundred candidate kids at this
point, all of them infants or preschoolers. And now their education was being
shaped with a single purpose: loyalty to Earth, to home, to parents. There was
training, discipline, ties of affection, every kind of behavioral conditioning
the psychologists could dream up, mental and physical. They’d even brought in
advertising executives. Nobody
knew what was going to work on these kids—who would, after all, eventually be
smarter than any of the people who were working on their heads. Eventually,
when they got old enough, the conditioning would be tested, sample candidates
put through a variety of simulated experiences. Little
human lab rats, Maura thought, being given mazes to run, with walls of loyalty
and coercion and fear. The
objective was to have selected a final cohort of seven or eight individuals by
the time the children had reached the age of five or six, and then to ship them
to the Moon and offer them to the Blues up there. And then to have the Blues’
new friends betray them. She
came to a list of candidate infants. One of them was Billie Tybee: daughter of
Bill Tybee, who, a thousand years ago, had turned to Maura for help, and June
Tybee, who had died during the failed assault on Cruithne, and the sibling of
Tom, one of the children who had gone to the Moon, lost forever to his grieving
father. As if we haven’t
done enough to that family. Maura
hadn’t yet worn her conscience completely smooth. This is, she thought, a war
against our own children. And we’re using every dirty method on them that we
dreamed up in a million years of waging war against ourselves. But she knew she
had to put her conscience aside, once again. The
children on the Moon, whatever they were doing up there, had to be understood,
controlled, stopped. By any means
necessary. Anyhow,
if these really are the dying days of humankind, at least we’re going out true
to ourselves. God help us all, she thought, as she pushed the report into the
incinerator. Reid Malenfant Malenfant
cradled Emma, gently helped her eat, drink, let her sleep, tried to answer her
questions. But she seemed less interested in the fate of the multiple universes
through which she’d traveled, unconscious, than in Cornelius and Michael. “Poor Cornelius,”
she said. “I wonder if he found what he “I doubt it. But
he gave his life for us.” “But
only because he knew immediately there was no other choice. That the trooper
would otherwise have killed all three of us. He knew he was going to die, one
way or the other.” “It didn’t have to
be that way,” Malenfant said. “Oh,
it did.” Her voice was steady, but weak. “Cornelius was dead from the moment he
destroyed that troop carrier. As long as he left one trooper alive, one who
knew she or he wouldn’t be going home again...” “But
for the trooper to follow us through the portal, through those multiple
universes—” “There
is a human logic that transcends all of this.” She waved a hand. “All
the incomprehensible cosmological stuff. And that’s what killed Cornelius.” “Human
logic,” he said. “You think there’s a logic that has brought the two of us
here? Wherever the hell here is.” “The
only two souls in a universe,” she said weakly. “It would sound romantic if—” “I know.” She was silent a
while. Then, “Malenfant?” “Yeah?” “You think we can
find a way back home?” He sighed. “I
don’t know, babe. But we can try.” “Yes,”
she said, and she snuggled closer to his space-suited form, seeking warmth. “We
can try, can’t we?” She closed her eyes. He let her rest
for six hours. Then
he sealed up their suits, collapsed the bubble, checked their tethers, attached
trooper Tybee’s backpack to his waist. Then,
hand in hand, Malenfant and Emma slid through the blue-circle portal, steps of
just a few feet taking them gliding between realities. Universe after
universe after universe. Sometimes
they encountered more chains of fast-collapsing phoenixes, imploding skies that
washed them with a transient light, and they huddled in the portal as if
escaping the rain. But most of the cosmoses they encountered now were long past
their first expansion, far from their final collapse, and were empty even of
the diseased light of creation or destruction. Nowhere
was there any sign of life: nothing but the empty logic of physical law. Sometimes
Emma slept inside her suit, allowing Malenfant to haul her back and forth
through the portal, whole universes going by without waking her: not even
looking, even though they might be, he supposed, the only conscious entities
ever to visit these places, these starless deserts. An
immense depression settled on Malenfant. This desolate parade of universe after
universe—spacetime geometries utterly empty of warmth and mind and life save
for himself and Emma—seemed to have been arranged to demonstrate to him that
even the existence of a place in which structure and life could evolve was an
unlikely accident. All his adult life he had fought for the future of the
species. What was his ambition now? That squads of humans should follow him
through these portals and settle these dead places, wrestle with space and time
and the physical laws to make another place to live? He
came to a place that was, at least, different. The sky was huge, black, without
stars or galaxies. But there was something: a texture to the sky, a
swath of redness, just at the limit of his vision. In trooper Tybee’s backpack
he had found a visor attachment with a night-vision setting. He wrapped the
attachment over his helmet; it fit like huge goggles. He
peered around. His own body and Emma’s shone like false-color stars, the
brightest objects in the universe. The
sky itself showed a dull red glow, the relic Big Bang radiation of this pocket
universe. And there were clouds—diffuse, without structure—that covered much of
the sky. The clouds showed up as thin gray-white in Malenfant’s enhanced
vision, something like high cirrus. “Almost like home,” he murmured. Actually,
not. But it was better than bland nothingness. “Malenfant.” He
looked into Emma’s helmet. She was awake, smiling at him. “Did you dream?” “No,”
she said. “I wish that fancy backpack had a coffee spigot.” “And I wish I
could say it’s a pretty view.” “I
suppose it is, in its way,” Emma said. “At least there’s something” “I
wonder why there are no stars. There’s clearly some kind of matter out there,
and it’s clumpy. But it hasn’t made stars.” “Maybe the clumps
aren’t the right size here,” she said. “What difference
would that make?” “I don’t know.” “It
might be something more bizarre,” he said. He told her about Cornelius’
speculations on how physical laws, shaken up by each emergence from the
Crunch-Bang cycle, might deliver different forms of matter. “For instance,
those clouds might not even be hydrogen.” She
sighed. “I don’t think it makes a lot of difference, Malen-fant. All that
matters is that this isn’t home. Do you think we’re getting any nearer?” “I
don’t even know what nearer means.” He checked his wristwatch. They had
been traveling for hours through how many universes—dozens, a hundred? “If
not for the resources of this trooper’s backpack,” Emma said, “we’d be dead by
now. Wouldn’t we, Malenfant?” Her voice was an insect whisper. “I wonder if
Cornelius knew that, if he figured that we would need the backpack to survive.” “To kill for a
backpack—” “Cornelius
was the coldest, most calculating human being I ever knew. It was exactly the
kind of thing he would do.” She closed her eyes. “I think I want to sleep now.” He let her rest
for an hour. Then they moved on. They
passed through more glowing-cloud universes. Sometimes the clouds would be
sparser or denser, showing more or less structure. But they did not find
galaxies or stars, nothing resembling the familiar structures of home. Then
they came to something new. They stopped, drifting in the unchanging blue light
of the portal. It
was another red-sky universe. But this time it seemed as if the sparse clouds
had been gathered up like cotton wool and wadded together into a single roseate
mass that dominated half the sky. There was a single point of light at the
center of it all, easily bright enough to be visible with the naked eye. Two
splinters of light seemed to be protruding from the point, like lens flares, or
poles from a toy globe. Malenfant thought he could trace structure in the cloud
that surrounded the central point: a tight spiral knot at the center, glowing a
brighter red than its surroundings, and farther out streamers and elongated
bubbles, all of it swirling around the center. It was actually beautiful, in a
cold, austere way, like a watercolor done in white, gray, red. Beautiful, and
familiar. “My
God,” said Malenfant. “It’s a black hole. A giant black hole. Remember what we
saw—” “Yes.
But black holes are made by stars. How can it be here, if there are no
stars?” He
shrugged. “Maybe the matter here didn’t form stars, but just imploded into...
that. Do you think it’s a good sign?” “I
don’t know. I never was much of a tourist, Malenfant. Tell me what Cornelius
told you about black holes. That universes can be born out of them. That what
goes on in a black hole’s center is like a miniature Big Crunch...” “Something like
that.” “Then,”
she said laboriously, “this universe could have two daughters. One born
out of the black hole, one from the final Crunch.” He frowned. “So
what?” “Don’t
you get it, Malenfant? If universes with black holes have more babies, after a
few generations there will be a lot more universes with black holes than
without. Because they can multiply.” “We’re
talking about universes, Emma. What does it mean to say one type of universe outnumbers
another?” “Perhaps it’s all
too simple for you to understand, Malenfant.” “You mean too
complex.” “No. Too simple.
Let’s go on.” “Are you sure
you’re ready?” “What
choice do I have?” And, feebly, she began to tug herself along the tether that
joined them. They
passed on through the gallery of universes, barely noticing, comprehending
little. Maybe Emma was right. Maybe they were working their way up a branching
tree of universes—new baby cosmoses twigging off through every black hole. If
that was so, how were the two of them being guided in their journey? By whom?
Why? Anyhow, on they
went. Even
at the rate they traveled—a whole new universe, after all, every couple of
minutes—the rate of cosmological evolution seemed damnably slow to Malenfant: a
dim, undirected groping for complexity. At first there
were more red-sky universes. Most of them were adorned by black hole roses.
Sometimes there was one all-consuming
monster, sometimes an array of them studded Once
they were so close to a hole center that its glare, seen through a dense mass
of cloud, was dazzling, and Malenfant was sure he could see movement in the
nearer clumps of gas, shadows thousands of light-years long turning like clock
hands. Perhaps the portal itself was being dragged inward to the hole. He wondered what would happen then. Could
even the portal survive falling into an immense black hole? Or did someone—
some unimaginable agency of the downstreamers who built this chain—monitor the
portals across the universes, repair them after cosmological accidents? Then,
fifty or a hundred cosmoses—they weren’t counting— from the first black hole
rose, they came to something new. No infrared clouds, no black holes. But there
was structure. Malenfant
pushed himself away from the portal. He drifted to the end of the tether,
rebounding slightly. He shielded his eyes, trying to shut out the blue glow of
the portal. There
were wheel shapes in the sky: rimless, but with regular spokes of the palest
yellow light. It seemed to him there was a nesting here, structure on
structure, the wheel shapes themselves gathered into greater, loosely defined
discs, just as stars combined into galaxies, which gathered in turn in clusters
and super-clusters. His
tether stretched beyond him, farther from the portal by six or seven yards. It
just hung in space, coiled loosely. But there was a fine blue mist at its
terminus. Malenfant
worked his way along the tether. The mist was made up of very small particles,
fine almost to the limit of visibility. At first he thought they must be
flaking away from the tether, somehow; but it looked as if they were just
condensing out of the vacuum. The mist was everywhere— Except
right in front of him. There was a rough disc shape directly ahead of him,
where no mist was forming. Puzzled, he lifted his arm out to his left. The
empty disc shape extended that way. It was a diffuse shadow of himself. “I
think it’s something to do with the portal light. There’s no mist here, where I
block it out. Maybe the light is—” He waved his hands. “—condensing.” “How is that
possible, Malenfant?” “Hell,
I don’t know.” He reached along the tether, meaning to pull himself farther. ‘Wo, Malenfant.
Look at the tether.” He let his gaze
follow the rope to its end, a few yards ahead. The
tether was disappearing. It looked as if it was being burned away by some
invisible, high-intensity ray. Occasionally he saw a flash of green light. He
pulled the tether back. The burning-off stopped. He was able to touch the end
of the rope. It had been cut clean through. But the blue mist was still
sparkling into existence, right where it had been before. “There’s
a limit out there, Emma. A barrier.” He looked around, but there was only the
strangely structured sky. “Maybe the portal is protecting us. Like a shield.” “A
shield, Malenfant? You always did watch too much seventies TV” “Then you explain
it,” he said testily. “Why
does everything have to have an explanation? This is a different universe. Maybe
the stuff from our universe is changing when it goes out there, past the
portal’s influence.” “Changing how?” “The
mass of the tether is disappearing. So maybe it’s being converted into
something else. Light, maybe. And the mist—” “—is
the light from the portal. Condensing. Turning into some kind of matter. So,”
he said, “how can light and matter swap over? Cornelius would have known.” “Yes. This is a
strange place, isn’t it, Malenfant?” “There’s nothing
for us here.” He
turned away from the wheels, the blue mist, and pulled himself back to the
portal. So they passed on,
on down the corridor of universes. ... Until they
came, at last, to a sky full of stars. Malenfant
let himself drift away from the portal. “At least I think they are stars.” The
sky was uniformly speckled with points of light, all around them, above and
below. No glowing clouds, no black hole roses. It might have been a starry
night on Earth. But
there was something wrong. “They look old,” Malenfant said. It was true:
a handful of the stars were as bright as orange, one even seemed to be sparking
fitfully yellow, but the rest were a dim red. When he donned the night-vision
goggles, he made out many more starlike points, a field of them stretching
beyond the visible. But they were dim and red. “We’ve been
expecting stars,” Emma said. “We have?” “Sure.
Think about it. If the key to breeding universes is black holes, you need to
come up with the best way there is of making black holes. Which is stars.” “What
about those giant black holes we saw in the rose universes?” “But
they looked like they had ripped up half of creation. Stars have got to
be more efficient than that. How many black holes were there in our universe?” “A billion
billion. Round numbers,” Malenfant said. “We’re
going to see more universes full of stars now. Universes that are star
factories, and so black hole factories.” He gathered up the
tethers. More
universes, many and strange. Most of them now contained stars of some kind, but
they were generally dim, scattered, unimpressive if not dying or dead. And
nowhere did they see anything to match the splendor and complexity of their
home Galaxy, and nowhere did they see any evidence of life and organization. Malenfant
grunted. “I feel like I’m trapped in God’s art gallery.” Emma
laughed weakly. “Malenfant, how can you be bored? You’re being transported
between universes. Not only that, you only have a few hours to live. What do
you want, dancing girls? And what difference does it make? We’re surely going
to die soon anyhow, in some chunk of emptiness or other. I don’t think you’re
destined to die in your own bed, Malenfant.” “I
don’t own a bed. But I’d rather die in my own fucking universe.” “Even a million
light-years from home?” “Yeah. Wouldn’t
you?” “You
do take things personally, don’t you, Malenfant? As if all of this, the
manifold of universes, is picking onyou.” He
fixed their tethers and faced the portal, its blank central expanse open,
empty, somehow reassuring, a way onward. “Hell, yes,” he said. “What other
enemy is there?” So,
holding on to each other, they moved on to another reality, then another. More skies. More
stars, mostly small and unspectacular. At
last they came to a place with a Galaxy. But it was small and knotlike,
populated by stars that looked dull, uniform, and aging; it seemed to have none
of the reeflike complexity of their own Galaxy. They passed on. Universe
after universe, all but identical to Malenfant’s eye: small and uninspiring
stars, untidy galaxies, skies littered with the corpses of red, dying stars. “I
wonder why the stars are all so small,” he said. “And why there are so few. And
why they all got so old so quickly.” “Because
there’s no giant Galaxy to make new ones,” Emma said. “We saw it, Malenfant.
The reef Galaxy. All those feedback loops. A way to make stars, and keep on
making them, over and over.” Maybe
she was right. If the key goal was to make lots of black holes—and if black
holes were best made in giant stars—then you wanted machines to make lots of
giant stars, and reef galaxies were the best way they had yet seen. But
evidently it wasn’t so easy to make reef galaxies—or rather, to evolve them.
Malenfant looked around another dull, uninteresting sky. He wondered what was
missing, if there was some simple, key ingredient. Carbon, perhaps, or some
other element essential to the great star-spawning gas clouds. Malenfant
paused again when they came to a new, different universe. But this time some of
the galaxies were broken up, their outlying stars scattered and their central
masses collapsing into what Malenfant was coming to recognize as the signatures
of black holes. And there were patches of glowing gas marring the sky, as if
some of the nearer stars had exploded. Beyond
the stars the sky was glowing. It was like one of the early phoenix universes
he had seen, born only to die within seconds or hours or days or years. But it
wasn’t a uniform glow, he saw. There
seemed to be hot spots, one directly above his head and one below his feet,
like poles in the sky. And there was a cold band around the equator of the sky,
a plane running through his midriff. There were two points on the equator, in
fact—once again on opposite sides of the sky—that
seemed to be significantly cooler than the average. He
described the sky to Emma. “It’s a collapsing universe. But the collapse
doesn’t seem to be symmetrical. It’s coming in over our heads, flattening out
at the sides.” “Is that
possible?” “Maybe
this universe is oscillating,” he said. “Like a soap bubble, before it bursts.
Not collapsing evenly. Going from a sphere to a stretched-out ellipse shape to
a flattened disc shape... “You
know, Cornelius said it might be possible to survive a Big Crunch in a universe
like that. You have to take control of the universe. And then you manipulate
it, mass and energy and gravity fields, to control the oscillations. If you
milk them just right you can extract enough energy to live forever.” “That
sounds like Cornelius,” she said dryly. “Malenfant, does it look like life-forms
are manipulating the universe here?” “No.” So they went on. Emma
slept again. Trying not to wake her, he drifted on to the next universe, and
the next. Until—without
warning, after another routine transition—he landed on Cruithne. At least, for a
few seconds he thought it was Cruithne. He
and Emma were floating above a gray, dusty surface, dropping through ghostly
microgravity. The portal was embedded in the plain, jutting out of it upright,
just as it had before. There was a hiss of static in his headset. His
feet settled to the surface. There was the gentlest of crunches, transmitted
through his suit fabric, as his boots crushed the regolith of this place. The
dust seemed soft, easily compressed. Standing
straight, he grinned fiercely. The touch of gravity was feather-light, but even
so it was pleasing to feel solid ground under his feet. He
laid Emma down carefully. The soft, loose dust billowed up around her, falling
back slowly in the feather-soft gravity. Of course, it
wasn’t Cruithne. He’d
seen more exciting skies. There was a single star, small, spitting light. Its
color was elusive, a blue-green. That was all: There was nothing else to be
seen, anywhere in the sky. He
stepped forward. The surface was covered in smooth, flowing dust, like a
folded-over sand dune. There were low hills, even what might have been the
faded-out remnants of very ancient, very large craters, palimpsests. The dust
wasn’t the charcoal black of Cruithne, but a bluish silver-gray. Malenfant dug
his gloved hand into the dust. It was very fine, like talc, with none of the
little knotty clumps he remembered from Cruithne itself. He scraped out a small
pit He thought he could detect a subtle flow as the dust poured gently back
into his hole, filling it in and smoothing it over. He
straightened up, slapped the dust off his hands, and bent over to brush it off
his legs. Except that there was no dust there; it seemed to have fallen away
from his suit fabric. In fact he could see, where Cruithne II dust was peeling
away, lingering traces of coal-dark Cruithne I, still stuck there after so
long, after all the exotic cosmoses he had seen. Dust
on Cruithne I stuck to suit fabric because it was electrostatically charged by
the action of the sun. So how come this stuff didn’t act the same? No
electrostatics? Maybe matter here wasn’t capable of holding a sizable electric
charge . .. Why would that be,
and what difference would it make? He had, of course,
absolutely no idea. “This
dust is soft, Malenfant. Like the finest feather bed you ever heard of. You
remember the story about the princess and the pea?” “I remember.” “But
I didn’t dream. I haven’t dreamed once since we went through the portal.” Her
voice was a rustle. “Isn’t that strange? Maybe you have to be at home to dream.
I think I finished my orange juice.” “I’ll put up the
habitat.” “No... Ungh” Behind her visor, her
face twisted with pain. He
rummaged in the trooper backpack’s medical kit and found an ampule of a
morphine derivative. In the dim light of the green star he had to squint to
read the instructions. Then he pressed it against a valve at Emma’s neck. He
watched her face. Her self-control was steely, as it always had been. But he
thought he detected relief there. “Now you made me a
junkie,” she said. “So sue me.” He
bent and picked her up. “I
can hardly hear you. That static. Is there something wrong with the radio?” “I
don’t think so,” he said dryly. “The universe is broken, not the radio.” Then,
the mil spec backpack trailing behind him, he stepped a giant microgravity step
through the portal. As
their consumables dwindled, Malenfant hurried through universes, dismissing
billions of years of unique cosmic evolution with a glance, not bothering to
try to figure out why this universe should be this way or that, subtly
different, subtly wrong. The waste, the emptiness of these cosmoses where there
were no eyes to see, oppressed him. Sometimes
Malenfant found himself landing on a Cruithne, more or less like his own
Cruithne, sometimes not. Sometimes the stars shone bright and white, but they
seemed oddly uniform. Sometimes he found himself in a dying, darkling universe
where the stars seemed already to have burned themselves out, a sky littered
with diminishing points of orange and red. Once
there was a Galaxy over his head, a roof of light, star clusters scattered
around it like attending angels. And when he lifted his sun visor, he could see
its complex light reflecting from his own cheekbones and nose, the bony frame
of his face. ... But it wasn’t
right. Not quite. There
was the core, glowing bright, the broad disc, even a hint of spiral structure.
But only a hint. There were none of the massive blue-white sparks he’d been
able to see in the images their firefly had returned, none of the great
supernova blisters, holes blasted into the big molecular clouds by the deaths
of giant stars. Not quite right. Malenfant hurried
on. Meanwhile
Emma grew weaker. She spent longer asleep, and her waking intervals grew
shorter. It was as if she was hoarding her energy, hibernating like the black
hole farmers of the far downstream. But parsimony hadn’t worked out for the
down-streamers. And it wasn’t going to work for Emma. It
got to the point where he didn’t even look up at the sky any more as he
blundered back and forth. The human mind had evolved for just one universe, he
thought. How much of this crap was he supposed to take? He felt exhausted,
resentful, bewildered. “Wait.” He
paused. He had loped out of the portal onto another stretch of scuffed,
anonymous regolith. She was lying in his arms, her weight barely registering.
He looked down into her face, and pushed up her gold sun visor. “Emma?” She licked her
lips. “Look. Up there.” No
Galaxy visible, but a starry sky. The stars looked, well, normal. But he’d
learned that meant little. “So what?” Emma
was lifting her arm, pointing. He saw three stars, dull white points, in a row.
And there was a rough rectangle of stars around them—one of them a distinctive
red—and what looked like a Galaxy disc, or maybe just a nebula, beneath... “Holy shit,” he
said. She
whispered, “There must be lots of universes like ours. But, surely to God,
there is only one Orion.” And
then light, dazzling, unbearably brilliant, came stabbing over the close
horizon. It
was a sunrise. He could actually feel its heat through the layers of his suit. He
looked down at the ground at his feet. The rising light cast strong shadows,
sharply illuminating the miniature crevices and craters there. And here was a
“crater” that was elongated, and neatly ribbed. It was a footprint. He
stepped forward, lifted his foot, and set it down in the print. It fit neatly.
When he lifted his foot away the cleats of his boot hadn’t so much as disturbed
a regolith grain. It
was his own footprint. Good grief. After hundreds of universes of silence and
remoteness and darkness, universes of dim light and shadows, he was right back
where he started. He
looked down at Emma. But, as the sunlight played over her face, she had already
closed her eyes. Gently he flipped down her gold visor. The light dazzled from
it, evoking rich colors. Maura Della The robot bus
snaked across the folded floor of Tycho. Maura
gazed out, stunned, at gray-brown ground, black starless sky,
a bright blue Earth, full and round like a blue marbled bowling ball. In the
valleys, smooth rocky walls rose around her, hiding the Earth and the details
of the land. As the shadows fell on the bus it cooled rapidly, and she heard
its hull tick as it contracted, fans somewhere banging into life to keep the
air warm for her. But there was light here, even at the bottom of the angular
lunar chasms: not diffused by the air, for there was no air, but reflected from
the rock walls at the top of the valleys. The
Plexiglas blister window was very clear, cleaned of Moon dust and demisted, and
she felt as if she were outside the bus, suspended over the lunar ground. She
saw dust, heavily indented by bus tracks that the bus was now following once
more with religious precision. The dust was loose, fragile looking, flecked
with tiny craters, with here and there the glint of glass. It was lunar soil:
dead, processed by patient, airless erosion, passing beneath her feet like foam
on a rocky sea. She longed to reach down, through the window, and run her
fingers through that sharp-grained dirt. But that was
impossible. When
she had arrived at the dull, cramped, sour-smelling NASA base, dug into the
regolith miles from the children’s encampment, she had been told that civilian
types like herself weren’t expected to “EVA,” as they called it, to walk
outside onto the surface of the Moon. Not once, not one footstep; she would
pass over the Moon through an interconnected series of air-conditioned rooms
and vehicles, as if the whole Moon were one giant airport terminal. There were a dozen
people in the bus. Most
of them were soldiers: hard-faced, bored men and women, their pressure suit
helmets the pale blue of the United Nations. They carried heavy weaponry,
rifles and handguns adapted for use either in the vacuum or in atmosphere, and
Maura knew there were more weapons, heavier stuff, strapped to the bus’ hull.
The sole purpose of this squad was to protect, or perhaps control, Maura.
Nobody went to Never-Never Land unarmed or unescorted—not even someone as
senior in this UN operation as, five years after Nevada, Maura had become. Bill
Tybee came to stand with her at the window. He was limping, and his silver
med-alert lapel brooch glinted in the bus’ lights. He held a bulb of coffee in
a polystyrene holder; she accepted it gratefully. “Umm. Not too
hot.” “Sorry,” he said.
“Nothing gets too hot here.” The
low pressure, she thought. An old NASA-type cliche, but true nonetheless. “Never would have
put you down as an astronaut, Ms. Della.” “Call me Maura.
You’re hardly Flash Gordon yourself.” “Yeah.
But what the heck.” Bill Tybee had been brought to the Moon, along with other
parents, to work, in his inexpert way, on the interpretation of the Blues’
activities—and, of course, to be with his kids, as best he could. Anything that
might work, help get a handle on the kids. “Bill,
why Tycho? Why did the children run here, from Nevada? I heard the NASA
people complaining. We’re away from the lunar equator, so you eat a lot of fuel
getting here. And the ground is so rugged it was difficult to make the first
landings.” He
grunted. “Those NASA guys have their heads up their asses. You have to
remember, Ms. Della—Maura. They’re children. At least they were when
they flew up here. So where would a kid pick to go live? How about the most
famous crater on the Moon?” It
was as good an answer as she’d heard. “Don’t you think they are children any
more?” “Hell,
I don’t know what they are,” he muttered. “Look at that.” The
bus climbed a crest, and once more the landscape was set out before her, the
blue of Earth garish against the subtle autumn colors of the Moon. The ground
was folded and distorted; she could actually see great frozen waves in the
rock, ripples from the aftermath of the great impact that had punched the Tycho
complex into the hide of the Moon. But the sheets of rock were themselves
punctured with craters, small and large, and strewn with rubble. Tycho
was young for the Moon, but unimaginably old by the standards of Earth. The
ride, on the bus’ big mesh wheels, was dreamy; the bus tipped and rolled
languidly as it crawled across the broken ground. She felt light, blown this
way and that. It was indeed a remarkable experience. There
were rings of security around Never-Never Land, concentric like the rocky
terraces that lined the walls of Tycho. The
bus rolled through a tall wire fence—lunar alloy, spun fine—and drove on to a
low regolith-covered dome. A fabric tunnel snaked out to meet the bus, like the
walkway from an airport terminal, and it docked on the hull with a delicate
clunk. When the door opened a uniformed UN soldier stood there, backed up by
armed troops, ready to process them. As
she passed through the hatchway, Maura smelled burning metal where the hull had
been exposed to space, and a hint of wood smoke: oxidizing moondust. The exotic
reality of the Moon, intruding around this dull Cold War-type bureaucracy and
pass checking. None
of the bus’ passengers—not even Bill Tybee—got past that first checkpoint. None
save Maura. The
walkway was translucent, a tunnel between black sky and glowing ground. Craning
her neck, Maura peered through the fabric walls and glimpsed Never-Never Land
itself. It was a dome, shaded silver-gray. Hints of green inside. Something
moving, like a swaying tree trunk. Good God, it was a neck. Just
before the entry to the complex, the aide paused and pointed. “The dome itself
is polarized. It turns opaque and transparent by turns to simulate an Earthlike
day-night cycle. And during the long night there are lights to achieve the same
effect. See? There are banks of electric floods on gantries, like a sports
stadium.” The aide’s hair was blond, eyes blue, classic Nordic type. Minnesota?
But her accent was neutral. Maura said, “Did I
see a giraffe in there?” The girl laughed.
“Maybe. That’s what we think it is.” “Don’t you know?” “I only have
clearance to violet level.” “How long have you
been up here?” “Two years, with
breaks.” “Aren’t you
curious?” “We’re
not paid to be curious, ma’am.” Then the professional mask slipped a little.
“Actually, no. Never-Never is just a tent full of those little Blue-ass
monsters. What is there to be curious about? Anyhow you have blue clearance,
right?” “Yes.” “I guess you’ll
see for yourself, whatever you want.” At
the other end of the walkway was another airlock, another security check, where
Maura said good-bye to the aide, whose sole purpose seemed to have been to
escort Maura all of twenty yards of this quarter-million-mile journey. The
processing here took another hour. Her pass and other credentials were checked
several times over; she was body-searched twice, and passed through an X-ray
machine and metal detector and other scanners she didn’t recognize. Finally she
was asked to strip, and she stood alone under a shower that turned hot and cold
and stank of some antiseptic agent. She was distantly pleased that she didn’t
sag quite as much as at home. Then there was a pulse of light, a sharp pain.
She was left with a fine ash on her exposed skin. After
that she was given a fresh set of clothes: underwear and a coverall. The
coverall had no pockets, just a transparent pouch on the outside where she was
allowed to carry her blue pass and passport, handkerchief, and other small
items. She
was led along one last translucent corridor—one last glimpse of the Moon—and
then, escorted by two more soldiers— there must be dozens here, she thought,
racking up one hell of an expense—she passed through the curving wall of
Never-Never Land itself. And
then there was grass under the soft slippers on her feet, a dome that glowed
blue-black over her head, scored by a great diffuse shadow, a shadow cast by
Tycho’s rim mountains. There
were a few stands of bushes and a single giant tree, low and squat. The air was
cool, crisp, fresh, and it smelled of green growing things, of cut summer
lawns. Green grass, growing on the Moon. Who’d have thought she’d live to see
this? A
girl was standing before her: aged maybe sixteen, slender, willowy, barefoot,
dressed in a smock of simple orange fabric, a bright blue circle stitched to
the breast. Her face wasn’t pretty, Maura thought, but it was calm, composed,
self-possessed. Centered. She was missing a tooth in her lower jaw. It was Anna. And
she had wings. “It’s nice to see
you again, Ms. Della,” Anna said gravely. “You were always a
friend to us.” Maura
smiled. “Why don’t I?” She kicked off the slippers and walked forward on the
grass. It was cool and moist under her feet. The blades felt oddly stiff, but
she knew that was an artifact of the low gravity. Anna
folded her wings and jumped into the air: just bent her legs and leaped up
through ten feet or more. She seemed to hover for a long heartbeat. Then she
flapped the wings—Maura felt a great downrush of the cool, low-pressure,
crystal-sharp air—and Anna shot into the domed sky. Maura
glanced at the two soldiers behind her. One of them, a bull-powerful blond man,
was watching the girl’s body with narrow, hard eyes. Anna
swept in for a neat landing, slowing with a couple of running steps, thin legs
flashing. Maura applauded
slowly. “I’d like to try that.” Anna
held the wings out. “It’s not as easy as it looks. You have to flap hard enough
to support one-sixth of your Earth weight.” She eyed Maura. “Imagine a
nine-pound dumbbell in each hand, holding them out from your body... Maybe you should take an air car for
today. It’s kind of easier.” Maura turned to
her escort questioningly. The
blond soldier spoke. “We can’t go any farther into the interior, ma’am. But
you’re authorized. At your own risk.” He sounded as if he was middle European,
German maybe. He pointed upward. Maura saw a football-sized surveillance robot,
small and complex and glittering with lenses, gliding noiselessly through the
air. “Just shout and we’ll get you out.” “Thank you.” Maura
let the girl lead her to a small fenced-off area where three cars sat, parked
roughly on the grass. Maura picked one and, with the simulacrum of youthful
exhilaration granted her by lunar G, she vaulted neatly over the door into the
driver’s seat. The
car was just a white box of metal and ceramic, open, with a joystick and a
small control panel. It had Boeing markings, and simple instructions marked in
big block capitals. The car wasn’t wheeled; instead there was a turbofan in a
pod at each corner. Maura quickly learned how to use the joystick to make the
pods swivel this way and that. And when she fired
up the engine—noiseless, powered by clean-burning hydrogen—the car shot
straight up into the air. At a touch of the joystick, it tipped and squirted
back and forth, like Anna
jumped into the air and circled higher. When she passed out of Tycho’s shadow
into sunlight, her wings seemed to burst into flame. Then she turned and
streaked toward the heart of the dome. Maura
followed more cautiously, skimming a few feet above the grass. Never-Never
Land was maybe the size of a football field. It seemed to be mostly grassed
over, but here and there ponds glinted, blue as swimming pools. She could see
small robot gardeners trundling cautiously over the grass, clipping and
digging. Low
mounds protruded from the grass. One of them had an open door, bright
artificial light streaming out. Maybe the children slept in there, to keep down
their hours of exposure to the Moon’s high radiation levels. At
the very center of the dome was an area fenced-off by a tall glass wall. Maura
knew that not even her blue pass would get her through that perimeter; for
within was the artifact—transport, bubble, whatever—that the children had
constructed in Nevada to protect them from the nuke and carry them here. Even now, no adult
had the faintest idea how it worked. Anna flew toward
the dome’s single giant tree. It
looked like an oak to Maura, but its trunk had to be twenty feet across, and
each of its branches, broad and sturdy, was no less than three or four feet
thick. But the tree looked somehow stunted, constrained to grow broad and flat
rather than tall; if it had remained in proportion it might, she supposed, have
reached five or six hundred feet, busting out of this stadium-sized dome. Anna
glided to a branch and settled there gracefully, folding her wings behind her.
Maura killed her engine and, with a soft creak, the air car settled into place
in a crook of the branch. Maura
saw some of the other children, seemingly far below. There were two groups,
each of four or five kids; the oldest of them looked around ten. After five
years on the Moon, they looked skinny, graceful. One group was playing what
looked like a tag game, chasing with great loping strides and somersaults and
spectacular lunar leaps. Maura could hear them laughing, the sound drifting up
to her like the ripple of water. The
other group seemed more solemn. They were moving around each other, but in a
series of patterns, each of which they would hold for a fraction of a second of
stillness, and then move on to the next. They seemed to be talking, or maybe
singing, but Maura couldn’t make out any words. “Anna, where are
the Tybee children? Tom and Billie—” Anna pointed. The
Tybees were part of the solemn party below. Maura recognized Tom, ten years old
now, his face round and set and serious. At his waist he had his electronic
Heart—battered, dirty, probably nonfunctioning, a gift from his long-lost
mother. She wondered which one of the younger kids was Billie. Once
she had promised his father that she would protect Tom. It was a promise that
had brought her all this way. And yet, what protection could she offer him?
What could she ever have given him? “Can you tell me
what they are doing down there?” “They’re working.
It’s what your people call—” “Multiplexing.
Yes, I know. What are they talking about?” Anna’s
face worked. “They are considering constraints on the ultimate manifold.” Maura
suspected that she was going to struggle with the rest of this conversation.
“The manifold of what?” “Universes.
It is of course a truism that all logically possible universes must exist. The
universe, this universe, is described—umm, that’s the wrong word—by a
formal system. Mathematics. A system of mathematics.” Maura frowned.
“You mean a Theory of Everything?” Anna
waved a hand, as if that were utterly trivial, and her beautiful wings rustled.
“But there are many formal systems. Some of them are less rich, some more. But
each formal system, logically consistent internally, describes a possible
universe, which therefore exists.” Maura
tried to follow that. “Give me an example of a formal system.” “The rules of geometry.
I mean, Euclid’s geometry.” “High school
stuff.” Anna
looked at her with reproof. “I never went to high school, Maura.” “I’m sorry.” “Some
of these universes, as described by the formal systems, are rich enough to
support self-aware substructures. Life. Intelligence. And some of the universes
aren ‘t rich enough. A universe described by Euclidean geometry probably
isn’t, for example. Therefore it can’t be observed. What the group down there
is trying to establish is whether a universe that cannot be observed, though it
exists, may be said to have a different category of existence.” Anna glanced at
Maura. “Do you understand?” “Not a damn word.” Anna smiled. Maura
could see firefly robots hovering over the heads of the children, peering down,
recording everything they did and said. There might be a rich treasure of
knowledge and wisdom being conjured up in the dance of those slim forms, but
the world’s massed experts couldn’t begin to decode it. IBM had quoted
development times in decades just to construct a translation software suite. The
children had, it seemed, evolved their own language from elements of their
native spoken languages, mixed with gestures, dance, and music. It was a
complex, multilevel communication channel, with many streams of information
multiplexed together. Linguists believed it was a true language, with a
unifying grammar. But it transcended human languages in the richness of its
structure, the speed and compression of its data transmission, the fact that it
was analog—the angle of an arm or head held just so seemed to make an
immense difference to meaning—and its rate of evolution, sometimes changing
daily. And
besides, there seemed to be some features that could not be translated into
English, even in principle. Such as new tenses. There was one based on
palindromic constructions, symmetric in time, that seemed to be designed to
describe situations with looping causality, or even causality violation. Grammar for a time
traveler. Some
theorists were saying that the orderly linear perception of time, of neat cause
and effect, enjoyed by humans was an artifact of a limited consciousness: like
the way the brain could “construct” an image of a face from a few lines on a
page. Perhaps the children could experience time on a deeper level:
non-linearly, even acausally. And
the farthest-out theorists wondered if their minds were somehow linked,
permanently, by the neutrino ocean that filled the universe. As if Feynman
radio technology was allowing some higher strata of consciousness and self-awareness
to operate here. The
various strategies that had been tried to keep a handle on the children had yet
to pay off. The Trojan Horse kids—like little Billie Tybee, below—seemed to
have melted into the strange community here without a backward glance. The
Trojan Horses had been heavily indoctrinated with a basic common grammar and
quantification rules in the hope that they would at least continue to talk
comprehensibly to the outside world. But even that had failed. They just didn’t
have the patience or inclination to translate their thoughts into baby talk for
their parents. The
only Blue who would regularly talk to those outside was Anna, five or six years
older than any of the rest. And the specialist observers believed that—though
Anna was the de facto leader of the children here—she was too old, her
grammatical sense frozen too early, to have become fully immersed in the
complex interchanges that dominated the lives of the rest of the children. And
besides, Anna was hardly a useful ambassador. Adults had damaged her too much. A
section of oak tree trunk seemed to split away, bending stiffly, and a thin,
distorted face turned and peered up at Maura. Maura nearly
jumped out of her seat. “Oh, my good gosh.” Anna laughed. The
giraffe stepped out of the shade of the tree. The yellow-and-black mottled
markings on its body had made it almost invisible to Maura, startling for such
a huge animal. The giraffe loped easily forward, fine-chiseled head dipping
gently, the lunar gravity making no apparent difference to its stately
progress. Now two more animals followed the first, another adult and a baby,
its neck stubby by comparison. Anna
said, “There are little NASA robot dung beetles that come out at night and roll
away their droppings. They’re really funny.” “Why are they
here?” Anna
shrugged. “We asked for them. Somebody saw one in a picture book once.” Maura
watched the giraffes recede, loping easily in the wash of sunlight and
crater-wall shadow, their bodies and motion utterly strange, unlike the body plans
of any creature she had seen. A real extreme of evolution, she thought. Just like these
damn kids. Anna’s
eyes, gray as moondust, were grave, serious. “Maura, why are you here?” “You deserve the
truth,” Maura said. “Yes,
we do.” Anna looked up at Earth, fat and full, its round-ness slightly
distorted by the fabric of the dome. “We see the lights sometimes, on the night
side.” “What do you think
they are?” Anna shrugged.
“Cities burning.” Maura sighed.
“Have you studied history, Anna?” “Yes.
The information is limited, the interpretations partial. But it is
interesting.” “Then
you’ll know there have been times like this before. The religious wars during
the Reformation, for instance. Protestants against Catholics. The Catholics
believed that only their priests controlled access to the afterlife. So anybody
who tried to deny their powers threatened not just life, but even the
afterlife. And the Protestants believed the Catholic priests were false, and
would therefore deny their followers access to the afterlife. If you
look at it from the protagonists’ point of view, they were reasonable wars to
fight, because they were over the afterlife itself.” “Are the wars now
religious?” “In
a sense. But they are about the future. There are different groups who believe
they have the right to control the future of humankind—which, for the first
time in our history, has come into our thinking as a tangible thing, an asset,
something to be fought over. And that’s what they are fighting for.” “What
you mean is they are fighting over the children. Blue children, like me, and
what they think we can offer.” “Yes,” said Maura. “They are wrong,”
Anna said carefully. “All of them.” “Here’s
the bottom line,” Maura said. “I’m not sure how much longer, umm, wise heads
are going to prevail. Even in the U.S.” Anna listened, her
eyes soft. “How long?” “I
don’t know,” Maura said honestly. “Months at the most, I would think. Then they
will come for you.” Anna said, “It
will be enough.” “For what? “ Anna wouldn’t
reply. Frustrated,
Maura snapped, “You frighten people, Anna. Christ, you frighten me. Sitting
here on the Moon with your plans and your incomprehensible science. We detected
the artifact in the lunar mantle...” It
had been picked up by seismometry. A lump of highly compressed matter—possibly
quark matter—the size of a mountain. It was right under this dome. Nobody had
any idea how it got there, or what it was for. Maura glared at
Anna. “Are we right to be frightened?” “Yes,” Anna said
gently, and Maura was chilled. “Why won’t you tell
us what you’re doing?” “We are trying. We
are telling you what you can understand.” “Are we going to
be able to stop you?” Anna
reached out and grabbed Maura’s hand, squeezed it. The girl’s skin was soft,
warm. “I’m sorry.” Then,
without warning, Anna tipped forward, falling out of the tree, and spread her
wings. She soared away, sailing across the distorted face of Earth, and out of
Maura’s view. When
Maura got back to the tractor, Bill was waiting for her. He affected a lack of
interest. But as the bus crawled its painful way back to the NASA base, he hung
on every word she had to tell him about conditions inside the dome, and about
the children, and what she had glimpsed of Tom and little Billie. The
sun had set over the rim walls of Tycho, but the walls were lit by the eerie
blue glow of Earthlight. The sun would linger for a whole day, just beneath the
carved horizon, so languid was the Moon’s time cycle. There was no air, of
course, so there were no sunset colors; but there was nevertheless a glow at
the horizon, pale white fingers bright enough to dim the stars: she was seeing
the light of the sun’s atmosphere, and the zodiacal light, the glimmer of dust
and debris in the plane of the Solar System. It was calm, unchanging,
unbearably still, austere, a glacier of light. She found Bill
Tybee weeping. He
let her hold him, like mother with child. It was remarkably comforting, this
trace of human warmth against the giant still cold of the Moon. Reid Malenfant His suit
radio receiver was designed only for short distances. Nevertheless he
tuned around the frequency bands. Nothing. But that
meant little. If
he couldn’t hear anybody else, maybe they could hear him. The backpack had a
powerful emergency beacon. He decided that was a good investment of their remaining
power. He separated it from the pack, jammed it into Cruithne soil, and started
it up. Then
he shook out the bubble shelter, zipped himself and Emma into it, and inflated
it. Once more it was a welcome relief to huddle with Emma’s warmth. He
took a careful look at Emma’s damaged leg. Much of the flesh seemed to have
been destroyed by its exposure to the vacuum. But at the fringe of the damaged
area mere was discoloration, green and purple, and a stench of rot, of sickly
flowers. He drenched the bad flesh in an antiseptic cream he found in the
backpack until the place smelled like a hospital ward. But at least that stink
of corruption was drowned. And
she didn’t seem to be in any pain. Maybe all this would be over, one way or the
other, before they got to that point. He
sacrificed a little more of their power on warming up some water. He mixed up
orange juice in it, and they savored the tepid drink. They ate more of the
backpack’s stores, dried banana and what seemed to be yogurt. He used scraps of
cloth torn from their micrometeorite garments to improvise washcloths, and then
he opened up their suits and gently washed Emma’s armpits and crotch and neck.
Malenfant took their filled urine bags and dumped their contents into the
military backpack’s water recycler, and he filled up their suit reservoirs with
fresh water. Almost routine, almost domestic. He was, he
realized, on some bizarre level, content. And then the shit
hit the fan. “Malenfant.” He
turned. She was holding his personal med kit. With her gloved hands, she had
pulled out a blister pack of fat red pills. And a silver lapel ribbon. Oh, he thought.
Oh, shit. There goes the Secret. “Tumor-busters.
Right?” She let the stuff go; it drifted slowly to the floor. Her face was a
yellow mask overlaid with Big Bang sunburn; her eyes were sunk in dark craters.
“You’re a cancer victim.” “It’s manageable.
It’s nothing—” “You never told
me, Malenfant. How long?” He shook his head.
“I don’t want to talk about this.” “This
is why. Isn’t it? This is why you washed out of NASA. And it’s why you
pushed me away. Oh, you asshole.” She held out her arms. He
pulled himself over to her, held her shoulders, then dipped his head. He felt
her stroke his bare scalp. “I couldn’t tell you.” “Why not? What did
you think I’d do, run away?” “No.
If I thought that I’d have told you immediately. I thought you’d stay. Care for
me. Sacrifice yourself.” “And
you couldn’t stand that. Oh, Malenfant. And the affair, that damn Heather—” “The
cancer wasn’t going to kill me, Emma. But it screwed up my life. I couldn’t
have kids, I couldn’t reach space...
I didn’t want it to screw your life too—ow.” She’d
slapped him. Her face was twisted into a scowl. She slapped him again, hard
enough to sting, and pushed at his chest. She was weak, but she was pushing
them apart. “What right did you have to mess with my head like that?” And she
aimed more slaps at him. He
lifted his hands, let her dismally feeble blows rain on his arms. “I did it for
you.” “You
control freak. And then, even after you engineer a divorce, for Christ’s sake,
you still can’t let me go. You recruit me into your company, you even drag me
into interplanetary space.” “I
know. I know, I know. I’m fucked up. I’m sorry. I wanted to let you go. But I
couldn’t bear it. I could never let go. But I tried. I didn’t want to wreck
your life.” “My
God, Malenfant.” Now her eyes were wet. “What do you think you did? What
do you think life is for?” “Emma—” “Get
out. Leave me alone, you cripple.” And she turned her face to the wall. He
stayed, watching her, for long minutes. Then he closed up his suit. He
found remnants of human presence on Cruithne: footprints, scuff marks, even
handprints. There were pitons stuck in the re-golith, dangling lengths of
tether, a few abandoned scraps of kit, film cartridges and polystyrene packing
and lengths of cable. There were a few fresh, deep craters that looked as if
they might have been dug by the bullets of troopers’ guns. A
few yards from the portal itself he found the battery of instruments which, a
million years ago, Cornelius Taine had set up to monitor the artifact: cameras,
spectrometers, Geiger counters, other stuff Malenfant had never been able to
name, let alone understand. The instruments were still in their rough circle,
centered on the portal. But they were uniformly smashed, lenses broken, casings
cracked open, cabling and circuit boards ripped out. The regolith here was much
disturbed. It was obvious somebody had deliberately done this, taken the time
and effort to wreck the instruments. Tybee J., maybe, while she prepared to
chase them into the portal. He
picked up a busted-open camera. There was a fine layer of regolith over the
exposed workings. The gold-foil insulating blanket was blackened, cracked and
peeling, and the paintwork on exposed metal was flaking away. He ran his gloved
finger under a plastic-coated cable that stuck out of the interior. The
discolored plastic just crumbled away. He
wondered how long an exposure to vacuum, the sun’s raw ultraviolet, and the
hard radiation of space you’d need to do this much damage. Years, maybe. There
was no guarantee that their subjective time during their jaunt across the
manifold universes had to match up with the time elapsed here. Anyhow
it sure looked as if nobody had been back here since they had left in such a
hurry. He felt his heart sink at the thought. He
placed the camera back where he had found it and let it resume its slow,
erosive weathering. Taking
up the familiar routine of moving around the asteroid— piton, tether, glide,
always at least two anchors to the regolith—he glided over Cruithne’s
claustrophobic, close-curved horizon, pressing on, farther and farther. There
was little left of the O ‘Neill, or the troop carrier: just scattered
wreckage, crumpled and charred, a few new blue-rimmed craters punched into
Cruithne’s patient hide. He supposed most of the debris created by the various
attacks had been thrown off into space. He rummaged through the remains of the
ships and the hab shelters. What wasn’t smashed and vacuum-dried was crumbling
from sunlight and cosmic irradiation. Still, maybe there was something he could
use here. He
came across a firefly, inert, half dug into the regolith. He tried to haul it
out, but it was dead, its power-indicator panel black. He found only one
body. It
was a trooper, a young man—not much more than a boy, really—wadded into the
shadow of a crater. He wasn’t in a suit. His body was twisted, bones broken,
and his skin, freeze-dried in the vacuum, was like scorched, brittle paper. His
chest cavity was cracked open, presumably by the explosion that had taken out
the troop carrier. His heart, stomach, and other organs seemed to have
desiccated, and the cavity in his body gaped wide, empty, somehow larger than
Malenfant had expected. Maybe
Tybee had taken the time to bury her other fallen companions, Malenfant
thought. Or maybe this was the only body that had finished up here, and the
rest—burned, broken, and shattered—were somewhere out there in a dispersing
shell of debris. And
meanwhile, Cruithne spun on. How strange, he thought, that Cruithne had waited
out five billion years in cold silence and then endured a few months of
frenetic activity as life from Earth, bags of water and blood and flesh, had
come here and built their enigmatic structures, fought and blown everything
apart, and departed, leaving Cruithne alone again, with a few new craters and a
scattering of shattered structures at the center of a dispersing cloud of
glittering rubble. That,
and the enigmatic blue circle put there by the downstreamers. He passed into
Cruithne’s long shadow. The
stars wheeled over his head, the familiar constellations of his boyhood, but
crowded now with the dense stars of deep space. At last, at the heart of the
sparse constellation of Cygnus, he found a bright blue star. He gazed into that
watery light, savoring photons that had bounced off Earth’s seas and clouds
just seconds before entering his eyes. It was the closest he would ever come,
he supposed, to touching home again. He
thought of the lifeless corridors he had traveled, of the long, painful
gestation of physics and fire, birth and collapse, that had finally, it seemed,
evolved to this: a universe of carbon and supernovae and black holes and
life, and that beautiful blue spark. But Earth was an island of light and life
surrounded by abysses. In the shelter, he
found Emma dying. He
did what he could. He massaged her limp hands, trying to keep the blood
pumping, and upped the oxygen concentration in the air. He pulled a lightweight
silver-foil emergency blanket around her, did everything he could think of to
keep her body from deciding this was the end. But her decline, rapid, seemed
irreversible. Her
fingertips had turned dead white, the skin pasty and lifeless, even bluish. Not yet, not yet.
How can it end here? It’s wrong. The
sun was a ball of light that glared through the fabric, its glow soaking into
the warp and weft of the fabric. Malenfant watched as it edged across the dome
of the tent. Cruithne was turning patiently, just as it always had. But
the air in here was growing stale. The carbon dioxide scrubbers and other
expendables built into the mil-spec backpack were presumably reaching the end
of their design lifetimes; the pack wouldn’t be able to sustain this habitat
much longer. She
woke up. Her eyes turned, and her gaze settled on his face, and she smiled,
which warmed his heart. He fed her sips of water. “Try to take it easy.” “It isn’t so bad,”
she whispered. “Bullshit.” “Really. I don’t
hurt. Not much, anyhow.” “You want some
more dope?” “Save
it, Malenfant. You might need it. Anyhow I’d prefer a shot of tequila.” He
told her about the radio beacon. “Somebody will be coming.” “Oh,
bull, Malenfant,” she said gently. “Nobody’s going to come. It wasn’t meant to
end like that, a cavalry charge from over the hill. Not for us. Don’t
you know that yet?” She gripped his hand. Her touch was like a child’s. “This
is all we have, Malenfant. You and me. We’ve no future or past, because we
don’t have kids, nobody who might carry on the story. Just bubbles, adrift in
time. Here, shimmering, gone.” She seemed to be crying. “I’m sorry,” he
said. “Never
apologize,” she whispered. “We’ve come a long way together, haven’t we? All
those universes without life. And the downstream. Life slowly crushed out of
existence... You need stars and
supernovae to make black holes, to make more universes. Fine. You need those
things to make life, too. But is that how come we’re here? Are we just a
by-product? Are minds just something that happens to rise out of the blind
thrashings of matter?” “I don’t know. Try
to take it easy—” “But
it doesn’t feel like that, Malenfant. Does it? I feel like I’m the
center of everything. I can feel time flowing deep inside me. I’m not a kind of
froth on the surface of the universe. I am the universe.” “I’m listening,”
he said, wiping her mouth. “Oh,
horseshit,” she hissed softly. “You never did listen to anybody. If you had you
wouldn’t have fucked up our entire relationship, from beginning to end.” “Emma—” “Maybe
the children know,” she said. “The new children. Michael, wherever he is now. You
know. ..” She
drifted between sleeping and waking. He soaked a cloth in water and moistened
her lips when he could. When she was asleep he infused her with more morphine.
There was nothing he could do but watch as her body shut itself down. He had
never seen anybody die this way before, up close, peacefully. She actually
seemed to be getting more comfortable as the end got closer, as if there were
mechanisms to comfort her. She
licked her lips. “You know, I guess we couldn’t manage to live together, but at
least we got to die together. I wouldn’t have missed it for the world,
Malenfant. For all the worlds ...And
wear your damn ribbon. It’s a med-alert. They gave it to you for a reason.” “I will.” “You
really are an asshole, Malenfant. You were so busy saving the world, saving me,
you never thought about yourself...” She opened her eyes, and smiled. But
her eyes were unfocused. Her hand fluttered, and he took it. “What is it?” “I
saw a light,” she whispered. “Like the phoenixes. The light of creation, all
around everything. And I could smell the high desert. Isn’t that strange?” “Yes. Yes, that is
strange.” “And I think...” But she was asleep
again. Her
breathing changed. It became a gurgle, like a snore: intermittent, deep, very
fluid. Her mouth was open, her skin sallow, her face very still. She
stirred once more. She smiled. But, he knew, it was not for him. He
assembled Emma’s suit around her, her helmet and gold visor and gloves and
boots. When he was done she looked as if she were sleeping. He
washed his face, drank some water, even managed to eat a little. He recharged
his reservoirs and suited up. He
collapsed the shelter. Since it was the last time he would be using it, he
folded it up neatly and stowed it away in trooper Tybee’s backpack. Then
he prepared his tethers and pitons and carried Emma around the curve of
Cruithne, to the crater where he had found the body of the anonymous soldier.
The only sound was his own breathing, the only motion the patient wheeling of
the stars and sun and Earth in Cruithne’s splendid sky. He
laid Emma down beside the trooper. She was so light in Cruithne’s toy gravity
her body barely made an indentation in the soft regolith. It
was easy to bury the two bodies. He just kicked over the crater wall and
loosely shoveled dirt forward with his gloved hands, allowed it to settle over
them. He
seemed aware of every detail of the world: the grittiness of the regolith he
had spilled on the bodies, the slow tracking of the shadows, the ticks and
whirrs of the mechanisms of his suit—the meaningless texture of this, the
latest of a parade of meaningless universes. He
ought to say something. He had for Cornelius and Tybee J., after all, and they
had died in a much stranger place than this, much farther from home. But he had
no words. He left her there. For
the last time he worked his way around Cruithne, and he stood, tethered, before
the portal. He
had searched Tybee’s backpack and had found a grenade: a simple, sleek thing,
easily small enough to fit into a glove, with a pull-ring fat enough for a
space-suited finger. Ten-second timer, he guessed. He cradled the grenade now,
clutching it to his belly. He had no doubt it
would work. Cruithne
turned. Shadows fled toward him, and he was plunged into darkness. He heard
pumps clatter and whir in his backpack as his battered suit prepared to fight
the cold. He waited until Earth was high above the portal, blue planet over
blue artifact. He pulled the
grenade’s ring. Ten, nine, eight. He
started his languid microgravity jump in good time. He would enter the portal
headfirst, hands clutched to his chest, over the grenade. The complex, ancient
ground of Cruithne slid beneath him. Then
the portal was all around him. He grinned fiercely. Made it, by God. End of
story. Two, one. There was a blue
flash, an instant of searing pain— Maura Della And, on the Moon,
it took just six more months for it all to fall apart. The
scrap of paper had been brought here, all the way to the Moon, by a
burly-looking Marine. He looked as if he had been ordered to drag Maura out of
here by her hair if necessary. She
fingered the document suspiciously. It was written, by hand, on what looked
like authentic White House notepaper, and was signed by the president himself.
But she had a lot of trouble with any text that contained phrases like “U.S.
Constitution as amended” and “emergency powers.” Maura
Della was ordered to return to Earth—specifically, to submit herself to a
Washington court within a couple of weeks. They wanted her to denounce the
future. To deny that the information Reid Malenfant gleaned from his Feynman
radio came from the future. To deny that the Blue kids were influenced by
information from the future. Of
course it wouldn’t be true. But America was run by a gov ernment now that had
been elected, essentially, on a platform of removing all this stuff, this madness,
from public life. It
was impossible. But they were having a damn good try. An obvious method was to
treat it all as a conspiracy by the people who had been close to it all. People
like Maura. But
such orders were easy to hand out in executive offices in Washington; this was
the Moon, and after three days in space— presumably without proper
training or orientation—this poor grunt was green as a lettuce leaf and looked
as if he could barely stand up, here in the cold, antiseptic light of the NASA
base. Meanwhile
she had heard other rumors that the Witnesses— as they were called—were being
recalled for fresh “trials,” whether or not they had already recanted as
required. And this time, it was said, when the Witnesses walked into custody,
they were not coming out again. She
was still a citizen of the United States. She had always regarded it as her
duty to uphold and submit to her country’s laws, whatever she thought of their
philosophical basis. Maybe she should pack up her bag and go home with the goon
Marine, and submit herself, like Galileo, like Jesus. Maybe it would be an
example that might even do some good. But
Maura Della never had been good at turning the other cheek. She
wasn’t without allies, even here. After six months on the Moon she had gotten
to know most of the military types, NASA astronauts, and staffers who manned
this cramped little base. There was a bunker mentality. At first she’d been the
outsider. But she’d taken her turns with the chores, like hand cleaning the
hydroponics feed lines. And she had brought them handfuls of fresh-cut grass
from Never-Never Land, its green springtime scent making the unimaginative
metallic confinement of this base a little more bearable. All
this bridge building had been quite deliberate, of course. And now it wouldn’t
be hard for her to get a little protection and assistance, enough to deflect
this goon for a couple of hours. The question was,
what to do with those hours. Never-Never
Land, she thought. Anna and the children. That’s where I must go. Working
on automatic, she reached for a bag, started to make mental lists of what she
should take. Then, deliberately, she put the bag aside. Just go, Maura, while—if—you
still have the chance. She
stepped out of her cupboard-sized personal quarters and headed through the
complex toward the bus docking port. Bill
Tybee was there looking lost, hurt, frightened, fingering his silver med-alert
pin. He was carrying a light, transparent briefcase that contained a set of big
chunky plastic toys. For Bill, this had begun as just another working day.
“Maura? What’s going on? They won’t let me on the bus.” “Take it easy,”
she told Bill. “We’ll sort this out...” There
was a military officer, a woman, blocking the way to the bus. She had her
weapon exposed, and her hand lay on its stock. She looked young and scared and
uncertain. It took Maura five minutes of patient negotiation, a mixture of
reassurance and veiled threats, to get them both past the officer and onto the
bus. Maura
and Bill were alone here in this autonomous Moon bus. As the minutes wore away
to the bus’ appointed departure time they sat on a bench and held hands in
silence. Maura
could think of any number of ways they could be stopped. But they weren’t.
Maybe, for once, the frustrating layers of security here were working in her
favor. When things went wrong fast, like this, nobody knew what the hell was
going on because nobody knew whom they were supposed to be able to talk to. And
in the meantime her own need to reach the children grew to an overwhelming
obsession. That was the center of things, and that surely was where her
duty—her deepest duty, embedded deep in whatever morality she had left—must lie
now. Maybe
this is how Bill Tybee, a parent, feels all the time, she thought. She felt a
prickle of envy. At
last the bus doors slid closed. Maura waited for the soft clunk of the docking
tunnel disconnecting from the hull of the bus, and then came the jolt as the bus
pulled away and drove itself off through the Moon’s marshmallow gravity. The
sun was high, and unfiltered light, harsh and static, flooded down into the
complex canyons and crevasses of the brutally folded surface of Tycho. Bill
was shaking, sweat clustering on his forehead in great low-G beads. She got up
and brought him a plastic cup of water. Slowly he calmed down. For now they
were safe. You couldn’t mount a car chase through this ancient, hazardous maze
of canyons. Besides, the military presence on the Moon remained small; she
doubted the commanders would risk any kind of surface operation to intercept
them en route to Never-Never Land. Anyway
there was no need. All that was necessary was to wait until Maura and Bill
arrived at Never-Never Land and take them out then; there was, after all, no
other place to go. Well, she would
deal with that eventuality when it came. Bill pointed
upward. “Look.” A
star was crossing the sky with ponderous slowness. It seemed to be sparkling,
pulsing with light with slow regularity. It was, of course, artificial: a
satellite, slowly rotating, new, bigger than anything she had seen before. She
had absolutely no idea what its purpose might be. She found herself
shivering, and she clutched Bill’s arm. Strange
lights in the sky, she thought. Scary. Even if we put them there. Especially if we
put them there. It
proved easier, oddly, to get into Never-Never Land than to get out of the NASA
base. The troopers here seemed to be operating under radio silence. And
besides, as Maura herself was quick to point out, once they were inside
Never-Never Land they were effectively under house arrest anyhow. What were
they going to do, climb out of a window? So she was
admitted. Bill had to wait in the bus. At
first glance nothing had changed here. The dome glowed its daytime sky blue,
sun and Earth hung there like lanterns, and the grass was a livid green, almost
shocking to the senses after the gray of the Moon. But nevertheless Maura
sensed there was something wrong. The air seemed chill, and she saw the leaves
of the fat, squat oak tree rustle. From somewhere there came an odd cry,
perhaps human, perhaps animal. At
the airlock’s inner door was the bulky blond German trooper whom Maura had come
to know—and to dislike intensely— during her visits here. He was fingering the
revolver at his waist. Anna stood before him, talking earnestly. Her wings were
on the ground behind her. There were no other children in sight. Anna
hurried to Maura. “You have to help me. I’m trying to make him understand.” Maura held Anna’s
arms. “What do we have to understand?” “What is to come.” Maura’s skin
prickled. Maura
glanced at the trooper. He was staring at Anna. Leering, Maura thought
uneasily, leering without speaking. Anna
led her away, deeper into the dome across the grass, talking intently. It came
out of Anna in broken fragments, scraps of speech. Occasionally the girl would
lapse into metalanguage: shards of song, a few clumsy dance steps. “The arrow
of time,” she said. “Inner time. Do you understand? This is the key. If you
close your eyes you feel time. You feel yourself enduring. Time is essential to
awareness, where space is not, and so is more fundamental. The flow of time,
events happening, the future coming into existence.” “Yes.” “But
you don’t understand time. Your scientists use time as a coordinate, a
label. You even have theories that are time-symmetric, that work whether you
run them forward or back in time.” The girl actually laughed at that. “And that’s
wrong?” “Of
course it’s wrong. It is trivially wrong. There is a severe discrepancy between
your theories and what you feel is the reality of the world. And that is
telling you, should be telling you, something quite fundamental about
the physics that actually underlies your conscious processes.” “All right. Tell
me about the arrow of time.” Anna
danced, whirled, her dress lifting; and Maura was uncomfortably aware of the
soldier’s eyes. “There are an infinite number of possible universes in the
manifold,” Anna said. “Of those only a subset—nevertheless infinite itself—are
capable of supporting self-aware substructures. And those universes are
characterized by a flow of time, which is created by unfolding cosmic
structure. Gravity is the key.” Maura was getting
lost again. “Gravity?” “A
universe with gravity is driven from smoothness to dumpiness because of
gravitational collapse. And the arrow of time comes from this flow of matter
and energy, from the gravitational arrangement of the universe at its
beginning, to the equilibrium state at its end. Life depends on a flow of
energy and information, to be dammed and used. So the arrow of time, like
perception itself, is intimately linked to the structure of the universe.” “Go on.” Anna
was still talking, still dancing. “But structure and change are not restricted
to a single universe. They span the manifold of evolving universes. And
so, therefore, does life. Do you see?” “No.” “When
this universe was spawned from the previous generation, it went through a
series of phases. That is, the vacuum did.” Anna was watching her, seeking
signs of understanding. “The vacuum is a complex thing. Space can be bent by
gravity, but it resists with a strength far stronger than steel. The vacuum is
a sea of energy, of virtual particles that pop in and out of existence.” “All right,” Maura
said, struggling to keep up. “But
it is possible for the vacuum to take different phases. Think of water. Liquid
water may achieve a higher energy phase—it may flash to steam—or it may seek a
lower energy phase—” “By freezing,
forming ice.” “Yes.
Systems lose energy, tend to seek the lowest energy state.” “I understand. And
so the vacuum—” “After
the Big Bang the vacuum itself descended through a series of energy states.
This is the most primitive unfolding of all, the source of the time river, the
source of life and mind.” “Until
it settled on the lowest, umm, energy state. Which is our vacuum. Right?” Anna
frowned. ‘Wo. Our vacuum is only metastable. It is not in the lowest level, not
even now. This began in the Big Bang and continues now. But it needs, umm,
help.” “Help? What kind
of help?” The
girl grabbed her hands. “You must see what this means. The evolution of the
vacuum is a flow of information. But this is a flow that spans the manifold
itself, and is therefore fundamental.” Anna’s eyes searched Maura’s. “Life
spans the manifold. The vacuum metastability makes you what you are. This is
the reason for what we are doing. And this is what you must tell them.” “Who?” “The
people.” She waved a hand at the soldier, vaguely in the direction of Earth.
“Make them understand this.” “What for?” “Consolation.” “My God, Anna—” And then, it
seemed, time ran out for them all. It was as if a
cloud had passed over the sun. Anna
licked a finger and raised her hand. “There’s no breeze,” she said. “They
turned the systems off.” Maura
looked up. The dome had darkened. She could see the sun, just, a diffuse
distorted disc, shedding no meaningful light. Perhaps the polarization had been
switched to its night setting. Artificial
lights sparked, flooding the dome with a cold fluorescent glow, a deadness that
contrasted powerfully with the living green warmth of a moment ago. The
German trooper touched Maura’s elbow. She heard the insect whisper of a speaker
in his ear. “We have to get you out of here, ma’am.” He was pulling at her,
firmly but gently, separating her from Anna; Maura, bewildered, let it happen. And
Maura saw how his fat fingers had wrapped around the girl’s upper arm. Anna
wriggled, obviously in pain. But the trooper was holding the girl’s fragile
body against his battle dress. Ugly
suspicions coalesced inside Maura; a subplot was reaching its resolution here.
“Let her go.” The
trooper grinned. He was tapping at a pad on his chest, perhaps calling for
backup. “Ma’am, this is nothing to do with you. The bus will be waiting outside
to take you back.” “I’m not going to
let you harm her.” He
just stared at her, holding the girl effortlessly despite her squirming. Maura
braced herself, cupped her hand, and slapped the side of his head as hard as
she could. “Ow...
shit, Gott—” He pressed his hand to his damaged ear and let the girl go. “Run, Anna!” The
girl was already fleeing over the darkened, gray-green grass, toward the center
of the dome. Maura saw a giraffe, terrified, loping across the miniature veldt. “Ma’am.” She
turned. The German was standing before her. His fist drove into her stomach. The
pain slammed into her, doubling her over. She felt as if her intestines had
been crushed against her spine, and perhaps they had. She wrapped her arms around
her belly and tipped onto the grass, falling with lunar slowness. But Anna had
gotten away. Now
a klaxon started to sound: loud, insistent, a brutal braying, filling the dome
with its clamor. Whatever was coming must be close. She
could see the German. He looked after Anna. “Shit, shit,” he said, frustrated. He
walked up to Maura. She saw a flash of leather and combat green. Her right knee
exploded in pain, and she howled. Then he ran off,
toward the exit. Her
world was pain now, nothing but that. She was suspended between twin poles of
it, at her stomach and her shattered knee, as if a lance had been passed
through her body. She was unable to move. She even had to control her own
breathing; if she disturbed the position of her body by as much as an inch the
pain magnified, never to diminish again. The
klaxon seemed to be growing louder. And lights were pulsing across the dome
roof now, great alternating bands of black and white that rushed toward the
exits. The light patterns were neat, clean, almost beautiful. Their message was
unmistakable, but Maura knew she could not move. She
closed her eyes, longing for the oblivion of unconsciousness. But it didn’t
come. Some Galileo you
would have made, Maura. The
light seemed to be fading, even the pain—if not dwindling, then at least
growing more remote, diminished by distance. She
looked within and sensed time flowing, as it always had: the blossoming of
multiple universes reflected in her own soul. Well, soon the flow of time would
stop, for her. How would ilfeelt But
now there was something new. Hands, small hands, at her shoulders and knees and
feet and head. She tried to focus her eyes. A face swam before her. Anna’s? She
tried to speak, to protest. But she failed. Then
they were lifting her—as children would, clumsily—and her knee erupted
in white-hot agony. She
was being carried across the veldt. This was still the Moon, and the low
gravity was making it easy for the children to carry her quickly. But even so,
every jolt sent new rivers of metallic pain coursing through her leg and belly. She
looked up at the dome. It had turned transparent now, and there was a glaring
sun, a blue marble Earth over her. They
came to a glass fence. One section of it had been shattered, and the children
hurried through. She was inside the central compound, the forbidden area, where
the children’s bubble of spacetime had rested for five years. And
now she was approaching a wall of silver that sparkled, elusive. She
tipped up her head. Something else was in the sky beyond the dome. Beams of
light, radiating from a complex, drifting point. The beams were red, blue,
yellow, green, rainbow colors, a rotating umbrella. Laser beams? They must
already have kicked up debris, she thought: ground their way into Tycho, filled
the vacuum with vaporized rock, making the beams themselves visible. The
beams were approaching the dome, rotating like an H. G. Wells Martian tripod. Now
she was being pushed into something that gently resisted, like a thick, viscous
liquid. She looked down. Her legs were disappearing into the silver wall, now
her waist, arms. There
was a glare of complex light, a sound of tearing, a ferocious wind that ripped
over her face. The air was sucked out of her lungs. The dome had been breached.
Seconds left— There was a flash
of electric blue, an instant of searing pain. Reid Malenfant Malenfant found
himself falling. It
was just a couple of feet, but he landed on his belly, and his helmet slammed
against the ground. He tasted copper. Maybe he’d bitten his lip. He’d
fallen hard. His faceplate was badly scuffed, and he had trouble seeing out. He
pushed at the surface under him, expecting to find himself floating upward,
defying the feeble tug of Cruithne’s gravity. He could barely raise his upper
body. He was heavy here. And where was
here? The
ground was purple. It had a furry texture. It was obvious this wasn’t the
coal-dust regolith of Cruithne. Christ, it looked like carpet. “No.”
His own voice sounded loud in his head. “No, no. I don’t want this.” He fumbled
at his chest, probing at his ribs through the layers of the suit. There was no
feeling of pain. “I just set off a damn grenade hi my face. I don’t want this.”
It was true. He had been reconciled. It was done. This surreal coda was not
welcome. He
shut his eyes and lay flat on the floor, the ridiculous carpet. But the world
didn’t go away; he could still hear the whirring of the faithful little
machines of his backpack, the pumping of blood in his ears, his own reluctant
breath; and he could feel, deep within himself, the slow pulse of time, the
river bearing him endlessly downstream. He
was still alive, still embedded in the universe, whether he liked it or not. Emma, I’m sorry. He
started to feel ridiculous. Suppose there were a bunch of medics (or orderlies
or guards or inmates) standing around laughing at the asshole who was trying to
bury himself in the carpet? Angry, embarrassed, he opened his eyes and pushed
himself upright to a sitting position. He glanced around. He got a brief
impression of a room, shadowy bulks that must be furniture. There was nobody
here, laughing or otherwise. He
stayed there unmoving. He and Cornelius and Emma had not been too scrupulous in
maintaining their zero G exercise routines. If he really was back on Earth he
could expect to fall straight back over as the blood drained from his head and
his weakened heart struggled to keep up. But he felt, essentially, okay. So
maybe he had been back for a while, months even. But he didn’t remember any of
it. The last thing he remembered was the portal and the grenade. How could he
have survived? And, if this was a hospital, why the pressure suit? He found himself
staring at a wall a few inches from his face. There was a notice
stuck there. He leaned forward and squinted to
read it. It was written out in clumsy block capitals. ABOUT THE GRAVITY.
THEY MADE SOME ADJUSTMENTS TO YOUR SORRY ASS SO YOU DON T PASS OUT AND SO
FORTH. IT SEEMED THE SIMPLEST WAY. It was in his own
hand. He
growled, exasperated, and reached out for the notice with a gloved hand—a glove
still stained dark with Cruithne dust—and ripped the notice off the wall. It
had been stuck there with tape. On the back was another message, again in his
own hand. GO WITH THE FLOW,
MALENFANT. He crumpled up the
paper and threw it aside. For
a few heartbeats he just sat there. He ran his gloved hand over the carpet,
leaving a grimy streak. Seemed like good quality, a thick pile. Impulsively
he reached up and cracked the seal of his helmet. As the seal broke there was
the softest hiss of equalizing pressure. Not a vacuum, then. The air seemed
neither warm nor cold, a neutral temperature. He held his breath. His heart
beat a little faster—after all, if the atmosphere wasn’t exactly right he was
about to die, probably painfully, and despite his determination to do
just that he was afraid—but he gripped his helmet and pushed it up. The
enclosed, magnified noises of the helmet were replaced by a remote, deeper hum.
Air-conditioning? He
gasped, releasing the last of his suit air, and dragged in a lungful of whatever
filled this room. Well,
he didn’t start gagging or choking and his lungs didn’t hurt. That didn’t mean
there wasn’t something else, something colorless and odorless like carbon
monoxide lingering here to kill him, but there wasn’t anything he could do
about that. At least he could
see clearly now. He
was in what looked like a small hotel room: a single bed, a table and chair, a
TV on a wall bracket, a little corridor with a bathroom and a wardrobe, a door.
He could see into the bathroom. There was sanitary tape on the toilet,
fluorescent light panels in the ceiling. It
wasn’t the kind of place he’d choose to stay. But it looked clean, and at least
it didn’t look like a prison cell. He got to his
feet. He felt a little stiff, and his suit was heavy in the full gravity. He
walked to the door, wrapped his gloved hand around the handle, and twisted. It
felt like he was dragging at a There
was an in-case-of-emergency notice stuck on the door in front of his nose,
another note scrawled on it. ONE STEP AT A TIME, MALENFANT.
YOU OBVIOUSLY AREN’T IN A REAL HOTEL And
of course that was true. After all, he had jumped into a time-hopping,
universe-breaching alien portal with a grenade clutched to his chest; it wasn’t
your conventional way of checking in. Anyhow he thought he knew what must have
happened to him. “I
don’t think I’m me,” he said aloud. “I think I’m some kind of reconstruction in
a giant computer in the far downstream. Tell me I’m wrong.” He scanned down the
notice. SOMETHING
LIKE THAT, IF YOU MUST KNOW. ALL WILL BE REVEALED. IN THE MEANTIME, CHILL OUT,
HAVE A DRINK, TAKE A SHOWER. “A shower?” There was one more
line on the notice. MALENFANT,
IF ANYBODY CAN TELL YOU THIS IT’S ME. YOU STINK, BUDDY. Malenfant
stalked back into the bedroom, leaving more dusty boot prints, and sat on the
bed, which creaked under the combined weight of himself and the suit. He said,
“On.” The TV didn’t respond. He
looked at his gloved hand, its gritty texture. His hand wasn’t real. None of
this was. He was completely powerless. He could be turned off, changed,
distorted, reprogrammed, whatever the hell they wanted, whoever they were. He
tried to lie back on the bed, but his space suit backpack was in the way. “Jesus Christ,” he
said to himself. “What a mess.” He
didn’t want this. He didn’t want any of it. He ought to be dead, or grieving
for Emma, in that order. He had seen enough. He looked around the room, hoping
for another notice, a couple of lines from himself to himself, telling him what
to do, how to feel. But there was nothing. What would he tell
himself, if he had the chance? Get
a grip. Don’t worry about what you can’t change. In the meantime take the
shower. With
a sigh, he started to peel off his suit: his boots and gloves first, then his
zips. He dumped the suit in the middle of the floor. Cruithne dust and flakes
of charred fabric—scorched by multiple Big Bangs, for God’s sake—fell to the
bright purple carpet. When
he got down to his skinsuit, life got a lot more unpleasant. The stink of his
own body, exposed, hit him like a smack in the mouth. He had been living in the
suit, after all, for days. In places the suit stuck to him, and when he tried
to peel it away he found himself pulling the skin off blisters and half-healed
friction rubs. In a couple of places he found edema patches and busted blood
vessels. He
picked up the pieces of the battered, grimy suit, folded them up, and crammed
them into the cupboard. He brushed at the bedspread, but he only succeeded in
grinding Cruithne dust deeper into the fabric. He gave up and
went to the shower. It
turned out to be a power jet. When it first hit his damaged skin it hurt, but
he stuck with it, bathing the wounds gently. He just ran the spray for a while,
and dark dust ran out of his hair and skin and down the plug. He kept the water
running until it ran off him clear except for traces of crimson blood from his
broken skin. Even so he still had Cruithne dirt buried under his fingernails
and worked deep into his fingertips; he suspected it would be a long time, if
ever, before he was rid of the stuff. Then
he used shampoo and soap, stuff that came in bottles and wrappers and boxes in
a little wicker basket. There was no manufacturers’ logo, no hotel title. There
was no bathroom cabinet in here, no place he could see where there might be a
resupply of his cancer drugs. Well, maybe he wasn’t going to be here long
enough for that to matter. The shower
actually felt good. He was feeling pleasure. Emma. He
tried to explore his feelings, tried to find regret, a sense of loss. And
failed. And now here he was washing his damn hair. If
they did reconstruct you, Malenfant, they didn’t take time to put in a soul. When
he came out of the shower, wrapped in a fat white bathrobe (no monogram or
label), the dusty mess he had left on the carpet had vanished. Not only that, a
shirt and slacks, socks, and slip-on leather shoes had been laid out, nice and
fresh. Neat touch, he thought; that much unreality he could stand. He
went around the room. The minibar turned out to be tucked under a desk near the
TV bracket. The desk held a writing pad and pencils. There was no heading on
the paper. The minibar wasn’t locked, which was definitely a touch of
unreality, and the bottles and cans and packets, while looking authentic
enough, weren’t labeled either. He
pulled out what looked like a miniature of whiskey, broke the seal, threw the
liquor into his mouth straight from the bottle. The heat hit the back of his
throat. He may be one computer simulation sucking on another, but that felt
authentic enough, and the spreading of the warmth through his chest and head
were welcome. He
reached for another bottle, then thought better of it. Maybe now wasn’t the
time to get smashed. If
it was even possible. If they, whoever had reconstructed him, permitted
it. He wondered if they would let him hurt himself. What if he busted one of
the bottles and started to saw at a wrist? Or— There
was a knock at the door. It made him jump, and he dropped his miniature. He got
up, checked his robe was closed around him (why, Malenfant?—like your mother,
they have surely seen it all before), and padded across the carpet. The
bristles were sharp under his cleaned feet. He grasped the door handle. This
time, of course, the door opened easily. There
was a corridor beyond, but it was somehow blurred, as if he couldn’t see it
properly. “Imperfectly simulated,” he muttered. Something like
that. A Seattle accent. “Yow.” He looked
down. It was Michael. The
boy was just standing there, hands at his sides. He was wearing a gold-orange
jumpsuit with a blue circle at his breast, just like in those damn schools. “You’re Michael,”
he said. Yes.
The boy looked fresh scrubbed, healthy, his eyes
bright, even happy. Eerily, the voice coming out of his mouth was that of the
old softscreen simulation, the nasal Seattle matron, slightly distorted, like
an airport announcer’s. “What
I mean,” Malenfant said, “is that you’re a simulacrum of Michael. A program
running inside some hideous end-of-time God-type computer.” The boy looked
puzzled. Malenfant
leaned out into the corridor. He couldn’t see farther than a few feet in either
direction, though he couldn’t figure out why. The same purple carpet lay on the
floor. There were no other doors. “What if I run off down this corridor?” I don’t know. “Will
they have to create more of this virtual stuff? Will the room disappear? Try it if you
want. Malenfant
thought about it, sighed. “Ah, the hell with it. You’d better come in.” Michael
looked around the room, for all the world like any curious kid, and he jumped
on the bed and bounced up and down. Malenfant shut the door. Then, immediately,
he tried it again. Naturally it had melted into seamless wall again, and
wouldn’t open. “The TV doesn’t
work,” Malenfant said. Michael
shrugged. He was toying with the empty whiskey bottle. Malenfant said,
“You want something from the minibar?” Michael
thought for a long time, as if the choice were the most important he had ever
made. Peanuts, he said, in his eerie middle-aged voice. “Plain or
roasted?” What have you got? “Jesus
Christ.” Malenfant got on his hands and knees and rummaged through the bar. He
dug out a couple of foil packets. He tossed one to the boy. Michael’s turned
out to be plain nuts, Malenfant’s roasted. Michael pointed to the roasted, so
they swapped over. Malenfant threw a
nut into his mouth. “Too much salt,” he said. Michael shrugged. These
are okay. “This
is kind of a cliche, you know,” Malenfant said. “The virtual-reality hotel
room.” You had to get out
of that space suit. “True
enough. So,” Malenfant said, “here we are. Where the hell?... No, forget that.
We’re programs running on a huge computer at the end of time. Right?” No. Yes. This is,
umm, a substrate. “A
substrate?” Malenfant snapped his fingers. “I knew it. The lossless processors
we saw in the far downstream. The dreaming computer.” Michael frowned. But
you are Malenfant. “The same person I
was before?” Of course. Which
other? “But
I can’t be. That Malenfant blew himself to bits. I can believe the
portal stored information about me, sent it to the far future, and here I am
reconstructed in this—” He waved a hand. “—this virtual reality Bates motel.
But I’m not me.” Michael
looked puzzled. You are you. I am me. Information is the most important
thing. There was a German called Leibniz. “The philosopher?
Never heard of him.” Entities
that cannot be distinguished by any means whatsoever, even in principle, at any
time in the past, present, and future have to be considered identical. This is
called the Identity of Indiscernibles. It really is you, Malenfant, just as it
feels. Malenfant
stared at him. All this was delivered in that ridiculous, scratchy, middle-aged
woman’s voice. The illusion of kid-hood seemed suddenly thin, Malenfant thought,
and he wondered, with some dread, what arrays of shadowy minds lay behind this
boy, feeding him, perhaps controlling him... Can I finish your
peanuts? “Have them. So how
didyou get here?” All Michael would
say was, Differently. Malenfant
got up, prowled around the room. There were curtains on the wall. When he
pulled them back there were no windows. “Who did this,
Michael? Who brought me back?” The
downstreamers. The dreamers. The boy frowned
again. The people in the lossless-processing substrate— “What am I
supposed to do?” Whatever
you want. You must only, umm, exist. The information that defines you was
stored by the portal, and therefore is part of the substrate. Malenfant
frowned. “You’re telling me I don’t have some kind of mission? That the decadent
beings of the far future don’t need my primitive instincts to save them?” I don’t
understand— “Never
mind.” Malenfant looked down at his hand, flexed it, turned it over: a monkey
paw transmitted to the end of time, a perfect copy... No, if Michael was right,
this really was his hand, as if he’d been teleported here. “I can live
on here? Like this? How long for? No human of my era lived beyond a hundred and
some years. So when I reach two hundred, three hundred...” Your
brain can store around a quadrillion bits. That corresponds to a thousand years
of life. After that— “I stop being me.” You could be
enhanced. There would be continuity. Growth. “But I wouldn’t be
me.” You
aren ‘t big enough to think the thoughts you would become capable of. Malenfant hesitated.
“Is that what happened to you?” / have lived a
long time. “Longer than a
thousand years?” Michael smiled. “And
so, you aren’t Michael any more.” Of course not. How could he be? “Don’t you
regret that?” Michael
shrugged. My people, in Zambia, believed that we, on Earth, are the dead.
Left behind by the true living, who have passed through their graves. “And that’s what
you believe?” The
boy I used to be was partial. Very damaged. He was a husk I gladly discarded. He
studied Malenfant, and Malenfant thought there was a trace of accusation in his
eyes, accusation over crimes long gone, buried in the glare of the Big Bang
afterglow. Michael said, reasonably gently, A thousand years isn ‘t so bad,
Malenfant. “It’s
more than I deserve.” He glared at the boy. “If you can do all this, bring
Emma back.” lean’t. I mean,
they can’t. They don’t have the information. “Emma passed
through the portals. There must be records.” But
she would only be, umm, a simulation. The
identity principle only works if the information is perfect. And because of the
explosion as you went through— Malenfant
held his head in his hands. “Now,” he said, “now it hits me. If I’d
known I could have saved her... Emma,
I’m sorry. Somehow I managed to kill you twice over...” You sound like you
think it’s your fault. “People
around me tend to die, Michael. Cornelius. Emma. You, unless you count this as
living on.” The kid was
nodding. / understand. “You’re
just a kid,” Malenfant snapped. “I don’t care how aug mented you are. You can’t
understand. If I hadn’t screwed up her life, if I’d left her on Earth—” Would you have
wanted that? “Yes.
No. We wouldn’t have made love, floating between planets. She wouldn’t have
followed me across universes. She wouldn’t have learned the truth, about the
cancer, about us. I’d have lost ...well,
everything. My life would have remained meaningless, like your damn
downstreamers. But she wouldn’t have died. All I had to do was push her
away, in that scramble at Mojave...” Then make it so, Michael
murmured. “What?” Michael
held his hand. Malenfant, the universe has many values. There is no one
single path. Do you understand? The future can’t be determined. Nor can the
past. Therefore we are free to choose. . . Malenfant
spoke slowly, carefully. “What you’re telling me is that I could change the
past. I could spare Emma.” The thought electrified him. “But I’m no
downstreamer.” You are now, said
the Michael thing. “I
pushed her away before, when I learned about the cancer, and it didn’t do a
damn bit of good. And if I lost her, I’d lose everything. I was ready to die.” But
you would spare her, Malenfant. Give her years of life, maybe. Let go. Michael
was watching him, wide eyed, chewing nuts. There is something else, Michael
said. The eschatos. “The what?” The end of things. “The Carter
catastrophe. My God...” We could go back.
Become part of it. If you wish. “I don’t
understand any of this, Michael.” You will. What
the hell are you doing, Malenfant? If you reject this you’re throwing away
immortality. A thousand years of life, recognizable human life, followed by... what? Transcendence? But,
if I lose myself, I’ll lose Emma. And that, surely, would be the final
disrespect. You
always were decisive, Malenfant. If there was ever a time to make a choice it’s
now. Malenfant closed
his eyes. “Let’s do it,” he said. You ‘re sure? “Hell, no. Let’s
do it anyhow.” The boy pulled him
toward the door. Malenfant’s heart
was thumping. “You mean now?” Will your decision
be different later? Malenfant took a
deep sigh. “Do I need to dress?” Malenfant
went to the bathroom. He washed his face, had a leak, a dump. He had time to be
impressed by the faithfulness of the mysterious processes that had restored him
here, that had even, presumably, reconstructed the contents of his stomach
after his last meal. He
looked at himself in the mirror, studied a face that he had known all his life.
The last time for everything, even for the simple things. Here, in his body, in
this place, he was still himself. But what was he about to become? He’d built
up his courage to blow himself to bits once today already, and his reward had
been this, this Alice in Wonderland bullshit. Could he go through with
it again? Of
course, if he chickened out, it would have to be in front of Michael and the
weird entities who were watching through him. Malenfant
grinned fiercely. To hell with it. He checked his teeth for bits of peanut,
then went back to the room. Michael
was wearing his kid-sized pressure suit now, and he had laid out Malenfant’s
suit on the bed, beside the unused shirt and slacks. The components of the
suit—skinsuit and outer garment and thermal garment and gloves and helmet and
boots— looked unearthly, out of place in this mundane environment. And yet,
Malenfant thought, the suit was actually the most normal thing about the whole
damn room. “Are we going to
need suits?” If we go like
this. If you ‘d rather— “Hell, no.”
Malenfant suited up quickly. Michael
came to him with a pen he’d taken from the desk. You have some notes to
write. “What
notes? Oh. Okay.” Malenfant sighed, and bent stiffly in his suit. “What if I
make a mistake?... Never mind.” He
wrote out the notes hastily and stuck them where he thought they ought to be.
And if he got it wrong, let some other bastard sort it out. He
put on his gloves and helmet, and he walked to the door with Michael. When they
got there he closed up his own suit and sealed Michael’s, and ran quick
diagnostic checks on the kid’s systems. They
turned and faced the door. Michael reached up and, clumsily, pulled it open. The
corridor was gone. A blue-ring portal floated there, framing darkness. “Is this going to
hurt?” No more than
usual. “Great. Michael...
I saw the future. But what was it like?” Michael
paused. Huge. Primal. Beyond control. New minds emerged in great pulses. “Like
Africa,” Malenfant said. “We always thought the future would be like America.
Clean and empty and waiting to be shaped. I always thought that way. But our
past was Africa. Dark and deep. And that’s how the future was.” Yes, Michael
said. Malenfant
braced himself and faced the portal. “Visors down,” he said. Michael
lowered his gold visor, hiding his face. Malenfant saw the portal’s blue ring
reflected in his visor. Then Michael held up his hand, like a son reaching for
his father. Malenfant took the hand. The child’s fingers were buried in his own
begrimed glove. They
stepped forward. There was a blue flash, an instant of agonizing pain— —and
Malenfant was floating in space. The instant transition to zero gravity was a
shock, like falling off a cliff, and he had to swallow a few times to keep his
peanuts down. He
was surrounded by patient stars: above, below, all around him, childhood
constellations augmented by the rich, still lights of deep space. There was a
single splinter of brilliance below him. The sun? It was a point source that
cast strong, sharp shadows over their suits. He was still
holding Michael’s hand. Are
you okay? Michael asked. His Seattle whine was a radio
crackle. If you become uncomfortable— “I’ll be okay.
What are we looking at, Michael? The sun?” Yes.
We ‘re out of the plane of the ecliptic. That is, somewhere above the sun s
north pole. We ‘re about five astronomical units out.
Five times Earth’s orbit, about as far as Jupiter is from the sun. Forty-three
minutes at light speed. What do you want to see? “Earth.” Then look. Michael
pointed to a nondescript part of the sky. Malenfant
sighted along his arm and saw a star, a spark that might have been pale blue, a
lesser light beside it. And
suddenly there was Earth, swimming before him, oceans and deserts and clouds
and ice, just as it had always been. Sparks of light circled it, and drifted on
its seas: ships, people, cities. He felt a lump
knot in his throat. “Oh, my,” he said. We are two hundred
years into the future, roughly. Our future. “The
Carter catastrophe date. So Cornelius’ prediction was right. He would have been
pleased...” Malenfant.
There is little time. If you want to make your change, to reach back. It must
be now. He drifted in
space, letting his suit starfish, thinking of Emma. He whispered, “How
do I do it?” Just tell me what
you want. “Will I remember?” Consciousness
spans the manifold. I don’t know if I
have the strength, he thought. “She’ll forget me.
Won’t she, Michael?” I’m just a kid, he
said. How would I know? Your call,
Malenfant. Keep her, or give her back her life. “Do it,” he
whispered. ...
And the universe pivoted around him, the lines of possibility swirling,
knitting new patterns of truth and dream, and he clutched at the boy. Emma Stoney Death
has always fascinated me. Ever since the death of my father, I suppose. I was
just a kid. The endless slow rituals of funerals and mourning, the morbid
business of moving the bodies around, boxing them and dressing them. It was as
if we humans were seeking some control of the horrible arbitrariness, a cushion
against the blunt finality of it. But
that finality came, for me, when my father’s corpse was at last laid into the
ground, and I realized it had stopped moving, forever. I remember I
wanted to clamber into the grave and dig it up and somehow reanimate him a
little longer. But even at age eight I knew that was impossible. All
of the ceremonial stuff focuses on the needs of the living. But at the heart of
every funeral there is the central mystery: that a sentient, conscious being
has ceased to exist. It is a brutal reality our culture simply refuses to
face—the reality of death for the dying. And
the reality of my life is this, Maura: if I had gotten on that rocket ship with
Malenfant, if I’d gone with him to the asteroid, I’d be dead now, as he is
dead. But
I didn’t go. I miss him, Maura. Of course. Every minute of every day. I miss
his laugh, the way he tasted of the high desert, even the way he pulled my life
around. But he’s gone. Anyhow, that’s why
I’ll take the job. The Moon, you say? Maura Della And
for Maura—who had never been to the Moon, and now never would—the Moon hung in
the Washington sky as it always had, the scar of the failed attack invisible to
the naked eye. She kept a NASA feed running in her office, compiled from Hubble
and lunar satellite cameras, images of the unmarked bubble artifact there on
the Tycho surface. After
all, if things had been just a little different, Maura Della might have been up
there when the shit hit the fan. She’d have been caught in the crossfire
herself, rather than her envoy. But
as the incident on the Moon receded into the past, life went on. The panic
subsides even as the data burns, she thought. Cruithne, even the Moon, are
after all just lumps of rock a long way away. Maura tried to
concentrate on her work. Here
was a self-justifying report from the Lawrence Liver-more Laboratory on the
exotic weapons technology they called FELs, free electron lasers, into which a
goodly portion of the federal budget had been sunk, and which had been
deployed, to spectacular failure, on the Moon. The basis
of a PEL was a cyclotron, a closed ring that could be used to accelerate
electrons. Although it was impossible for the electrons to exceed the speed of
light there was no limit, it seemed, to the energy that could be piled into
them. And that unlimited energy was the big advantage of PEL technology over
conventional laser technology, like chemical. The report writers noted with
jaunty technocrat-type confidence that a PEL should have been an ideal sword
for fighting a war in a vacuum: in Earth orbit, or on the Moon. But
it had failed. The PEL had burned the lunar base and the Never-Never Land dome
to the ground. But it hadn’t so much as scratched the droplet of twisted space,
or whatever it was, that sheltered the children—and presumably continued to do
so, even now, sitting like a drop of mercury amid the rubble of the Tycho
battlefield. All
bullshit. The PEL was just another magic sword in a long line of such swords,
technical solutions that were supposed to make the world better and safer and
that, of course, always failed. Without finishing
the report she consigned it to her incinerator. Here
was an extraordinary handwritten memo from a colleague relaying rumors Maura
had already heard, about the president himself. Whittacker had always had a
grim religious bent, Maura knew. It had been part of his qualification for
election, it seemed, in these fractured times. Now he was sunk in an
apocalyptic depression from which—so it was said—teams of e-therapists and
human analysts were struggling to lift him. That a man with his finger on the
nuclear trigger should believe that the world was inevitably doomed—that life
wasn’t worth living, that it may as well be concluded now—was, well, worrying.
One beneficial side effect of the Bonfire strictures, oddly, was that you could
rely on confidentiality rather more than in the past, so that information and
speculation like this gained a wider currency... There
was a soft knock on the door. Bonfire cops. She hastily incinerated the note
and let them in. They
came every hour, roughly, at irregular times. This time she had to endure a
recording-gear sweep. It was brisk, thorough, humorless. It
was all part of the Bonfire, a massive national—indeed international—exercise
in paper shredding and data trashing. Maura
was allowed to keep no records beyond a calendar day. Everything had to be
handwritten and incinerated after use; not even carbon copies were permitted.
Federal records—anything to do with Bootstrap, the Blues, the Carter
phenomena—were being burned or wiped. Even
beyond the bounds of the federal government, tapes and paper archives relating
to the various incidents were being impounded and destroyed. Data-mining
routines, legal and illegal, were being sent out to trash computer records. Of
course there were stand-alone machines that couldn’t be reached by any of these
means. But even these were being dealt with. For instance, there were ways to
monitor the operation of computers within buildings, using water pipes as giant
antennae. There were even outlandish Star Wars—type proposals coming out of the
military, such as to drench the planet in magnetic media-wiping particle beams. All
of this was incidentally doing a hell of a lot of damage to the economy, making
the day the Dow Jones burst through a hundred thousand—blowing up all the
computer-index stores in the process—seem like a picnic. The
objective was simple, however. It was to remove all records of the
Nevada Blue center, of the nuclear cleansing there, of Cruithne, of the battle
on the Moon. The
physical evidence would linger for decades. But it was essential that no record
remain to contradict the official cover stories concocted by the FBI: the big
lie about the rogue army officer; the piece of hostage-taking terrorism in
Nevada, the attempted resolution of which had gone horribly wrong; the drastic
accidental explosion that had wrecked NASA’s purely scientific Moon base; and
so on. Of
course even if every record was expunged, the truth would still exist in the
heads and hearts of those involved. And so everybody with any significant
knowledge—especially those, herself included, who had actually seen the Nevada
center and had witnessed the failed “cleansing” operation—was under special
scrutiny. There had been the public trials at which they had been forced to
deny the truth of Carter, Cruithne, the Blues, all the rest. Even after that
she was searched on entering and leaving the building, and she knew she was
under heavy and constant surveillance. But
still, as long as the memories existed, how could it be certain that not one of
them, for the rest of their lives, would betray the great lie? Maura,
depressed, could imagine an FBI lab somewhere even now cooking up a grisly
high-tech mind-cleansing method where respect for the subject would be a lot
less important than efficacy. And there was always the simplest way of all: the
bullet in the back of the head... There
were, in fact, rumors of “suicides” already. People dying for what they knew,
what they remembered. The
Bonfire had two goals. The first was simply crowd control. The extreme
reactions to Malenfant’s wild broadcasts of future visions and time-paradox
messages and doom-soon predictions had made authorities all around the planet
wary of how to handle such information from now on. Bluntly, it didn’t matter
if the world was coming to an end a week from Tuesday; for now, somebody had to
keep sweeping the streets. So Malenfant’s information was being diminished,
ridiculed, faked-up to look like clumsy hoaxes, hi the end, the e-psychologists
promised, anybody who clung to the bad news from the future would start to look
like a Cassandra: doomed to know the future, but powerless to do anything about
it. Not
everybody was going to be fooled by all this. But that wasn’t the real point.
Bonfire’s true purpose was to fool the future. It was essential that the
balance of evidence bequeathed to future historians was not sufficient to prove
that the people of twenty-first-century America had gone to war with their
children. Despite
the personal difficulty, the infringement of various rights, Maura supported
this huge project. This was, after all, a matter of national security. More
than that, hi fact: it was essential to the future of the species itself. The
U.S. government seemed to have fallen into a war with indefinable superbeings
of the future. The only weapon at its disposal was the control of the
information to be passed to future generations. And the government was pursuing
that project with all the resources it could command—attempting to blindside
the downstreamers before they were even born. The
battle wasn’t completely impossible. There were precedents in history, some
academics were pointing out. Almost all of history was a carefully constructed
mythology for use as propaganda or nation building. The writers of the Gospels
had spun out the unpromising story of a Nazarene carpenter-preacher into an
instrument to shape the souls of humankind, all the way to and beyond the
present day. Shouldn’t the modern U.S. government, with all the techniques and
understanding at its disposal, be able to do infinitely better yet? But
Maura had a premonition, deep and dark, that it was a war the present couldn’t
win. The artifact on Cruithne, now in irradiated quarantine, and especially the
spacetime bubble on the Moon, were there: real, undeniable. And so, in
the end, was the truth. The cops left her. There
was one more report on her desk. She skimmed it briefly, held it out to the
incinerator. Then
she put it back on her desk, picked up her phone, and called Dan Ystebo. “News
from the Trojans,” she told him. “One of NASA’s satellites has picked up
anomalous radiation. Strongly redshifted.” She read out details, numbers. My God. You know
what this means? “Tell me” The
squid are leaving, Maura... He talked,
fast and at length, about what had become of his enhanced cephalopods. I guess
he doesn’t get the chance too often, Maura thought sadly. We
know they ‘ve spread out through the cloud of Trojans. We can only guess how
many of them there are right now. The best estimate is in excess of a hundred
billion. And it may be they are all cooperating. A single giant school. Do you
know why the numbers are significant? A hundred billion seems to be a
threshold... It takes a hundred billion atoms to organize to form a cell. It
takes a hundred billion cells to form a brain. And maybe a hundred billion
cephalopod minds, out in the Trojans, just light-minutes apart, have become
something— “Transcendent.” Yes.
We can’t even guess what it must be like, what they ‘re capable of now. Any
more than a single neuron could anticipate what a human mind is capable of.
Space is for the cephalopods, Maura. It never was meant for us. His
voice, his bizarre speculation, was a noise from the past for Maura. It’s all
receding, she thought. She sighed. “I think it no longer makes a difference one
way or the other, Dan. And you ought to be careful who you discuss this with.” Yes. “Where are you
working now?” Brazzaville.
I got a job in the dome here. Biosphere recI amation. “Rewarding.” /
guess. Life goes on... Those
redshift numbers. The cephalopods must be leaving at close to light speed. “Where do you
think they are going?” Maybe
that isn ‘t the point, Maura. Maybe the point is what they are trying to flee. At
the end of the day she sat quietly at her desk, studying the Washington
skyline. She snapped off the noise filters, so the chants and banners of the
protesters outside became apparent. There
was still much to do. The immediate future, regardless of Carter, was as
dangerous as it had ever been. And the temptation many people seemed to feel to
sacrifice their freedom to stern Utopians who promised to order that future for
them was growing stronger. Maura,
with a sinking heart, thought the loss of significant freedom might be
impossible to avoid. But she could strive, as she always had, to minimize the
harm. Or maybe that was
a fight too far for her. If
she left Washington now she wouldn’t be missed, she realized. She had few
friends. Friendship was fragile here, and easily corroded. Not married, no
partner, no children. Was she lonely, then? Well, perhaps. For
a long time she had been, simply, so busy, even before this Malenfant
business had blown up to consume her life, that she sensed she had forgotten
who she was. She sometimes wondered what had kept her here for so long. Were
her precious values— formed in a place and time far away from here—just a cover
for deeper needs? Was there some deeper inadequacy within, a dissatisfaction
she had wrestled to submerge with relentless activity all these years? If
that was so, perhaps now, when she was left stranded by age and isolation, she
would have to face herself for the first time. She
looked out her window, and there was the Moon in the daylit sky. Beneath her
the planet turned; sun and Moon and stars continued to wheel through the sky.
She felt lifted out of herself, transcending her small concerns, as if she were
a mouse running around some grand, incomprehensible clockwork. There was a knock
on the door. Maura
dispatched the NASA report to the incinerator, and let in the cops once more. Emma Stoney Emma fell into
gray light. Watch the Moon,
Malenfant. Watch the Moon. It’s starting— For
a moment—a brief, painful moment—she thought she was with Malenfant. Where?
Cruithne? But
she had never been to Cruithne, never left Earth before this jaunt to the Moon
to inspect Never-Never Land on Maura’s behalf. And Malenfant, of course, was
long dead, killed when the troopers stormed Cruithne. And
the Blue children of the Moon were all around her, clutching her hands and
clothes, lifting her. She
started to remember. The German blue helmet, his assault on her. The escape
into the children’s electric-blue spacetime anomaly wall. She
looked around for whoever it was who had called out, but she couldn’t see him. They
lowered her carefully—onto what? some kind of smooth floor—and then the
children started to move away, spreading out. She
was lying on a plain: featureless, perfectly flat. The air was hot, humid, a little
stale. Too hot, in fact, making her restless, irritable. There
was nothing before her: no electric-blue wall, no far side to this unreality
bubble, which should have been just a couple of yards away. She reached out a
hand, half expecting it to disappear through some invisible reality interface.
But it didn’t. She
pushed herself upright. The pain was, briefly, as blackly unendurable as
before, and she lay where she was, longing for unconsciousness. But it didn’t
come. And the pain, somehow, started to recede, like a tide imperceptibly
turning. The
children were scattering over the plain. The grayness and lack of contrast
washed out the colors of the children’s skin and clothes and made them look
ill. They seemed to be receding from her, remarkably quickly, perspective
diminishing them to tiny running figures. Maybe this place was bigger than it
looked. The
sky was an elusive grayness, blank and featureless. There was no sense of
distance—no sign of stars, of sun or Earth or orbiting spacecraft, no clouds.
The light was shadowless, sourceless. As
they moved farther away from her the children seemed to gray out completely,
fading to black, as if there were something wrong with the light. There was
nothing beyond the children, no fences or buildings, all the way to the
horizon. Except there was no horizon. The floor simply merged into the remote
grayness of the sky. It was like being inside a huge glass bulb. Maybe
this whole damn thing is some kind of near-death experience, she thought. An
illusion. But
it didn’t feel like it. And her restless brain kept analyzing, observing. There
were little piles of gear: bright primary-color plastic toys, what looked like
heaps of bedding or clothes, food packets, and water bottles. There was one
more substantial structure, a shacklike assemblage of wires and cables and bits
of metal: a Tinkerbell cage, a quark-nugget trap. But there was no order, no
logic to the layout. Stuff just seemed to have been dumped where it was last
used. If it weren’t for the sheer size of the place, it would be a pigpen. But
then she was looking at this place through adult eyes. It was just a kids’
playroom, writ large. Somebody spoke.
The words were muffled. She
turned. There was Anna, standing solemnly, her hands at her sides, regarding
her. The girl seemed grayed out, like the other children. Emma
tried to shout. “I can’t hear you!” There was a dull dead-ness to the sound,
like an anechoic booth. Anna
began to run toward her. She seemed to approach remarkably quickly, growing in
perspective with every lunar-hop stride, the colors washing back into her
clothes and her. In a few seconds she was at Emma’s side. “Sorry,”
she said. “I just asked if you wanted a drink.” She held out a clear plastic
carton containing a gloopy orange liquid. Emma’s
throat was, now that she thought about it, rapidly growing dry in this sticky
heat. “Thanks.” She took the drink, pulled off a foil tab, and sucked the
liquid out of the carton. It was a fruit juice mix, sticky and heavily sweet. “How do you feel?”
Anna asked. She
looked down at her shattered leg. The pain had diminished so steeply the limb
no longer seemed to be a part of her, as if she were studying some broken piece
of machinery. “Not better, exactly,” she said. “But—” “The
pain can’t reach you,” Anna said gravely. “But it is still there. You should be
careful.” She was studying Emma. “Do you know who you are?” Emma frowned. “I’m
Emma Stoney.” “Do you know why
you’re here?” Strange
questions, like a doctor’s. Go with the flow, Emma. “I’m with the UN. I report
to Maura Della. I’ve been working with the Blues, with you, since Malenfant
pushed me away in the Mojave to go fly his spaceship, and Bootstrap was broken
up, and Malenfant died in space.” She had been fixing things, righting some of
the wrongs Malenfant had left behind. Everything, of course, defined by her
relationship to Malenfant, even though the man had been dead five years. “Maura
sent me here.” You
married a spaceman, Maura had said to
Emma. Now s your chance to do the Buck Rogers stuff yourself. If not for you
I’d go myself. But I ‘m too old to fly. . . And so she had
come to the Moon. And now this. Anna
folded her thin legs with an enviable ease and sat cross-legged with her.
“That’s right,” she said solemnly. “What do you
mean?” “It doesn’t matter
now.” Emma
stroked the floor. The surface was smooth, seamless, warm, and it gave a
little, like rubber. Like the floor of a playpen, or maybe an insane asylum,
she thought sourly. She eyed Anna. “This place is strange,” she said.
“Distances are funny. It was like I was watching you through a fish-eye lens.” Anna frowned.
“What’s a fish-eye lens?” “Never mind.” “Of
course distances are funny,” Anna said. “Everything here is folded up.” She
waved a hand at the blank plain, the neon-tube sky. “How else could we fit all
of this into that little bubble you saw?” “Are we still on
the Moon?” “Oh,
yes. Or rather we are still connected to the Moon. Actually the geometry
here is hyperbolic. An infinite volume contained within a finite
circumference.” Anna reached up, her fingers flexing toward the horizon. “The
walls are infinitely far away, and six feet away, at the same time. Minutes
pass in here, while two centuries pass on the outside.” She was watching Emma
sympathetically. Well,
it didn’t matter whether Emma understood or not. It was just that this place,
it seemed, was to be the end of the road, for the children and for herself.
Whatever happened from now on, there was no going back: back to the world she
had grown up in, with its comfortable furniture of sky and clouds and leather
armchairs and other adults and, for Christ’s sake, coffee. One last cup of
coffee, instead of this sickly orange syrup—she felt she would give her soul
for that. Better yet, one last tequila sunrise. Two centuries,
Anna had said. Anna’s
eyes were empty, watchful. She knows the significance, Emma thought. It’s real;
it’s happening; that’s why we’re here. I’ve been
fast-forwarded in time, to Carter Day. Fear clutched her
heart. Now
the children were coming back. Some of them carried toys—dolls, even a toy gun.
One boy came pedaling on a small plastic bicycle, adapted for the Moon with fat
mesh wheels. “This
has been a good place to cycle,” Anna said dreamily. “Of course that’s why we
built it this way.” “You built a toy
universe so you could ride your bikes?” She
grinned at Emma. “If you were ten years old and could build a universe, what
would you do?” Emma
frowned. “It’s been a long time since I was ten.” And, she realized, at some
point I forgot how it is to be a kid. How very sad. As
the children neared they loomed, unnaturally quickly, and the gray flatness
washed out of them. Emma could smell them— their hot, moist little bodies, a
playground smell, comforting here in this bright gray-white lightbulb
unreality. Billie Tybee, seven years old, reached out a hand. Emma took it. The
small hand was warm, perfect in hers. Anna stood up. “Is it time?” Anna said, “Soon.” Emma began to
struggle to her feet. “Then let’s get it over.” “Oh,” Anna said,
“it isn’t waiting for us.” Little
Billie Tybee was still clutching her hand. Emma relaxed her grip, trying to
release her, but the little girl held on. So Emma limped forward awkwardly,
helped by the older children, leaning to hold hands with Billie. Emma
looked back the way they had come. She tried to remember the place where she
had arrived here, the location of the invisible gateway back to her own
familiar universe. Surely if there was any way out of here it would be from
there. But the surface was as smooth and featureless as bare skin. She
sighed. Forget it, Emma. Where you came from isn’t important any more. Where
you’re going to, however, is. She found herself
shaking. Was
not knowing, not understanding, making this experience so much harder to bear?
But if she did know—if the kids were dragging her toward some folded-spacetime
equivalent of an electric chair, if she knew every detail of how her life was
going to end—would that be any easier? The
party resumed its slow hike across the featureless plain. Piles of kipple,
clothes and toys and food packets, seemed to swim around them, the distances
melting and merging in this folded place. They
were slowly nearing the one substantial structure on the plain, the shack of
metal and wire she had noticed earlier. It was indeed a Tinkerbell trap: an electromagnetic
cage made of junkyard garbage, capable of containing a chunk of quark matter.
Like the prototypes, she could see how this cage had been made by the hands of
children, a thing of lengths of wire and metal and bits of plastic clumsily
twisted together. But
however crude its construction the cage evidently worked, for there was a
Tinkerbell in there, a hovering point of light. It seemed to be following a
complex path, darting back and forth, slowing as it reached maybe six inches
from the center of the motion, then slipping back. Emma tried to pick out a
periodicity in the motion. Perhaps there were many oscillations here,
overlaying each other in three-dimensional space. The
children slowed, broke up as they reached the cage. Anna and the others lowered
Emma carefully to the floor; though littered with scraps of wire, the floor was
as featureless and unpleasantly warm here as where she had first emerged.
Billie Tybee sat on the floor beside her now, cuddling up close. One
little boy walked around the back of the cage, and Emma heard a gentle
splashing, glimpsed a thin stream of yellowish liquid. Anna
squatted on her haunches. She asked Emma, “Are you still okay?” “So you built
another Tinkerbell cage. More quark matter?” “Oh,
no. Not yet. That stuff isn’t quark matter. Can’t you tell?... I don’t suppose you can.” “Then what?” “It’s yolk,” Anna
said. “Yolk, from an egg star.” “A what?” Billie
sighed with all the seriousness a seven-year-old could muster. “She means,” she
said, pronouncing the words carefully, “a neutron star.” “But
it’s like an egg,” Anna said. “The collapsed remains of a supernova.
Solid outside and a lot of funny liquids churning around on the inside.” “And
that’s what this stuff is? This Tinkerbell? A droplet of neutron star matter?” “Only
a billion tons or so,” Anna said. “Originally material from the Moon.” “Tell me what you
want with it.” “We
don’t want it” Billie said seriously, and she wiped her nose on Emma’s
sleeve. Anna
said, “What we want is what it will become. The degenerate matter is, umm, a
fuse. In a moment a fragment of true quark matter will arrive.” “From where?” Emma
asked. But
Anna didn’t answer that. She said, “When the nucleus of quark matter enters the
fuse, it will quickly develop an equilibrium strangeness content via weak
interactions, and free neutrons will be absorbed as there is no Coulomb
barrier—” “Anna, my dear, I
don’t understand a damn word.” “The fuse will
turn into quark matter very rapidly, all of it.” Emma
remembered a briefing Dan Ystebo had prepared for Maura. A neutron star
flashing to quark matter. Half its mass being converted to energy in a few
seconds. Explosions so vigorous they could be observed from another Galaxy. “In
fact,” the girl said with an element of pride, “the degenerate matter droplet
has been shaped so that its collapse will be concentrated. At the very center
of the droplet, in a space smaller than a proton, we will reach higher energy
densities even than at the hearts of collapsing neutron stars. Higher energy
densities than can form anywhere, naturally. Densities that need intelligence,
design, to occur.” “Jesus.
Why, Anna? What are you trying to do? Blow up the Moon?” “Oh,
no,” Anna said, a little impatiently. “‘Not just that. The point is not
the amount of energy that’s released here, but the precision of its
application.” “Which
is why,” Emma said with growing dread, “you are calling this thing a fuse.
You’re intending to use this to trigger something else. Something much bigger.
Aren’t you?” Anna
smiled happily. “Now you’re starting to understand,” she said brightly. Seven-year-old
Billie turned her sweet, round face up to Emma. She said carefully, “Vacuum
collapse. Are you afraid?” Emma
swallowed. “Yes. Yes, I am, Billie. But I don’t know what I’m afraid of.” Now
Emma saw that the kid’s lower lip was wobbling. Emma bent, carefully, and
leaned toward Billie. “Tell you what,” she said. “It’s okay to cry. But I’ll
try not to if you try not to. What do you think?” And then—suddenly,
without warning or fanfare—it began. Reid Malenfant Here was
Malenfant, drifting in space. He
remembered how he had grabbed Emma, coaxed her, forced her onto the O ‘Neill
to be with him. And he remembered how he had pushed her away, protected her
with lies, left her on Earth. He
remembered how he had made love to her in the darkness and silence of space.
And he remembered how he had started awake, weightless and disoriented, looking
for her, and she had not been there, never had been there. He
remembered how she had come with him on his strange journey through the
manifold of universes. And he remembered how he had journeyed alone: lost,
frightened, incomplete. He
remembered how she had learned the truth about him at last. He remembered how
she had died in his arms. He remembered how much he had missed her, longed to
have her back, to tell her. He
remembered how he had wanted it all: his relationship with Emma, to spare her
pain, his glorious future vision. And he’d finished with none of it. The
change was done, the timelines rewoven. But, by God, it had cost him. Malenfant
turned his head, refocused his eyes’ new zoom feature, and there was the Moon,
swimming alongside the Earth as it always had. Beautiful doomed Earth. “Shit,”
he said. “It’s the end of the world. And all I can think about is myself.” What else is
there? “... The
downstreamers. Are they gods?” No. They ‘re just
people. “That’s hard to
believe.” But the human race
is very old. They would not recognize you. “Why not?” Because
your time was very strange. Really, it was still part of the Big Bang, the
afterglow. Bright. “What are they
like?” They
are diverse. As diverse as you and me. More. But they have one thing in common.
These are the people who chose to live on. “There were others
who chose death? Why?” Because
there are problems with the substrate. It is not infinite in size. No computer
can exceed the limits set by the Bekenstein Bound. “The what?” It s difficult to
talk to you when you know nothing. “Sorry.” The
uncertainty principle, then. You know about that.
Because of the uncertainty principle, a given amount of mass and energy can
only assume a finite number of quantum states. So the number of different
states achievable is bounded above by the number of states achievable by the
whole universe, if all its mass and energy were converted to information, which
has not occurred. The number is ten to power ten to power one hundred and
twenty-three— “Ten
to power ten to power one hundred and twenty-three, huh. And that’s the number
of possible thoughts, inside this computer. Is that what you’re telling me?” Yes!
The substrate is a finite-state machine. It can take only a fixed number of
states, and it works in discrete time intervals. A finite-state machine must,
after long enough, enter a periodic state. That is— “They
live the same lives,” Malenfant said. “Even think the same thoughts. Over and
over. My God, what a fate.” Like autism, he thought. “Why? “ The
kid sighed. There was no other way for mind to survive the Heat Death. The
same thoughts over and over, circulating like farts in a space suit. What a
destiny, what an end to all hope, what a culmination to all those universes
painfully evolving to the point where they could support life and mind, the
uncounted years of struggling to survive in this universe... What an end, he thought, to my own
grandiose projects. But
Cornelius would have loved it. Sanity, control forever, no change. Just an
endless cycle of sameness. Michael was
watching him. You understand. “Understand what?” Why the. . .
Feynman project was initiated. “The portals? The
messages upstream?” There
are some who do not believe it was meant to be like this. That life, humanity,
had a different purpose. “You’re telling me
we have a.purpose!” Oh,
yes. Humans are the most important sentient creatures who have ever existed, or
will ever exist. That
sent a shudder down Malenfant’s spine. God damn it, I waited all my life to
hear someone tell me that. And now that I have, it terrifies me. “So
these downstreamers of yours have reached back in time and changed things,
created another timeline, in which—” Michael
frowned. Your language is like noise. But you are more right than wrong.
Yes, I can say that. But there are no such things as timelines. There is
a universal wave function that determines a sheaf of paths— “I
heard all that before, and didn’t understand it then... Earth. Do they know what’s going to happen?” People
are, umm, at peace, Malenfant. In a way they weren ‘t in your day. “Even now, as the
lights are going out?” Even now. “But,
no matter how prosperous and contented and understanding they are, they’re all
going to die. All the people on Earth, and the Moon and Mars and wherever the
hell else they got to... Tell me about Earth, Michael.” Michael smiled,
and Malenfant heard voices. A.D. 2051 In Britain, and
other parts of the European Federal Union, God is dead. Or if not
dead, irrelevant. Believe
me, Monsignor, I know. I just got back from a year’s assignment in London.
Religious practice and belief has genuinely collapsed, on a mass scale. It’s
clear that the absorption of the Carter message in some corners of the world
has led to a kind of group despair, the feeling that nothing is worth
struggling for. In Britain, this is manifesting itself in a denial of any
external basis for moral action. Essentially the Brits are redesigning the
moral basis of their community. They are appealing to such philosophical
doctrines as ethical relativism, the weighing of moral codes relative to each
other and not against any imagined absolute; and emo-tivism, action on a gut
response to injustices and so forth; and prescriptivism, reliance on the
announcement of appropriate moral standards based on human authority without
appeal to a higher or external source. That
the British state is holding together at all, that it hasn’t all lapsed into
barbarism or chaos, is probably some kind of tribute to the basic British
character. But then, just as the Brits were the first industrial society, so
they became, arguably, our first postin-dustrial culture. Similarly they are
comparatively recently postimperial. Now they seem to be becoming the first
truly postreligious nation. Strange
that a country we think of as being staid and old fashioned should once more be
forging the way into an unknown future. Will
the Brits survive? Will they tear each other apart? I find myself hoping they
have a chance to grope their way out of this darkness, to find the end of their
story, before the curtain falls on us all in a couple of hundred years—assuming
it’s all gloomily true, of course. But
maybe these are controversial views for a Jesuit. We are all, after all,
missionaries. I’m
recommending that the Vatican fund further missions, a presence. We have to go
in there and talk about God, as well as study this new phenomenon. But how much
good it will do—or even what good means in this context—is hard to judge... A.D. 2079 You
must not be alarmed. You must understand why extreme force was required to
quell the unrest in this neighborhood. Orientation classes like this are
provided as a service to help you come to terms with the losses you have
suffered, and your long-term injuries. Unrest
is fueled by nostalgia for an imagined “better time,” when America governed
herself, when there was economic growth and fast cars and cheap food, and so
forth. But you must not
be nostalgic. Nostalgia is harmful. Look
at the big picture. Earth has passed through the Malthu-sian bottleneck. We
avoided major war, and more than three billion souls have passed into a better
future. The others, on the whole, met their end with dignity, and we salute
them. Today Earth is
stable. We
have become a closed-loop economy, a giant spaceship. From the surface of the
Earth, raw materials production and energy production have all but disappeared,
along with the damage they did—particularly pollution through mining, refining,
transportation, combustion, waste disposal. It is important to understand that
the amount of key commodities such as metals and glass in circulation at any
moment is constant. The only requirement is an input of energy, which is
largely provided from the orbiting solar power plants and the quark-nugget
installations. Certainly
there are costs. The standard of living of some is not as high as it once was.
But the standard of living of us all is about equivalent to the well-off
of Soviet Russia, circa 1970: that is, beyond the dreams of much of humankind
for much of our history. Economic
growth is not possible. But growth was always an illusion, bought only by
exploiting other people or the Earth’s irreplaceable resources or burning up
our children’s future. Now we are mature. Consider
the indicators the UN uses to measure our wealth and happiness today. We
count more than simple economic facts. We measure the health and education and
even the joy of our children. We consider the beauty of our poetry and our art,
the strength of our families, the intelligence and integrity of our public
debate. In a very real sense we are measuring our courage, wisdom, learning,
and compassion: everything that makes life worth living. And by every such
measure the world is a better place. You
are not as free as your grandfather was to foul up the neighborhood, or to own
three cars. But what would you want with such freedoms? Some
say the UN has become undemocratic. But the control required to run the planet
today would be impossible without the powerful central authority wielded by the
UN. What would happen
to us without central control? Remember
the lesson of history. Easter Island—remote, cut off—was a close analogy to our
present situation, a human population essentially isolated within a finite
resource. The
islanders bred until they destroyed their biosphere. Then, starving, they
almost killed each other off in the resulting wars. So
do not mourn freedom. Freedom was an illusion, paid for by the death of others
less fortunate. Today you have the freedom to live in peace, and not to starve. Support
us. We will save you from yourself. After all, without us things would be a lot
worse. And,
incidentally, Peacekeepers are not police. They merely reinforce the popular
will. There is a difference. AD. 2102 But
what we call the biosphere—yes, make a note of the word— was left badly
depleted before the end. There was a great wave of » extinctions that,
ultimately, couldn’t be stopped. How bad was it? Well, Oona, we don’t really
know. We didn’t even get as far as counting all the species before destroying
them. Yes, that’s right; a lot of species must have died out before we even
knew they were there. Shivery thought, isn’t it? The
sea fared a little better than the land. We lost some species, mostly from
overfishing and from the dumping of pollutants and washed-off topsoil in the
shallow waters around the coastlines. But today things are fairly stable. In
fact there are enhanced cephalopods, squid and octopuses, managing the big
undersea farms for us now. Still,
it was a severe extinction, in historical terms. Worse than the one that wiped
out the dinosaurs, sixty-five million years ago. Not as bad as the one at the
end of the Permian. Now,
of course, we live in a world where evolution has been ended, and the future
depends on conscious management by... No,
Maisie, I never saw a chimp or a gorilla, so I can’t tell you what it would
have been like. Now you are the only surviving primate species. Anyhow
I’m just an e-person. I don’t know how it would have felt to meet your
cousin like that: like you, yet not quite you. I can make a
guess, though. A.D. 2147 So
there are sixty years to go before the Carter firework show and the population
is increasing, despite all the UN can do to discourage us. It sure is in my
house. What, you’re
surprised? Look,
for a long time many people accepted the UN below-replacement-number childbirth
guidelines—and a lot even went further, having no kids at all because they were
depressed about the future. That is, they didn’t expect there to be any
future. It seemed unfair, maybe even immoral, to bring kids into a situation
like that. After
all, you never treated anyone unfairly by leaving them unborn, because they
never existed to suffer in the first place. Right? Well,
the world may be heading for the iceberg, but the dead hand of old Darwin is
still on the tiller. What
am I talking about? Just this: If most people stop breeding, the handful
of people who love kids and want to have them—people like me—are, within a
generation or two, going to outnumber everyone else. Simple math. And that’s exactly
what is happening. Friend,
I’m your neighborhood representative of a new species: Homo philoprogenitus,
which means “lover of many children.” As you can see, or maybe hear. I
pay my UN fines. For me they are worth it. A happiness tax. What’s money for? Sure,
if Carter is right, these kids are not going to live to a ripe old age. But
it’s better for them to have existed and been happy than not existed. What are
we here for except to add to the sum total of human happiness-days? Right? And
besides, I plan to be around to usher in Carter Day too. We’ll probably have
one hell of a party. By then there will be nobody left around but us Hphils,
and we’re a friendly bunch. You’ll
be invited. Bring the wife and kids. Oh, they’re e-kids? Yes, I know, a
comfort. Never worked for me. Bring the dog, then. He’s not an e-pooch too, is
he? Hey, you still up for poker Tuesday night? springs,
and then the final winter will descend on us all, leaving us without hope. Where,
then, is the relevance of the Christian mythos for us, whom God has abandoned? The relevance is
in the character of Mary, Mother of Jesus. Mary
stood and mourned at the foot of the Cross. Even as Her Son gave His life for
humankind, so He abandoned His Mother. So,
today, we reject the grandiose and selfish ambitions of the Son, and embrace
the grief of Mary, the Mother He abandoned. For
we, too, have been abandoned. We draw strength from Mary’s dignity in betrayal.
We are no longer Christians. We are Marians. Let us pray. A.D. 2207 It
is the best of times, and the worst of times. Who wrote that?... It does not
matter. We have been drawn together by the tragedy; that is clear. Those of us
who have a glimmering of understanding—who see that even the awesome
destruction to come is merely a stage in the endless evolution of life and
mind, as regrettable but inevitable as the death of an individual, just as the
Blues tried to teach us—are consoled, even if we cannot comprehend it fully.
And we do not condemn the Ocean Children, who have fled into the bright comfort
of mindlessness. The world spins on, full of heroism and selfishness and
despair, just as it always has. The children have been a comfort, of course. A
preliminary perusal of history shows that, and the happy lack of any Blue
births after the Nevada event... I apologize. Even now I am more prepared to
analyze history than to talk about myself, about us! Well. There is no more to
say. We are here together. We choose to end it now, rather than to submit to
the arbitrariness of history. Good-bye, my darling, good-bye. AD. 2208Where were you on
The Night? If
you’re reading this, it must be over, and you survived. Right? As I’m recording
this there are twenty-four hours to go. I can tell you
where I’ll be: in orbit around the Moon. For
two centuries people have been probing and prodding and cracking at that damn
energy bubble up there. Of course they’ve had no success. But that hasn’t
stopped them trying. And it won’t stop me now, right to the end. I
might even meet my uncle and aunt, Tom and Billie Tybee, up there. My
grandfather, Bill Tybee, left me this diary, which he kept from the day he
first married, and even the gadget, the little plastic Heart, that taught us
all so much about our Blue cousins. Hell of a guy, my grandfather. Lost his
wife, lost two kids to the Blue hysteria, survived a war on the Moon, and still
built a life: married again, more kids—none of them Blue—and died in his bed. People
tell us we’re at peace. We’re all just waiting, praying if we choose to,
otherwise just turning out the lights. Calm, dignified acceptance. Yeah, right. For
me, I mean to go out of this world the way I came in: dragged out headfirst,
kicking and screaming. Anyhow
this will probably be the last entry. I’m burying the diary in hardcopy a
hundred feet down in a disused mine. If it gets to survive anywhere, it will be
there. Godspeed. Michael Watch the Moon,
Malenfant. Watch the Moon. It s starting— Emma Stoney A bolt of light
streaked vertically down from the gray dome sky above. It headed straight for
the degenerate matter, merged with The children made
sounds like it was a firework display: I Anna’s
gaze was fixed on the Tinkerbell nugget in its cage; Emma saw its light
sparkling in her clear eyes. And the Tinker-bell was getting brighter. “How long?” “A
few minutes,” Anna whispered. “This is what we were born to do. It is what
J>OM were born for—” A
wave of pain, unexpected, pulsed from Emma’s leg, and she gasped. Billie Tybee
pulled away from her, eyes wide. Emma
made an effort to calm down. She deliberately smiled. Billie crept slowly back
to her, and Emma laid a hand on her head. They
may be about to kill you. Even so, don’t frighten the children. It surely isn’t
their fault. “Vacuum decay,”
she said to Anna. “Yes.” “Will it be
quick?” Anna
thought that over. “More than quick. The effects will spread at light speed,
transforming everything to the true vacuum state.” She studied Emma. “Before
you know it’s happening, it will be over.” Emma
took a deep breath. She didn’t understand a word; it was so abstract it wasn’t
even frightening. Thank God I’m no smarter, she thought. “Okay. How far will it
reach? Will it engulf Tycho? The Moon?” Anna frowned. “You
don’t understand.” And the droplet
exploded. Emma flinched. The
cage held. Light flared, a baseball-sized lump, dazzling Emma, bathing the
faces of the watching children, as if they were planets turned to this new sun. Billie
was cuddling closer, wrapping her arms around Emma’s waist. Emma put her hands
on the child’s head and bent over her to shelter her. “It’s okay,” she said.
“It’s okay to be frightened.” The light got
brighter. “Nearly, now,”
Anna said softly. “ Why, Anna?
Revenge?” Anna
turned to her. “You don’t understand. You never will. I’m sorry. This isn’t
destruction. This isn’t revenge. This is—” “What?” “It’s wonderful” Emma
felt heat on her face; a wind, hot air pulsing out of the cage, fleeing the
heat of theTinkerbell. Now
more children came creeping closer to Emma. She reached out her arms and tried
to embrace them all. Some of them were weeping. And maybe she was weeping too;
it was hard to tell. At last even Anna
came to her, buried her face in Emma’s neck. She
thought of Malenfant: Malenfant on Cruithne, defying fate one last time. She
might easily have been with him, up there, sharing whatever had become of him.
Even at their worst times, the depths of the divorce, she had expected, in her
heart, to die with him. But it hadn’t
turned out like that, for better or worse. In
the years after Mojave, after Malenfant, Emma had had relationships. She’d even
inherited some children, from previous broken relationships. None of her own,
though. Maybe this was as close as she had ever come. But
the children around her seemed remote, as if she touched them through a layer
of glass. She felt incomplete. Maybe she was spread too thin over the
possibilities of reality, she thought. The
light grew brighter, the heat fiercer. The wind was beginning to howl through
the loose, shuddering framework of the cage. The children
whimpered and pushed closer to Emma. There
was a blue flare. Through the tangle of the Tinkerbell cage, Emma glimpsed an
electric-blue ring, distorted, twisting away. And more of them, a great chain
disappearing to infinity, a ribbed funnel of blue light. Sparks flared,
shooting out of the blue tunnel, disappearing into the remote gray dome of sky. They’re
reaching into the past, Emma thought, wondering. Sending off the quark nuggets
that reached the center in Nevada— even the one that initiated this event.
Closed causal loops. It
was always about the children, she realized now. Not us, not Malenfant. All we
did was help it along. But this has been their story all along. The children. The
light sculpture was gone, the burst of blue light vanishing like soap bubbles.
Then there was only the fierce white glow of the Tinkerbell itself. “It
isn’t so much energy,” Anna was murmuring. “Not so much at all. But all of it
concentrated on a single proton mass. You could have done this. You
built particle accelerators, reached high energies. But you gave up. Besides,
you were doing it wrong. You’d have needed an accelerator of galactic
dimensions to get to the right energy levels—” “We
weren’t trying,” Emma said. “We didn’t know we were supposed to.” Anna
looked up, her eyes wet, her hair billowing around her face. “That’s the
tragedy. That you never understood the purpose of your existence.” Emma forced a
smile. “Guess what? I still don’t.” Anna
laughed, and for a moment, a last moment, she was just a kid, a
sixteen-year-old girl, half laughing, half crying, happy, terrified. And then the
Tinkerbell exploded. It wasn ‘t instantaneous.
That was the horror of it. It
washed over her, slicing her through, burning her out of her own skull. She
could feel the modules of her brain, her mind, wiping clear, collapsing
into the new vacuum beyond the light. Until
there was only the deep, old part of her brain left, the animal cowering in the
dark. Malenfant! And the light
broke through. Reid Malenfant The
brighter areas—the older terrain, the highlands of the near side and much of
the far side—looked much as they had always done, tracing out the face of the
Man in the Moon. But the seas of gray lunar dust, Imbrium and Procellarum and
Tranquillity, seemed to be imploding. Even from here he could see cracks
spreading in the lava seas, sections of crust cracking, tipping, sliding
inward. The Moon was two thousand miles across; given that, the speed of the
process he was watching—and the scale of it, hundred-mile slabs of lunar crust
crumbling in seconds—was impressive. The
Moon had companions in this moment of convulsion, he saw: bright sparks that
orbited slowly, like fireflies. Ships from Earth. He sensed they were helpless. It’s
beginning, Michael murmured in his Seattle-tinged
middle-aged voice. “What is?” The
Moon is being collapsed to a new form: quark matter. The weaker areas of the
crust, the areas crushed by the ancient basin-forming impacts, are imploding
first. Michael hesitated. Do you understand? The
Moon will become, briefly, a single giant nu-cleon, an extended sac of quarks
at nuclear density that— “Who is doing
this?” The children, of
course. “Why, for Christ’s
sake?” It is the fulfillment
of humankind. Of this cosmos...Ah. Now
the Moon’s ancient, cratered highlands were starting to crumble, too. Malenfant
felt a stab of regret as the Moon’s bony geography collapsed into dust and
light. Five billion years of stillness, Malenfant thought, ending in a few
heartbeats. And we thought those Apollo footprints would last a million years. Now
a light started to shine out of the heart of the Moon, out of the eyes and
mouth of the Man, as if something were burning there. He could actually see
shafts of light cast through lunar dust, as if the Moon were a Halloween
lantern hanging in a murky room. And—with
startling suddenness, in utter silence—the Moon imploded, shattered, burst into
an expanding cloud of dust and rubble. The
orbiting ships were immediately overwhelmed. So, Malenfant thought, people are
already dying. The
cloud began to disperse, spreading out along the Moon’s orbit. Maybe, given
time, it would form a new ring around the Earth, Malenfant thought. And there
would be spectacular meteor showers on the Earth, skies that would burn like a
salute to the death of the Moon. But
now the dispersing debris revealed a point of dazzling white light, difficult
to look into even with Malenfant’s mysteriously enhanced vision. The dying Moon
had birthed a new star: a terrible, brilliant companion to the sun. Just seconds now, Michael
murmured, staring. Malenfant
glanced at the boy’s face. The quality of light had become strange, sharper.
“Michael, what is that going to do to the Earth? The heat it’s putting
out will surely play hell with the climate. And—” You
‘re asking the wrong questions again, Malenfant. There will be no time for
that. The quark nugget is only a tool. “A tool to do
what?” To create a pulse
of high-energy density. Malenfant longed
to understand. “How high?” Would
the numbers mean anything to you? The most energetic particles are cosmic rays:
iron nuclei fleeing the explosions of stars, moving close to the speed of
light. If an apple falls from a tree to the ground, the energy it gathers is
shared over its billions of billions of atoms. The most energetic cosmic rays
have comparable energy focused on a single nucleus. If two such nuclei were to
impact head-on the energy released would be two orders of magnitude higher
again. It is believed that no such event has happened in the history of the
universe. “And the
children—” Are
seeking to create an event six orders of
magnitude higher even than that. There are no natural processes that could
produce such a thing. This is the first time there has been a mechanism—a mind,
us—to deliver such gigantic energies. In this universe or any of those
preceding it. Malenfant
frowned. “Are you saying this is our purpose? The purpose of man, of
life, is to produce a single unnaturally huge energy pulse, this one thing?
That’s all?” The purpose is not
the act. It is the consequence of the act. The
light in the Moon wreckage grew brighter. It flared, electric blue, and then
white. And
the point burst, became an expanding bubble of light, pink-gray, ballooning
into space. In a heartbeat it overwhelmed the debris cloud. Malenfant glimpsed
its glare in the oceans of Earth, like a terrifying new sun born out of Earth’s
lost companion. But it took only a second for the bubble to
grow monstrously large, fifty or sixty times the size of Earth, dwarfing the
planet. The
wall of light swept across Earth, devouring it. And Earth was gone. Malenfant
grunted, the breath forced out of him. He felt as if he had been punched. As suddenly, as
quickly as that, it was over. The
bubble was growing, larger and brighter every second, a cancer that seemed to
be sucking energy out of spacetime itself, and Malenfant saw its light washing
over Michael’s face, his round, childish eyes. It was huge, startling, already
dwarfing the points of light that populated the universe. Michael
said, The interface is growing at near light speed. It took a little more
than a second to cover the Moon s orbit to reach Earth, just a twenty-fifth of
a second to cover Earth itself. After five seconds it was as large as the sun.
Light speed is fast, Malenfant. Now we have seven or eight minutes before the
wave reaches the sun. The inner planets, Venus and Mercury, will be covered
before that. The
ballooning bubble wasn’t a perfect sphere, Malenfant saw absently. It was
becoming blistered, growing irregularly, as if diseased. Its surface glowed
pink-white and it was speckled, as if illuminated by laser light. The stars
seemed to be shifting around the swelling edge, their position sliding, turning
briefly to arcs of light before the shell obscured them—gravitational lensing,
perhaps, as the shell distorted spacetime itself. ...Earth
gone, just like that, in a fraction of a second,
as if it were no more substantial than a match stalk caught in a firestorm. Earth,
all of its billions of years of geology and life, core and mantle and
oceans and drifting continents, evolution and climate: all of it gone, as if it
never existed, its story over. And
the people. Billions dead, their stories summarily ended. The species already
extinct, unless anybody had managed to get away to the outer planets, the
stars. He
felt numb, unable to believe it. Shouldn’t he have felt it, the brief
cries of those billions of souls, caught in the middle of their lives, arguing
or laughing or crying, giving birth or dying, making love or war? Michael
was watching him, as if trying to gauge his reaction. They would have seen
nothing. An instant of glowing sky, a moment of pain— “Michael,
what’s inside the bubble? What happened to Earth when it passed the barrier?” Different
physical laws. Anything of our universe that survived the unreality pulse
itself would immediately decay into new forms. Physics, chemistry as we know it
could not proceed. But
even this new regime, the regime of changed matter, would not persist. The
energy density in there is intense, the gravity field it generates very strong.
In microseconds after the nucleation—even before the bubble expanded beyond the
Moon itself, when the bubble was only a mile across—a gravitational collapse
started. “Like a Big
Crunch.” Yes.
But none of the slow collapse and compression you witnessed in the precursor
universes, Malenfant. Immediate. This is the true vacuum, Malenfant, the final
state of the universe. . . When
the universe was born, erupting out of its Big Bang, it went through a series
of phase changes, the vacuum collapsing to new, more stable forms. And with
each change, with the decay of each false vacuum, energy was released. Those
monstrous energy pulses fueled the initial expansion of the universe. At last the phase
changes ceased, and the universe stabilized. But the stability
it reached was false. /
was told a story of a princess who is imprisoned on top of a perfect crystal
sphere. There are no iron bars to hold her there, yet she is trapped at the
sphere’s highest point. As long as she stays there, at the point of maximum
symmetry, she is safe. But if she steps aside in any direction, she will slip
and fall. So it is with the universe. Maximum symmetry is unstable. “But now the
children have disturbed that symmetry.” Yes.
Their high-energy event allowed quantum tunneling to a state of true vacuum ..
. Ah. There was a burst of light on the edge of
the expanding bubble. Venus, I think... The
unreality wall approached the sun. The bubble was now sixteen light-minutes
across, two hundred million miles wide, dwarfing the sun. But the star seemed
unperturbed, even as the great hull raced toward it. Light
speed, Malenfant, Michael whispered. If you were standing
on the surface of the sun, you would still see stars and Earth and Moon, the
last photons reflected by the planet before its destruction. The wall arrives
with the light itself. . . The
wall blew across the sun, a tornado engulfing a brightly lit farmhouse. But the
sun, a million miles across, was no mere mote of rock and
water and life, like Earth. The wall took three, four, five seconds to
overwhelm the sun’s glowing mass. Right to the end the surviving sector of the
sun kept its spherical shape, kept shining, emitting photons generated by a
fusion core that had vanished into unreality seconds before. Still, it took
just heartbeats. When
the sun was gone it grew darker. A final nightfall, Malenfant thought. And
now there was only the sphere of unreality, growing ferociously and unevenly,
sparkling, clumpy blisters bursting from its sides, stars curdling around its
edge. Soon, he realized, it would become a wall, blanketing the universe. There
will be little to see for a while, Michael said. It
will sweep across Mars, the asteroid belt. “Cruithne?” Gone already.
Then, in half an hour, it will reach us. The bubble
continued to swell visibly, its light glaring. “It’s
never going to stop,” Malenfant whispered. “It will consume the Solar System,
the stars—” This
isn ‘t some local phenomenon, Malenfant. This is a fundamental change in the
structure of the universe. It will never stop. It will sweep on, growing at
light speed, a runaway feedback fueled by the collapse of the vacuum itself.
The Galaxy will be gone in a hundred thousand years, Andromeda, the nearest
large galaxy, in a couple of million years. It will take time, but eventually— “The
future has gone,” Malenfant said. “My God. That’s what this means, isn’t it? The
downstream can’t happen now. All of it is gone. The colonization of the
Galaxy; the settlement of the universe; the long, patient fight against entropy...” That immense future had been cut
off to die, like a tree chopped through at the root. “Why, Michael? Why
have the children done this? Burned the house down, destroyed the future—” Because
it was the wrongfuture. Michael looked
around the sky. He pointed to the lumpy, spreading edge of the unreality
bubble. There. Can you see that? It’s already starting... “What is?” The
budding. . . The growth of the true vacuum region is not even. There will be
pockets of the false vacuum—remnants of our universe—isolated
by the spreading true vacuum. The fragments of false vacuum will collapse. Like— “Like
black holes.” And in that instant, Malenfant understood. “That’s what this is
for. This is just a better way of making black holes, and budding off new
universes. Better than stars, even.” Much
better. Much. The black holes created as the vacuum decay proceeds will
overwhelm by many orders of magnitude the mere billion billion that our
universe might have created through its stars and galaxy cores. “And
the long, slow evolution of the universes, the branching tree of cosmoses?...” We
have changed everything, Malenfant. Mind has assumed responsibility for the
evolution of the cosmos. There will be many daughter universes—universes too
many to count, universes exotic beyond our imagining—and many, many of them
will harbor life and mind. “But we were the
first.” Now
he understood. This was the purpose. Not the long survival of humankind
into a dismal future of decay and shadows, the final retreat into the lossless
substrate, where nothing ever changed or grew. The purpose of humankind—the
first intelligence of all—had been to reshape the universe in order to bud
others and create a storm of mind. We
got it wrong, he thought. By striving for a meaningless eternity, humans denied
true infinity. But we reached back, back in time, back to the far upstream, and
spoke to our last children—the maligned Blues—and we put it right. This
is what it meant to be alone in the universe, to be the first. We had all of
infinite time and space in our hands. We had ultimate responsibility. And we
discharged it. We were parents of
the universe, not its children. Michael
said softly, Isn’t this why you came to Cruithne, Malenfant? To discover
purpose? And you had a role to play. “I never
understood. Not until now.” Nevertheless you
were a catalyst. Malenfant
found he was bleakly exhilarated. “Life is no accident,” he said. “No
second-order effect, no marginal creation. We—small, insignificant
creatures scurrying over our fragile planet, lost in the Galaxy—we were, after
all, the center of the universe.” It was, in its extraordinary way, an
affirmation of all he had ever believed. “Hah,” he barked. “Copernicus, blow it
out your ass!” Malenfant? I think
I’m scared. Malenfant
pulled the boy to him, wrapped his arms around this complex creature, the
ten-year-old boy, the superbeing stranded here from a vanished future. “Will they
remember us? The children. In the new universes.” Oh,
yes, Michael said, and he smiled. He waved a hand
at the bubble. This couldn ‘t have happened without mind. Without
intelligence. Who knows? They might be able to reconstruct what we were like,
how we lived our lives. “I hope they forgive
us,” Malenfant whispered. Sheena 47 Sheena
47 prowled through the heart of the lens-ship. On every hierarchical level
mind-shoals formed, merged, fragmented, combining restlessly, shimmers of group
consciousness that pulsed through the trillion-strong cephalopod community as
sunlight glimmers on water. The great shoals had abandoned their song-dreams of
Earth, of the deep past, and sang instead of the huge, deep future that lay
ahead. The
diamond machines—transformed asteroid hulks—had worked without fault. Now the
starbow arced around the lens-ship, complete and beautiful: the universe
relativity-compressed to a rainbow that shone on the rippling water. The
helium-3 store, laboriously mined from the great cloud ocean of Jupiter, was
all but exhausted. Sheena 47 paid a final farewell to the brave communities who
had colonized those pink seas and delivered the fuel for the exodus. Those
cousins had stayed behind and would soon be overwhelmed by the anomaly, but
they had gone to nonexistence proudly. Now
was the time. Excitement crossed the great
cephalopod communities in waves, and they crowded to the huge lenticular walls
to see. And,
just as they were designed to, the magnetic arms of the ramscoop opened, like
the arms of a giant cephalopod itself. The intangible limbs sparkled as thin
matter was hauled into its maw, to be compressed and collapsed and burned. It
was working. The lens-ship was cut loose at last of the system that had birthed
it. Now its ocean was the thin, rich inter stellar medium that drifted between
the stars. The fuel was limitless, and the cephalopods could run forever... Well,
not forever, Sheena 47 knew. The great ship could approach but never exceed
light speed; slowly, inexorably, the unreality tide must outrun the lens and
wash over them all. But,
so stretched was time by their great speed, that hour was many, many
generations away. She
felt a stab of regret for humanity: the flawed creatures who had given mind to
the cephalopods, and who had now, it seemed, been consumed by the fire. But the
cephalopods were young, hungry for time, and for them, the future was not done
yet. The
ramscoop was working perfectly. The future was long and assured. The great
hierarchies of mind collapsed as the cephalopods gave themselves over to a
joyous riot of celebration, of talk and love and war and hunting: Court me.
Court me. See my weapons! I am strong and fierce. Stay away! Stay away! She is
mine!... The
city of water and light, pursued by unreality, fled into the darkness of the
far downstream. Reid Malenfant The
bubble of glowing, laser-speckle light was looming now, a wall that cut across
the universe, plummeting toward them at light speed. It could have been a mile
away or ten million. Malenfant could feel nothing: no heat, no cold, no tug of
the anomaly’s monstrous gravity. Maybe he was already falling into its maw. He
wondered how long there was left. Then he put the thought aside. No more
countdowns, Malenfant. Malenfant. There s
something Ididn ‘t tell you. “What?” We
might survive. We might get caught in one of the false-vacuum black holes. We
are here, but not here, Malenfant. The information that comprises us might be
preserved during— “Where would we
be? One of the new universes?” I don’t know. “What would it be
like?” Different. “I think I’d like
that. Maybe this is just the beginning. Hold on, now…” The
unreal light grew blinding. He pressed Michael’s face to his own belly so the
boy couldn’t see what was coming. Malenfant grinned fiercely. AFTERWORD I
owe Kent Joosten of the Johnson Space Center, NASA,
even more gratitude than usual for his contribution to the cephalopod sections.
Thanks also to Eric Brown and Simon Bradshaw for reading manuscript drafts.
The rest is fiction. Stephen Baxter Manifold: Time Stephen Baxter
To two space
cadets: Reid Malenfant You know me. And
you know I’m a space cadet. You
know I’ve campaigned for, among other things, private mining expeditions to the
asteroids. In fact, in the past I’ve tried to get you to pay for such things.
I’ve bored you with that often enough already, right? So
tonight I want to look a little farther out. Tonight I want to tell you why I
care so much about this issue that I devoted my life toil. The
world isn’t big enough any more. You don’t need me to stand here and tell you
that. We could all choke to death, be extinct in a hundred years. Or we could be on
our way to populating the Galaxy. Yes, the Galaxy.
Want me to tell you how? Turns out it’s all
a question of economics. Let’s
say we set out to the stars. We might use ion rockets, solar sails, gravity
assists. It doesn’t matter. We’ll
probably start as we have in the Solar System, with automated probes. Humans
may follow. One percent of the helium-3 fusion fuel available from the planet
Uranus, for example, would be enough to send a giant interstellar ark, each
ark containing a billion people, to every star in the Galaxy. But it
may be cheaper for the probes to manufacture humans in situ, using cell
synthesis and artificial womb technology. The
first wave will be slow, no faster than we can afford. It doesn ‘t matter. Not
in the long term. When
the probe reaches a new system, it phones home, and starts to build. Here
is the heart of the strategy. A target system, we assume, is uninhabited. We
can therefore anticipate massive exploitation of the system’s resources,
without restraint, by the probe. Such resources are useless for any other purpose,
and are therefore economically free to us. I
thought you’d enjoy that line. There’s nothing an entrepreneur likes more than
the sound of the wordfree. More
probes will be built and launched from each of the first wave of target stars.
The probes will reach new targets; and again, more probes will be spawned, and
fired onward. The volume covered by the probes will grow rapidly, like the
expansion of gas into a vacuum. Our
ships will spread along the spiral arm, along lanes rich with stars, farming
the Galaxy for humankind. Once
started, the process will be self-directing, self-financing. It would take, the
double-domes think, ten to a hundred million years for the colonization of the
Galaxy to be completed in this manner. But we must invest merely in the cost
of the initial generation of probes. Thus
the cost of colonizing the Galaxy will be less, in real terms, than that of our
Apollo program of fifty years ago. This
vision isn’t mine alone. It isn’t original. The rocket pioneer Robert Goddard
wrote an essay in 1918—ninety-two years ago— called The Ultimate
Migration, in which he imagined space arks built from asteroid materials
carrying our far-future descendants away from the death of the sun. The
engineering detail has changed; the essence of the vision hasn’t. We can do this. If
we succeed, we will live forever. The alternative is
extinction. And, people, when
we’re gone, we’re gone. As
far as we can see we’re alone, in an indifferent universe. We see no sign of
intelligence anywhere away from Earth. We may be the first. Perhaps
we’re the last. It took so long for the Solar System to evolve intelligence it
seems unlikely there will be others, ever. If
we fail, then the failure is for all time. If we die, mind and consciousness
and soul die with us: hope and dreams and love, everything that makes us human.
There will be nobody even to mourn us. To
be the first is an awesome responsibility. It’s a responsibility we must grasp. I
am offering you a practical route to an infinite future for humankind, a
future of unlimited potential. Someday, you know it, I’ll come back to
you again for money: seedcorn money, that’s all, so we can take a
first step—self-financing even in the medium term—beyond the bounds of
Earth. But I want you to see why I’ll be doing that. Why I must. We can do this. We
will do this. We’re on our own. It’s up to us. This is just the
beginning. Join me. Thank you. Michael This is what I
have learned, Malenfant. This is how it is, how it was, how it came to be. In
the afterglow of the Big Bang, humans spread in waves across the universe,
sprawling and brawling and breeding and dying and evolving. There were wars,
there was love, there was life and death. Minds flowed together in great rivers
of consciousness, or shattered in sparkling droplets. There was immortality to
be had, of a sort, a continuity of identity through replication and confluence
across billions upon billions of years. Everywhere they
found life. Nowhere
did they find mind—save what they brought with them or created—no other against
which human advancement could be tested. With
time, the stars died like candles. But humans fed on bloated gravitational fat,
and achieved a power undreamed of in earlier ages. They
learned of other universes from which theirs had evolved. Those earlier,
simpler realities too were empty of mind, a branching tree of emptiness
reaching deep into the hyperpast. It
is impossible to understand what minds of that age—the peak of humankind, a
species hundreds of billions of times older than humankind—were like. They
did not seek to acquire, not to breed, not even to learn. They had nothing in
common with us, their ancestors of the afterglow. Nothing
but the will to survive. And even that was to be denied them by time. The
universe aged: indifferent, harsh, hostile, and ultimately lethal. There was despair
and loneliness. There
was an age of war, an obliteration of trillion-year memories, a bonfire of
identity. There was an age of suicide, as the finest of humanity chose
self-destruction against further purposeless time and struggle. The great rivers
of mind guttered and dried. But
some persisted: just a tributary, the stubborn, still unwilling to yield to the
darkness, to accept the increasing confines of a universe growing inexorably
old. And,
at last, they realized that this was wrong. It wasn’t supposed to have
been like this. Burning
the last of the universe’s resources, the final down-streamers—dogged, all but
insane—reached to the deepest past. And—oh. Watch the Moon,
Malenfant. Watch the Moon. It’s starting— PART ONE
Bootstrap What seest thou
else In the dark
backward and abysm of Time? William
Shakespeare Emma Stoney Of
course Emma had known that Reid Malenfant—failed astronaut, her ex-husband, her
current boss—had been buying up space shuttle rocket engines and static-firing
them in the California desert. She’d thought it was all part of an elaborate
waste-disposal plan. She
hadn’t known he was planning to use the rockets to reach the asteroids. Not until
Cornelius Taine told her about it. About that, and a
lot more besides. “Ms. Stoney.” The
voice was soft, dry, and it startled her. Emma straightened up from her
softscreen. There
was a man standing before her, here in the pastel light of her Las Vegas
office: a thin Caucasian, 1980s pinstripe suit, neatly cropped hair. “I
surprised you. I’m sorry. My name’s Cornelius,” he said. “Cornelius Taine.” Neutral
accent. Boston? He looked about forty. She saw no sign of cosmetic enhancement.
High cheekbones. Stress muscles around his eyes. How the hell had
he gotten in here? She
reached for the security touchpad under her desk. “I didn’t notice you come
in.” He
smiled. He seemed calm, rational, businesslike. She lifted her finger off the
button. He
stretched out his hand and she shook it; his palm was dry and soft, as if even
his perspiration was under control. But she didn’t enjoy the touch. Like
handling a lizard, she thought. She let go of the hand quickly. She said, “Have we
met before?” “No.
But I know of you. Your picture is in the company reports. Not to mention the
gossip sites, from time to time. Your complicated personal history with Reid
Malenfant.” He
was making her uncomfortable. “Malenfant is kind of high profile,” she
conceded. “You
call him Malenfant” He nodded, as if storing away the fact. “You’re with the
corporation, Mr. Taine?” “Actually it’s Doctor.
But please, call me Cornelius.” “Medical doctor?” “The
other sort.” He waved a hand. “Academic. Mathematics, actually. A long time
ago. Yes, in a manner of speaking, I am with Bootstrap. I represent one of your
major shareholder groups. That’s what got me past your very conscientious
secretary in the outer office.” “Shareholders?
Which group?” “We
work through a number of dummies.” He looked at her desk. “No doubt when you
get back to your softscreen you’ll soon be able to determine which, and the
extent of our holdings. Ultimately, I work for Eschatology, Inc.” Oh,
shit. Eschatology, as far as she knew, was one of those UFO-hunting nut groups
that were attracted to Malenfant’s enterprises like flies. He watched her,
apparently knowing what she was thinking. “Why are you here,
Dr. Taine?” “Cornelius,
please. Naturally we wish to check on how your husband is using our money.” “Ex-husband.
You can do that through the company reports or the press.” He
leaned forward. “But I don’t recall any news releases about this
waste-reduction enterprise in the Mojave.” “You’re
talking about the rocket plant. It’s a new project,” she said vaguely.
“Speculative.” He
smiled. “Your loyalty is admirable. But you’ve no need to defend Malenfant, Ms.
Stoney. I’m not here to criticize or obstruct. Divert, perhaps.” “Divert what?” “The
trajectory of Reid Malenfant’s covert activities. I’m talking about his true
purpose, beneath all the misdirection.” “True purpose?” “Come
now. You don’t think anyone believes an entreprene with Malenfant’s track
record is reconditioning man-rated rocket engines just to burn
industrial waste, do you?” He studied her. “Or perhaps you truly don’t know the
truth. How remarkable. In that case we both have much to learn.” He smiled easily.
“We believe Malenfant’s motives are sound—that’s why we invest in him—although
his objectives are too narrow. I saw his speech in Delaware the other night.
Impressive stuff: colonizing the Galaxy, immortality for humankind. Of course,
he hasn’t thought it through.” “Would
you believe me if I said I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about?” “Oh,
yes.” He eyed her. His eyes were a pale blue, the color of the skies of her
California childhood, long gone. “Yes, now that I’ve met you, I believe you. Perhaps
we understand your ex-husband better than you do.” “And what is it
you understand about him?” “That
he’s the only man who can save the human race from the coming catastrophe.” He
said it without inflection. She
had absolutely no idea how to reply. The moment stretched. Once more she
wondered if this man was dangerous. On
impulse, she decided to cancel the rest of her day and drive out to Malenfant’s
desert operation. Maybe, all things considered, it was time to see it for
herself. And she invited Cornelius along for the ride. She
called ahead to let Malenfant know she was on the way. But, working on the
principle that she should never miss a chance to make Malenfant’s life more
difficult, she didn’t warn him about Cornelius Taine. Out
of Vegas she took the 1-15, the main route to L.A. 300 miles away. Out of town
she was able to cut in the SmartDrive. The car’s limiter, controlled by the
invisible web of satellites far above, switched out as the automatic control
took over, and her speed rose smoothly through 150 miles per hour. As
the sun climbed, the air grew hotter. She rolled up her window, felt the
air-conditioning cool and moisten the air. Without
warning Cornelius said, as if resuming an interrupted conversation, “Yes, the
Delaware speech was interesting. But something of a throwback for Malenfant.
He’s usually much more discreet about his true ambitions.” When
Malenfant had first started making money, as a small-scale aerospace
consultant, he had spread himself over the media arguing for an expansion of
American effort in space: a new generation of heavy launchers, new manned
vehicles, a return to the Moon. He talked about the riches waiting in space,
escape from Malthusian limits to growth, the ability to save the species from
such calamities as an asteroid collision with the Earth, and so forth. The
usual space-buff propaganda. “The
image Malenfant built of himself was clear,” Cornelius said. “Here was a man
who was rich and was destined to get richer, and who was clearly prepared to
throw some of his money at the old dreams of space. But then his businesses
started to struggle. Isn’t that true?” It
was true. Investors had grown wary of this talk-show visionary. Space was
important for business, but business only cared about the constellations of utilitarian
satellites in low Earth orbit, for communications and weather and surveillance.
Thus far and no farther. And
Malenfant attracted no support from serious agencies— particularly from NASA.
NASA had long grown wary of frightening away its political backers by thinking
too big, and was focused on doing sexy science with small, cheap, unmanned
probes while sustaining the careers and empires associated with the giant
bureaucracy that ran the manned -space program, with its aging shuttle fleet
and a half-built and much-delayed space station. In
fact Malenfant himself started to attract unwelcome personal attention. There
were barroom psychoanalysts all over the media who found a common pattern in
his failure to have kids, his frustrated ambition to fly in space, and his
lofty ambitions for the future of humankind. And then there were the kooks—the
conspiracy theorists, the UFO nuts, the post-New Age synthe-sists, the dreaming
obsessives—none of whom had anything to offer Malenfant but bad PR. Then
along had come the yellow babies in Florida, and even NASA space launches were
suspended, and that seemed to be that. As
Cornelius talked, she discreetly booted up the car’s soft-screen and referenced
Cornelius Taine. Thirty-eight
years old. Born in Texas, not that you’d know it from the accent. Once a
professional mathematician, an academic. Brilliant was the word used in
the brief bio she found. A
full professor at Princeton at twenty-seven. Washed out at thirty. She
couldn’t find out why, or what he’d been doing since then. She set off a couple
of data miners to answer those questions for her. After the yellow
babies, Malenfant had regrouped. He
disappeared from the TV screens. He continued to fund educational
efforts—books, TV shows, movies. Emma, working within the Bootstrap
corporation, saw no harm in that, nothing but positive PR, and tax-efficient
besides. But in public Malenfant largely withdrew from his propagandizing, and
withheld any investment from what he started to call the “pie-in-the-sky
stuff.” And,
quietly, he began to build a seriously large business empire. For instance, he
had pioneered the mining of methane as a fuel source from the big high-pressure
hydrate deposits on the seabed off North Carolina. He had leased the technology
to other fields, off Norway and Indonesia and Japan and New Zealand, and bought
up shares judiciously. Soon methane production was supplying a significant
percentage of global energy output. The
giant tents Malenfant’s companies had erected over the sea floor, to decompose
the hydrates and trap the gases, had become a symbol of his flair and ambition. And Malenfant was
on his way to becoming remarkably rich. Space,
it seemed, was the place Reid Malenfant had started from, not where he was
going. Until, Emma
thought, if Taine is right—this. “Of
course,” Cornelius said, “Malenfant’s ambition is to be applauded. I mean his
real ambition, beyond this, umm...
diversionary froth. I hope you understand this is my basic position. What
grander goal is there to work for than the destiny of the species?” He spread
thin fingers. “Man is an expansive, exploring animal. We conquered Earth with
Stone Age technology. Now we need new resources, new skills to fund our further
growth, space to express our differing philosophies.” He smiled. “I have the
feeling you don’t necessarily share these views.” She
shrugged. This was an argument she’d rehearsed with Malenfant many times. “It’s
such a gigantic, mechanistic, depressing vision. Maybe we should all just learn
to get along with each other. Then we wouldn’t have to go to all the trouble of
conquering the Galaxy. What do you think?” He
laughed. “Your marriage must have been full of fire.” And he continued to ask
her questions, trying to draw her out. Enough.
She wasn’t prepared to be pumped by this faintly sinister man about her boss,
let alone her ex-husband. She buried herself in e-mails, shutting him out. Cornelius sat in
silence, as still as a basking lizard. After an hour they
reached the California border. There
was a border post here. An unsmiling guard scanned Emma’s wrist barcode, her
eyes hidden by insectile camera-laden sunglasses. Since Emma and Cornelius
proved to be neither black nor Latino nor Asian, and did not intend to take up
permanent occupancy in the Golden State nor seek employment there, they were
allowed through. California, Emma
thought sourly, is not what it used to be. Highway
58, heading toward Mojave, took them through the desert. The sun climbed
higher, and hard light fell from a hot, ozone-leached sky. The ground was baked,
bleached, flat and hard as a paving slab, with only gnarled and blackened
Joshua trees to challenge the endless horizontals. Somewhere to her right was
Death Valley, which had, in 2004, logged the world’s all-time highest
temperature at 139 degrees. They
reached Edwards Air & Space Force Base—or rather they began to drive
alongside its chain-link fence, forty miles of it running along-side the
highway. Edwards, with its endless expanse of dry salt lakes—natural
runways—was the legendary home of the test pilot. But from the highway she
could see nothing at all—no planes or hangars or patrolling men-in-black
guards. Nothing but miles of link fence. The accountant in her began,
involuntarily, to compute the cost of all that wire. Still,
the closeness of Edwards, with its connotation of 1960s astronaut glamour, was,
she was sure, the reason Malenfant had chosen this area for his newest project.
Malenfant’s methods with people were coarse, but he knew the power of symbols. And
it was, indeed, only a little way beyond Edwards that she came to the site of
Malenfant’s project. The
main gate was little more than a hole in the fence barred by a crash barrier
that carried a small, almost unobtrusive, Boot-strap corporate logo. The guard
was a hefty woman with a small, dazzling-bright pistol at her hip. Emma’s
company credentials, appended to the UV barcode ID she wore on her left wrist,
were enough to get her and Cornelius through the gate. Inside
the gate there was a Portakabin, once more displaying the corporate logo.
Beyond that there was more desert. There was no metalled road surface, just
tracks snaking to the dusty horizon. Emma
pulled the car over and climbed out. She blinked in the sudden light, felt
perspiration start out of her flesh after a few seconds of the desert’s dry,
sucking warmth. The shade of the cabin, even badly air-conditioned, was a
relief. She
took in the cabin’s contents with a glance. Malenfant’s joky company mission
statement was repeated several times: Bootstrap: Making Money in a Closed
Economy—Until Something Better Comes Along. There were display
stands showing the usual corporate PR, much of it approved by her, about the
methane extraction fields, and Bootstrap’s cleanup activities at Hanford and
the Ukraine nuke plants and Alaska, and so forth. Bootstrap
had tied up a recent youth-oriented sponsorship with Shit Cola, and so there
was a lot of bright pink Shit livery about the stands. Cornea gumbo, Emma
thought: too cluttered and bright. But it defrayed the costs. And the Shit
audience—sub-age twenty-five, generally subliterate consumers of the planet’s
trendiest soft drink—were showing themselves amenable to subtle Bootstrap
persuasion, mixed in with their diet of endless softsoaps and thongathons. No
evidence here of giant rocket plants in the desert, of course. Cornelius
was looking around in silence, an amused half smile on his lips. She was
finding his quiet know-all attitude intensely irritating, his silences
disturbing. She
heard the whine of an electric engine, a car of some kind pulling up outside.
With relief she stepped out the door. The
car was a late-model Jeep, a bare frame mounted on big fat tires, with a giant
solar-cell carapace glistening like beetle chitin. It carried two people,
talking animatedly. The passenger was a woman unknown to Emma: sixty, perhaps,
slim and smart, wearing some kind of trouser suit. Practical but a little hot,
Emma thought. And the driver
was, of course, Reid Malenfant. Malenfant
got out of the car like a whip uncoiling. He bounded up to Emma, grabbed her
arms, and kissed her cheek; his lips were rough, sun-cracked. He was ruinously
tall, thin as a snake, bald as a coot. He was wearing a blue NASA-type jumpsuit
and heavy black boots. As usual, he looked somehow larger than those around
him, as if too big for the landscape. She could smell desert dust on him, hot
and dry as a sauna. He said, “What kept you?” She
hissed, “You’ve a hell of a nerve, Malenfant. What are you up to now?” “Later,”
he whispered. The woman with him was climbing out of the car with caution, but
she seemed limber enough. Malenfant said to Emma, “Do you know Maura Della?” ; “Representative
Della? By reputation.” Maura
Della stepped forward, a thin smile on her lips. “Ms. Stoney. He’s told me all
about you.” “I
bet he has.” Emma shook her hand; Della’s grip was surprisingly strong,
stronger than Cornelius Taine’s, in fact. Malenfant
said, “I’m trying to win the representative’s support for the project here... But I suspect I’ve a little way to
go yet.” “Damn
right,” Della said. “Frankly it seems incredible to me that you can attempt to
build an eco-friendly project around rocket engines.” Malenfant
pulled a face at Emma. “You can tell we’re in the middle of an argument here.” “We sure are,”
Della said. Malenfant
fetched plastic water bottles from the car and handed them out while Maura
Della kept on talking. “Look,” she said, “the space shuttle actually dumps more
exhaust products into the atmosphere than any other current launcher. Water,
hydrogen, hydrogen chloride, and nitrogen oxides. The chloride can damage the
ozone layer—” “If
it got into the stratosphere,” Malenfant said amiably, “which it doesn’t,
because it rains out first.” “Sixty-five
percent of it does. The rest escapes. Anyhow there are other effects. Ozone
depletion because of the deposition of frozen water and aluminum oxide. Global
warming contributions from carbon dioxide and particulates. Acid rain from the
hydrogen chloride and the NOX products—” “Limited to a half
mile around the launch site.” “But
there. Anyhow there are also the toxins associated with rocket launches,
which only need to be present in small amounts. Nitrogen let can cause acute
pulmonary edemas, hy-drazine is carcinogenic, and there are old studies linking
aluminum with Alzheimer’s.” Malenfant
barked laughter. “The aluminum in rocket motors is one hundredth of one percent
of the total U.S. annual production. We’d have to be launching like Buck Rogers
to do any real damage.” “Tell
that to the mothers of the Florida yellow babies,” Della said grimly. It
had been a massive scandal. Medical studies had shown a series of birth
abnormalities showing up in Daytona, Orlando, and other communities close to
Cape Canaveral, in Florida. Abnormal livers, faulty hearts, some external
defects; a plague of jaundice, sometimes associated with serious neurological
diseases. Yellow babies. Naturally
Malenfant was prepared for this. “First of all,” he said evenly, “the medicos
are split over whether the cluster exists at all. And even if it does, who the
hell knows what the cause is?” Della
shook her head. “Heptyl has been detected in soil and plants. Along the east
coast of Florida it reaches as much as point three milligrams per kilogram—” Emma asked,
“Heptyl?” “Dimethyl
hydrazine. Unburned rocket fuel. Highly toxic; hydrazine compounds are
notorious liver and central nervous system poisons. Furthermore we know it can
linger for years in bodies of water, rivers, and marshes.” Della smiled thinly.
“I’m sorry. I guess we got a little worked up, driving around out here. As you
probably know, Malenfant has been kibitzing Congress for some time. Me
specifically. I thought I should come see if this rocket shop of his is just
another hobby-club tax write-off, or something serious.” Emma
nodded. Right now she didn’t see why she should make life easy for Malenfant.
“He calls you Bill Proxmire in a skirt.” Proxmire had been a notorious
NASA-opposing senator of the late twentieth century. Maura
Della smiled. “Well, I don’t wear skirts much. But I’ll take it as a
compliment.” “Damn
right,” Malenfant said easily, utterly unfazed. “Prox-mire was an unthinking
opponent of progress—” “While
I,” Della said dryly to Emma, “am a thinking opponent of progress. And
therefore, Malenfant is calculating, amenable to persuasion.” “I told you it was
a compliment,” Malenfant said. As
the two of them fenced, Cornelius Taine had been all but invisible, standing in
the shadow of the Portakabin’s doorway. Now he stepped forward, as if
materializing, and smiled at Malenfant. Cornelius didn’t blink in the harsh
sunlight, Emma noticed. Maybe he was wearing image-processing corneal implants. Malenfant
frowned at him, startled. “And who the hell are you?” Cornelius
introduced himself and his company. Malenfant
growled. “Eschatology. I thought I told the guards to keep you kooks out of the
compound.” Emma
tugged his sleeve. “I brought him in.” She murmured about the shareholding
Cornelius represented. “Take him seriously, Malenfant.” “I’m
here to support you, Colonel Malenfant,” Cornelius said. “Really. I don’t represent
any threat to you.” “Malenfant.
Just call me Malenfant.” He turned to Della. “I apologize for this. I get these
bullshit artists all the time.” “I
suspect you only have yourself to blame for that,” Della murmured. Cornelius
Taine was holding up manicured hands. “You have me wrong, Malenfant. We’re not
psychics. We are scientists, engineers, economists, statisticians. Thinkers,
not dreamers. I myself was formerly a mathematician, for instance. “Eschatology
has built on the pioneering work of thinkers like Freeman Dyson who, in the
1970s, began to consider the future scientifically. Since then we, and others,
have worked hard to compile, umm, a road map of the future. In fact, Colonel
Malenfant, we already have proof that our studies of the future are generally
successful.” “What proof?” “We’ve
become rich out of them. Rich enough to invest in you” He smiled. “Why have you come
here today?” “To
emphasize we support you. That is, we support your true objectives. We know
about Key Largo,” Cornelius said. Della looked
confused. “Key Largo? In Florida?” The
name meant nothing to Emma. But she saw it had caught Malenfant off balance. “This
is too complicated for me,” Malenfant said at last. “Get in the Jeep. Please.
We’ve got some hardware to see. Now that I do understand.” Meekly, harboring
their own thoughts, they obeyed. It
was a three-mile drive to the test stand, farther than Emma had expected.
Bootstrap owned a big piece of desert, it seemed. Malenfant’s
base here was like a miniaturized version of Edwards: miles of chain-link fence
cutting out a hole in the desert, a hole within which exotic technology lurked,
the scent of other worlds. But
there was a lot of plant here: fuel tanks and hangarlike buildings and
skeletal test stands. Malenfant just drove past it all without comment or
explanation. Was there a secret purpose here, more equipment than could
be explained away by the waste-disposal cover story? Malenfant
and Maura Della continued to argue about space and rockets. Cornelius Taine was
oddly detached. He sat apparently relaxed, hands neatly folded before him, gaze
sweeping over the desert, as the babble of chemical names and statistics went
on. There was something repellent about his surface of self-containment. Emma
was financial controller of Bootstrap—not to mention Malenfant’s ex-wife—but
that meant little to Malenfant in terms of openness and sharing of information
with her. She knew he did rely on her to keep the company within the fiscal
regulations, though. And that meant that, in a bizarre way, he trusted her to
break through his elaborate webs of deceit and concealment in time to comply
with the reporting rules. It was a kind of dance between them, a game of mutual
dependence played to unspoken conventions. In a way, she
admitted to herself, she enjoyed it. But
she did wonder—if Cornelius turned out to be right—if Malenfant had gone too
far this time. Secret rocket ships in the desert? So 1950s, Malenfant... Still,
here in this desert, just a few score miles from Edwards itself, Reid Malenfant—supple,
tanned, vigorous, cheerful— seemed at home. Much more than in a boardroom in
Vegas or Manhattan or D.C. He looked like what he was, she thought—or rather
what he had always wanted to be—a Right Stuff pilot of the old school, maybe
somebody who could have gotten all the way into space himself. But, of course, it
hadn’t worked out that way. They
reached the engine test facility. It was a big open box of scaffolding and
girders, with zigzag walkways scribbled across the structure, and a giant crane
peering over the top of everything. Lights sparkled over the rig, bright
despite the intensity of the afternoon sun. It looked like a piece of a
chemical factory, unaccountably shipped out here to the dull California desert.
But on a boxy structure at the center of the ugly conglomerate Emma could see,
crudely painted over, a NASA roundel. And
there, as if trapped at the heart of the clumsy industrial metalwork, she saw
the slim, snub-nosed form of a space shuttle external tank: a shape familiar
from images of more than a hundred successful Cape Canaveral launches, and one
memory-searing failure. White vapor was venting from somewhere in the stack,
and it wreathed around the girders and tubing, softening the sun’s glare. Oddly,
she felt cooler; perhaps the heat capacity of this giant mass of liquid fuel
was sufficient to chill the desert air, her own body. Malenfant
pulled up the Jeep, and they stepped out. Malenfant waved at hard-hatted
engineers, who waved or shouted back, and he guided his party around the
facility. “What
we have in there is a kind of mock-up of a space shuttle. We have the external
fuel tank, of course, and a complete aft section, with three main engines in
place. Where the rest of the orbiter would go we have a boilerplate truss
section. The shuttle engines we use are obsolete: They’ve all flown in space
several times, and have been decommissioned. We got the test hardware from
NASA’s old shuttle main engine test facility in Mississippi, the Stennis Space
Center.” He pointed to a fleet of tankers parked alongside the facility. They
were giant eighteen-wheelers, but against the rig they looked like beetles at
the foot of an elephant. “At Stennis they bring in the fuel, lox, and liquid
hydrogen, by barge. We don’t have that luxury.” They
reached a flame pit, a mighty concrete conduit dug into the desert alongside
the test rig. Malenfant said, “We’ve already achieved 520-second burns here,
equivalent to a full shuttle flight demonstration test, at one hundred percent
thrust.” He smiled at Maura Della. “This is the only place in the world anybody
is firing shuttle main engines right now, still the most advanced rocket
engines in the world. We have a nineteen-story-high fuel tank in there, eight
hundred tons of liquid fuel chilled through three hundred degrees or below.
When the engines fire up, the turbo pumps work at forty thousand revs per
minute, a thousand gallons of fuel are consumed every second—” “All
very impressive, Malenfant,” Della said, “but I’m hardly likely to be
overwhelmed by engineering gosh-wow numbers. This isn’t the 1960s. You really
think you need to assemble all this space hardware just to lose a little
waste?” “Surely.
What we plan is to use rocket combustion chambers as high-temperature,
high-volume incinerators.” He led them to a show board, a giant flow diagram
showing mass streams, little rockets with animated yellow flames glowing in
their hearts. “We reach two to three thousand centigrade in there, twice as
high as in most commercial incinerators, which are based on rotary kiln or
electric plasma technology. We feed the waste material through at high speed,
first to break it down and then to oxidize it. Any toxic products are removed
by a multistage cleansing process that includes scrubbers to get acidic gases
out of the exhaust. “We
think we can process most poisonous industrial byproducts, and also nerve gas
and biological weapons, at a much greater speed and a fraction of the cost of
conventional incinerators. We think we’ll be able to process tons of waste
every second. We could probably tackle massive ecological problems, like
cleaning out poisoned lakes.” “Getting rich by
cleaning the planet,” Della said. Malenfant grinned,
and Emma knew he had worked his way onto home ground. “Representative, that’s
the philosophy of my corporation. We live in a closed economy. We’ve girdled
the Earth, and we have to be aware that we’re going to have to live with
whatever we produce, useful goods or waste. But, if you can spot the
flows of goods and materials and economic value, it’s still possible to get
rich.” Cornelius Taine
had walked away from the others. Now he was clapping, slowly and softly.
Gradually he caught the atten- “Captain Future. I
forgot you were here,” Malenfant said sourly. “Oh,
I’m still here. And I have to admire the way you’re handling this. The
plausibility. I believe you’re even sincere, on the level of this cover-up.” Maura Della said,
“Cover-up? What are you talking about?” “Key
Largo,” Cornelius said. “That’s what this is really
all about. Isn’t it, Malenfant?” Malenfant glowered
at him, calculating. Here
we go, Emma thought bleakly. Not for the first time in her life with Malenfant
she had absolutely no idea what was going to come next, as if she were poised
over a roller-coaster drop. “I watched your
Delaware speech the other night,” Cornelius said. Malenfant
looked even more uncomfortable. “Expanding across the Galaxy, all of that? I’ve
given that talk a dozen times.” “I
know,” Cornelius said. “And it’s admirable. As far as it goes.” “What do you
mean?” “That
you haven’t thought it through. You say you’re planning a way for humankind to
live forever. Getting off the Earth is the first step, et cetera. Fine. But
what then? What is forever! Do you want eternity? If not, what will you
settle for? A billion years, a trillion?” He waved a hand at the sun-drenched
sky. “The universe won’t always be as hospitable as this warm bath of energy
and light. Far downstream—” “Downstream?” “I
mean, in the far future—the stars will die. It is going to be cold and dark, a
universe of shadows. Do you hope that humans, or human descendants, will
survive even then? You haven’t thought about this, have you? And yet it’s the
logical consequence of everything you’re striving for. “And
there is more,” Cornelius said. “Perhaps you are right that we are alone in
this universe, the first minds of all. Since the universe is believed to have
evolved from others, we may be the first minds to have emerged in a whole
string of cosmoses. That is an astounding thought. And if it is true, what
is our purpose? That, you see, is perhaps the most fundamental question
facing humankind, and ought to shape everything you do, Malenfant. Yet I see no
sign in any of your public statements that you have given any consideration to
all this.” The
meaning of life? Was this guy for real? But Emma shivered, as if in this hot
desert light the wind of a billion years was sweeping over her. “We understand,
you see,” Cornelius said. “Understand what?” “That
you are trying to initiate a clandestine return to space here.” “Bull hockey,”
Malenfant barked. Emma and Maura
Della spoke together. “Malenfant, he
alleged this earlier—” “If this is true—” “Oh,
it’s true,” Cornelius said. “Come clean, Malenfant. The truth is he wants to do
more than fire offrockets to burn waste. He wants to build a rocket ship—in
fact a fleet of rocket ships—and launch them from here, the heart of the
desert, and send them all the way to the asteroids.” Malenfant said
nothing. Della was visibly
angry. “This is not what I came here for.” Cornelius
said, “Malenfant, we back you. A mission to an NEO, a near-Earth object, makes
obvious economic and technical sense: the first step in any expansion
off-planet, in the short to medium term. And in the long term, it could make
the difference.” “What difference?”
Della said. “The
difference,” Cornelius said easily, “between the survival of the human species,
and its extinction.” “So
is that what you came to tell me, you swivel-eyed freak?” Malenfant snapped.
“That I get to save the world?” “Actually we think
it’s possible,” Cornelius said evenly. Della
frowned, eyebrows arched skeptically. “Really. So tell us how the world will
end.” “We
don’t know how. We think we know when, however. Two hundred years
from now.” The number—its
blunt precision—startled them to silence. Malenfant
looked from one to the other—the suspicious ex-wife, the frowning
congresswoman, the mysterious prophet— and Emma saw he was, rarely for him,
hemmed in. Malenfant
drove them back to the Portakabin. They traveled in silence, sunk in their
respective moods, wary of each other. Only Cornelius, self-absorbed, seemed in
any way content. At
the cabin Malenfant served them drinks—beer and soda and water—and they stood
in the California desert. Voices
drifted over the baked ground, amplified and distorted, as a slow countdown
proceeded. Malenfant
kept checking his watch. It was a fat, clunky Rolex. No implants or active
tattoos for Reid Malenfant, no sir. For a man with his eye on the future, Emma
thought, he often seemed wedded to the past. The firing
started. Emma
saw a spark of light, an almost invisible flame at the base of the stand,
billowing white smoke. And then the noise came, a nonlinear crackle tearing at
the air. The ground shook, as if she were witnessing some massive natural
phenomenon, a waterfall or an earthquake, perhaps. But this was nothing
natural. Malenfant
had once taken her to see a shuttle launch. She’d had tears in her eyes then,
from sheer exhilaration at the man-made power of the thing. And there
were tears now, she found to her reluctant surprise, even at the sight of this
pathetic, cut-down half ship, trapped in its steel cage and bolted to the
Earth. “Cornelius
is right. Isn’t he, Malenfant?” she said. “You’ve been lying to me for months.
Years, maybe.” Malenfant touched
her arm. “It’s a long story.” “I
know. I’ve lived it. Damn you,” she whispered. “There’s a lot of unfinished
business here, Malenfant.” “We’ll
handle it,” Malenfant said. “We can handle this guy Cornelius and his band of airheads.
We can handle anybody. This is just the beginning.” Cornelius Taine
watched, eyes opaque. Bill Tybee My name is Bill
Tybee. Is this thing
working? Oh, shit. Start again. Hi. My name is
Bill Tybee, and this is my diary. Well,
kind of. It’s really a letter for you, June. It’s a shame they won’t let us
talk directly, but I hope this makes up for your not being home for your
birthday, a little ways anyhow. You know Tom and little Billie are missing you.
I’ll send you another at Christmas if you aren’t here, and I’ll keep a copy at
home so we can all watch it together. Come see the
house. Here’s
the living room. Sorry, I folded up the cam. There. Can you see now? You notice
I got the video wall replaced, finally. Although I hate to think what the down
payments are going to do to our bank balance. Maybe we could have got by with
the old one, just the hundred channels, what do you think? Oh, I got the
solar-cell roof replaced too. That storm was a bitch. Here’s
Billie’s bedroom. I’m whispering because she’s asleep. She loves the hologram
mobile you sent her. Everybody says how smart she is. Same as her brother. I
mean it. Even the doctors agree about Billie; they’re both off the, what did
they say, the percentile charts, way off. You managed to give birth to two
geniuses here, June. I know they don’t get it from their father! I’ll
kiss her for you. There you go, sweet pea. One from me too. Here
we are in the bathroom. Now, June, I know it’s not much as part of the guided
tour. But I just want to show you this stuff because you’re not to worry about
it. Here’s my med-alert ribbon, this cute silver thing. See? I have to wear it
every time I leave the house, and I ought to wear it indoors too. And here are
the pills I have to take every day, in this bubble packet. The specialist says
they’re not just drugs but also little miniature machines, tumor-busters that
go prowling around my bloodstream looking for the defective cells before
breaking themselves up and flushing them out of, well, I won’t show you out of
where. Here I am taking my pill for today. See? Gone. Nothing to worry about. The
Big C just ain’t what it used to be. Something you have to live with, to
manage, like diabetes, right? Come
on. Let’s go see if Tom will let us into his room. He loves those star pictures
you sent him. He’s been pinning them up on his wall... Emma Stoney Emma was still
furious when she drove into work, the morning after her trip to the plant. Even
this early on an August morning, the Vegas streets were thronged. People in gaudy
artificial fabrics strolled past the giant casinos: the venerable Caesar’s
Palace and the Luxor and the Sands, the newTwenCen Park with its cartoon
reconstructions of ‘30s gangster-land Chicago and ‘60s Space Age Florida and
‘80s yuppie-era Wall Street. The endless lights and laser displays made a storm
of color and motion that was dazzling even against the morning sunlight, like
glimpses into another, brighter universe. But the landscape of casinos and
malls didn’t stay static; there were a number of vacant or redeveloping lots,
like missing teeth in a smiling jaw. And
whatever the facade, the scene within was always the same: square miles of
lush, ugly carpet, rows of gaming machines fed by joyless punters, blackjack
tables kept open twenty-four hours a day by the virtual dealers. Still,
the people seemed to be changing, slowly. Not so fat, for one thing; no doubt
the fatbuster pills were to thank for that. And she was sure there were fewer
children, fewer young families than there used to be. Demography in action: the
graying of America, the concentration of buying power in the hands of the
elderly. Not
that it was so easy to tell how old people were any more. There were
fewer visible signs of age: faces were smoothed to seamlessness by routine
cosmetic surgery, hair was restored to the vigor and color of a
five-year-old’s. Emma
herself was approaching forty now, ten years or so younger than Malenfant.
Strands of her hair were already white and broken. She wore them with a defiant
pride. Malenfant
had moved his corporation here, out of New York, five years ago. A good
place for business, he said. God bless Nevada. Distract the marks with
gambling toys and virtual titties while you pick their pockets. But Emma
hated Vegas’ tacky joy-lessness. It had taken a lot of soul-searching for her
to follow Malenfant. Especially after
the divorce. So we aren ‘t
married any more, he’d said. That doesn ‘t mean I have
to fire you, does it? Of course she had
given in, come with He
wasn’t her responsibility, as the e-therapists continually emphasized. He
wasn’t even open with her. This latest business with the shuttle engines—if
true—was yet another piece of evidence for that. And he had, after all, broken
up their marriage and pushed her away. Yet,
in his own complex, confused way, he still cared about her. She knew that. And
so she had a motive for working with him. Maybe if she was still in his life,
he might give more thought to his grandiose plans than otherwise. Maybe
he would keep from strip-mining the planet, in order to spare her feelings. Or
maybe not. Her
e-therapists warned that this was a wound that would never close, as long as
she stayed with Malenfant, worked with him. But then, maybe it was a wound that
wasn’t meant to close. Not yet,, anyhow. Not when she still didn’t even
understand why. When
Emma walked into Malenfant’s office, she found him sitting with his feet on his
desk, crushed beer cans strewn over the surface. He was talking to a man she
didn’t know: an upright military type of about seventy, dressed in a sports
shirt and slacks straight out of Cheers circa 1987, with a bare frosting
of white hair on a scalp burned nutmeg brown. The stranger got up on Emma’s
entrance, but she ignored him. She faced
Malenfant. “Company business.” Malenfant
sighed. “It’s all company business. Emma, meet George Hench, an old buddy of
mine from Air & Space Force days.” George
nodded. “When it used to be just plain Air Force” he growled. “Malenfant, why is
he here?” “To
take us into space,” Reid Malenfant said. He smiled, a smile she’d seen too
often before. Look what I did. Isn ‘t it neat? “So
it’s true. You’re just incredible, Malenfant. Does the word accountability mean
anything to you at all? This isn’t a cookie jar you’re raiding. This is a
business. And we can’t win with this. A lot of people have looked at commercial
space ventures. The existing launcher capacity is going to be sufficient to
cover the demand for the next several years. There is no market.” Malenfant nodded.
“You’re talking about LEO stuff: commu- “Well,
you’re right, although demand patterns have a way of changing. You can’t sell
cruises until you build a cruise liner. But I’m not talking about low Earth
orbit. We will build a heavy-lift booster, a direct ascent single-throw out of
Earth orbit.” And
now she knew that everything Cornelius Taine had told her was true. “You really
are talking about going to the asteroids, aren’t you? Why, for God’s
sake?” George
Hench answered. “Because asteroids are flying mountains of stainless steel and
precious metals, such as gold and platinum. Or they are balls of carbon and
water and complex organics. A single metallic-type near-Earth object would be
worth, conservatively, trillions in today’s market. It would be so valuable, in
fact, that it would change the market itself. And if you reach a C-type, a
carbonaceous chondrite, full of water and organic compounds, you can do what
the hell you like.” “Such as?” Malenfant
grinned. “You can throw bags of water and food and plastics back to Earth
orbit, where they would be worth billions in saved launch costs. Or you could
let a hundred thousand people go live in the rock. Or you can refuel, and go
anywhere. Bootstrapping, like it says on the letterhead. The truth is I don’t know
what we’re going to find. But I know that everything will be different. It
will be like Cecil Rhodes discovering diamonds in southern Africa.” “He
didn’t discover the mine,” she said. “He just made the most money.” “I could live with
that.” Hench
said earnestly, “The key to making money out of space is getting the costs of
reaching Earth orbit down by a couple of magnitudes. If you fly on Shuttle,
you’re looking at thirty-five thousand bucks per pound to orbit—” “And,”
Malenfant said, “because of NASA’s safety controls and qual standards it takes
years and millions of dollars to prepare your payload for flight. The other
launch systems available are cheaper, but still too expensive and unreliable
and are booked up anyhow. We can’t hire, Emma, and we can’t buy. That s why
we have to build our own.” Emma
shook her head. “But it’s impossible. People have been trying to come up with
cheap launchers for years.” “Yes,”
Hench said. “And every time they were killed by the Gun Club.” She eyed him. “The
‘Gun Club’?” “NASA,”
Hench growled. “Bureaucrat lifers with turf to defend. And the space lobby in
the USASF, which anyhow has always been overruled by the fighter pilots who run
that service—” She
turned back to Malenfant. “And the permissions we’ll need? The legal obstacles,
the safety rules? Have you thought about any of that stuff? Malenfant, this is
such a leap in the dark. Not even NASA’s launching spaceships right now.” Hench
cackled. “But that’s the beauty of it. The excitement. Ms. Stoney, we are
historically a capitalistic frontier people. We’ve known space is the new
frontier since 1950. Now’s the time to wriggle out from under the Gun Club
federal guys and do it the way we always should have.” Malenfant
shrugged. “Emma, I’ve got the business plans lined up if you want to see them,
and potential investors coming out of my ass—bankers, investment brokers,
merchant bankers, financiers, venture capitalists from Citibank, Prudential
Bache, Morgan Trust—” “All
of which you’ve kept from me. For God’s sake, Malenfant. Forget your drinking
buddies and after-dinner audiences. How the hell do we persuade real investors
to risk real money?” “By
building incrementally,” Hench said. “By cutting tin fast. By building a
little, flying a little, getting off the ground as fast as we can. That’s how
we built the Thor.” In
the 1950s, with the Atlas and Titan intercontinental ballistic missiles already
under development, the United States defined a need for a smaller, simpler
weapon for intermediate range missions, to be based in Britain and Turkey. The
Thor, built from Atlas parts, was the answer. “You’d
call it a Skunk Works operation today,” Hench said. “We had that damn bird on
the pad a year after the contract was signed. And we did it within budget, too.
Not only that, McDon-nell took it over and upgraded it to the Delta, and that
baby is still flying and making money today. And that’s why I’m confident I’m
going to be able to deliver.” Hench’s
eyes were a washed-out, watery brown, and flecked by damaged blood vessels.
Malenfant was listening, rapt, to this old man’s reminiscences. Emma
realized, of course, that his decision was already made, the new program under
this man implemented and running, a done deal; Malenfant would implicitly trust
Hench, his personal Wernher von Braun, to deliver as he promised, and he would
take a personal interest again only when there was hardware ready to fly on
some launchpad. But
even if the technology worked, even if the costs worked out as Malenfant seemed
to believe, there was the Gun Club and all the other opposing forces that had
killed earlier turf-threatening new initiatives—forces that had pushed
Malenfant himself into this covert scheme, obviously concocted over years, in
absolute secrecy even from her. But
now that it’s out in the open, what, she thought uneasily, is to stop the bad
guys from killing us too? And if they do, where will that leave Malenfant?
Where, in fact, will it leave me? For
she knew, of course, that she was already involved: that she would follow
Malenfant wherever his latest dream took him, for better or worse. What a
schmuck I am, she thought. She resolved to make more time for her e-therapists. Hench
talked on, urgently, meaninglessly, about rockets and engineering projects. For
some reason she thought of Cornelius Taine, his cold eyes, his bleak, crazy
warnings of the future. “Malenfant.” “Yeah?” “What are you
doing at Key Largo?” Spaiz Kadette >Copy this and
pass it on. >The news is
just incredible. After all that coverage over the weekend there can’t be a soul
on the planet who isn’t aware of Reid Malenfant and what he’s trying to do out
in the Mojave. >
Naturally the usual naysayers are hovering, moaning that Colonel Malenfant is
acting outside the lawn or is screwing up the environment! or is in some other
way irresponsible. > And there is the usual stench of
hypocrisy and decay from the bloated corpse that is NASA, our space agency, the
agency that should have done all this for us decades ago anyhow. > Here’s the
pitch. > Following a hastily convened gathering
in Hollywood, CA, a new society tentatively called the Flying Mountain Society
has been formed. If you want to join it will cost 500 dollars U.S. or
equivalent. > For that investment you won’t get any
information or brochures or member services. We will not print glossy magazines
or feed a giant staff. In fact we will have no full-time employees. As we are
not another NASA booster club you won’t get glossy pictures of spacecraft that
will never be built. All you will get is a guarantee that we won’t waste your
money. >
FMS isn’t the only space organization! but it does exist solely to get
us into space. >
Here’s the catch. Don’t join unless you are a hardworking person. Don’t join
unless you support Colonel Malenfant’s goal of developing a space industry in
our lifetimes! and are prepared to work for it. >
In fact we’d prefer you didn’t join at all. We’d prefer you started up your own
local chapter, affiliated to the Society! which we hope will evolve into a
global umbrella organization of pressure groups and activists. >
You can start with a bake sale. You can start by bombarding
the schools with images of asteroids. You can start by hiking out to the
Mojave, rolling up your sleeves, and helping Colonel Malenfant any way he can
use you. >
There is incidentally no truth in the rumors propagated in some sections of the
press that the Flying Mountain Society is in any way affiliated with or funded
by Bootstrap Inc. or any of its subsidiaries or affiliates asn quoten “a
propaganda exercise-” This is in fact counterf actual malice spread by Colonel
Malenfant’s turf-warrior enemies. >
If you want to get involved-i reply to this mail. Better yet just get to work. Maura Della Open journal.
September 3, 2010. It
was soon after my visit to Malenfant’s experimental site in the Mojave that the
news broke about Bootstrap’s true purpose—that is, to assemble a private
heavy-lift vehicle with space shuttle technology, to send some kind of mining
mission to an asteroid. I
don’t know if Cornelius Taine had anything to do with that. Presumably yes, if
it served his shadowy organization’s purposes. But it wasn’t impossible the
leak came from elsewhere; Bootstrap is surely as porous as any large
organization. Anyhow,
I find myself being sucked into the project. Somehow, through the leak and my
covert involvement—the fact that I didn’t blow the whistle immediately when I
got back from the Mojave—I’m becoming seduced into considering not just rocket
engine firings, not just a private launch system, but the NEO mission itself. This
seems to be Malenfant’s modus operandi: to build up an unstoppable momentum, to
launch first and answer questions later. The
usual forces of darkness are already gathering in Congress to oppose this. It’s
going to be a struggle. But
I already know I’m not going to walk away from Malenfant, despite his
outlandish, covert scheming. You
see, I happen to think Reid Malenfant is right. For the cost of one more space
launch—which is undisputed, financially and environmentally—it might be
possible to reach a near-Earth object, actually to start exploiting one of
those sun-orbiting gold mines, and so, just as Malenfant’s corporate title
suggests, to bootstrap a new human expansion into space. I think we’ve all
become desensitized to the state of our world. We
live in a closed economy, an economy of limits. Grain yields globally have been
falling since 1984, fishing yields since 1990. And yet the human population
continues to grow. This is the stark reality of the years to come. It
seems to me our best hope for getting through the next century or so is to
reach some kind of steady state: Recycle as much as possible; try to minimize
the impact of industry on the planet; try to stabilize the population numbers.
For the last five to ten years I have, in my small way, been working toward
exactly that goal, that new order. I don’t see that any responsible politician
has a choice. I
must say I entered politics with rather higher hopes of the future than I enjoy
now. But
even the steady state, our best-hope future, may not be achievable without
space. Without
power and materials from space we are doomed to shuffle a known—in fact
diminishing—stockpile of resources around the planet. Some players get rich;
others get poor. But it’s not even a zero-sum game; in the long term we’re all
losers. It
isn’t just a question of economics. It’s what this does to our spirit. We
are frightened of the future. We exclude strangers, try to hold on to what we
have, rather than risk the search for something better. We spend more energy on
seeking someone to blame for our present woes than on building for a better
future. We’ve become a planet full of old people—old in spirit, anyhow.
Speaking as a sexagenarian I know what I’m talking about. The
point is that if we can open up the limits to growth, then we can all be
winners. It’s as simple as that. That is why I’m
prepared to back Malenfant. Not, you’ll note, because I like his methods. But
the ends, I suspect, in this case However,
all this is going to take some extremely delicate opinion management.
Especially over what Malenfant is doing at Key Largo... Sheena 5 And in the warm,
shallow waters of the continental shelf off Key Largo: The
night was over. The sun, a fat ball of light, was already glimmering above the
water’s surface, which rippled with flat-light. Sheena 5 had spent the night
alone, foraging for food among the seabed grasses. She had eaten well, of small
fish, prawns, larvae; she had been particularly successful using her arms to flush
out hiding shrimp from the sand. But
now, in the brightness of day, the squid emerged from the grasses and corals,
and rose in the water. The shoals formed in small groups and clusters,
eventually combining into a community a hundred strong that soared in arcs and
rows through the water. Their jets made the rich water sing as they chattered
to each other, simple sentences picked out by complex skin patterns, body
posture, texture: Court me. Court
me. See my weapons! I am strong and
fierce. Stay away! Stay
away! She is mine! It
was the ancient cephalopod language, Sheena knew, a language of light and
shadow and posture, the “words” shivering one into the other, words of sex and
danger and food. It was a language as old as the squid—millions of years old,
much older than humans—and it was rich and beautiful, and she shoaled and
chattered with joy. But
there was a shadow on the water. And Sheena’s deep gravity sense told her of an
approaching infrasonic rumble, quite characteristic: it was a barracuda, a vicious
predator of the squid. This one was young and small, but no less dangerous for
that. The
sentinels, scattered around the fringes of the shoal, immediately adopted
concealment or bluff postures. Their simple words blared lies at the
approaching predator, and warned the rest of the shoal. Black
bands on the mantle, arms limp, swimming rapidly backward: Look at me. I am
a parrotftsh. I am no squid. Clear
body, dark arms in a downward V: Look at us. We are sea grass, sargassum,
drifting in the current. We are no squid. A
pseudomorph, a squid-shaped blob of ink, hastily emitted and bound together by
mucus: Look at us. We are squid. We are all squid. Turn
to predator, spread arms, white spots and false eyes to increase apparent size:
Look at me. I am strong and fierce. Flee! The
dark shape lingered close, just as a true barracuda would, before diving into
the shoal, seeking to break it up. Sheena
knew that there would be no true predators here, in this gardenlike reserve.
Sheena recognized the glimmer of steel, the camera lenses pockmarking the
too-smooth hide of the beast, the regular churn of the propellers in back. She
understood that the shadow could only be a watching Bootstrap machine. But
she sensed a dull recognition of this fact in the glittering animal minds of
her cousins, all around her; they were smart, too—smart enough to know they
were safe here. Besides, so sophisticated were their defenses that the squid
were rarely troubled by predators. So there was an element of play in the
darting concealment and watchfulness of the shoal. And then came the
hunt. The
slim cylinder cruised through the posturing, half-concealed squid. Recognition
pulsed through the shoal. Some of them spread their arms, covered their mantles
with patterns of bars and streaks. Look at me. I have seen you. I will flee.
It is futile to chase me. Now
one of the squid shoal, a strong male, broke free and jetted in front of the
barracuda. A pattern began to move over his skin in steady waves, a patchwork
of light and dark brown that radiated from his streamlined body to the tips of
his tentacles. It was the pattern Dan called “the passing cloud.” Stop and
watch me. The barracuda
cruised to a stop. The
male spread his eight arms, raised his two long tentacles, and his green
binocular eyes fixed on the barracuda. Confusing patterns of light and shade
pulsed across his hide. Look at me. I am large and fierce, lean kill you. The
metal barracuda hung in the water, apparently mesmerized by the pattern, just
as a predator should have been if it had been real. Slowly,
cautiously, the male drifted toward the barracuda, coming to within a mantle
length, gaze fixed on the fish. At
the last moment the barracuda turned, sluggishly, and started to slide away
through the water. But it was too
late for that. The
male lunged. His two long tentacles whipped out—too fast even for Sheena to
see—and their clublike pads of suckers pounded against the barracuda hide,
sticking there. The
barracuda surged forward. It was unable to escape. The male pulled himself
toward the barracuda and wrapped his eight strong arms around its body, his
body pattern changing to an exultant uniform darkening, careless now of
detection. But
when the male tried to jet backward, hauling at the prey, the barracuda was too
massive and strong. The
male broke the standoff by rocketing forward until his body slammed into the
barracuda’s metal hide—he seemed shocked by the hardness of the “flesh”—and he
wrapped his two long, powerful tentacles around the slim gray body. Then
he opened his mouth and stabbed at the hull with his beak. The hull broke
through easily, Sheena saw; evidently it was designed for this. The male
injected poison to stun his victim, and then dug deeper into the hide to
extract the warm meat beneath. And meat there was, what looked like fish
fragments to Sheena, booty planted there by Dan. The
squid descended, chattering their ancient songs, diving through the cloud of
rich, cold meat, lashing their tentacles around the stricken prey. Sheena
joined in, her hide flashing in triumph, cool water surging through her mantle,
relishing the primordial power of this kill despite its artifice. That was when it
happened. Maura Della “Ms. Della,
welcome to Oceanlab,” Dan Ystebo said. As she clambered
stiffly down through the airlock into the habitat, the smell of air freshener
overwhelmed Maura. The two men here, biologist Dan Ystebo and a professional
diver, watched She sniffed.
“Woodland fragrance. Correct?” The
diver laughed. He was a burly fifty-year-old, but the dense air mixture here,
hydreliox, turned his voice into a Donald Duck squeak. “Better than the
alternative, Ms. Della.” Maura
found a seat between the two men before a bank of controls. The seat was just a
canvas frame, much repaired with duct tape. The working area of this hab was a
small, cramped sphere, its walls encrusted with equipment. It featured two
small, tough-looking windows, and its switches and dials were shiny and worn
with use. The lights were dim, the instruments and screens glowing. A sonar
beacon pinged softly, like a pulse. The
sense of confinement, the feel of the weight of water above her head,
was overwhelming. Dan
Ystebo was fat, breathy, intense, thirtyish, with Coke-bottle glasses and a mop
of unlikely red hair, a typical geek scientist type. Igor to Malenfant’s Doctor
Frankenstein, she thought. His face was underlit by the orange glow of his
instrument panel. “So,” he said awkwardly. “What do you think?” “I
think it feels like one of those old Soviet-era space stations. The Mir, maybe.” “That’s
not so far off,” Dan said, evidently nervous, talking too fast. “This is an old
navy installation. Built in the 1960s, nearly fifty years ago. It used to be in
deep water out by Puerto Rico, but when a hab diver got himself killed the navy
abandoned it and towed it here, to Key Largo.” “Another Cold War
relic,” she said. “Just like NASA.” Dan smiled.
“Swords into ploughshares, ma’am.” She
leaned forward, peering into the windows. Sunlight shafted through dusty gray
water, but she saw no signs of life, not a fish or frond of seaweed. “So where
is she?” Dan
pointed to a monitor, a modern softscreen pasted over a scuffed hull section.
It showed a school of squid jetting through the water in complex patterns. The
image was evidently enhanced; the water had been turned sky blue. “We don’t
rely on naked eye so much,” Dan said. “Which one is
Sheena Five?” Dan
touched the softscreen image, picking out one of the squid, and the virtual
camera zoomed in. The streamlined,
torpedo-shaped body was a rich burnt orange, mottled black. Winglike fins
rippled elegantly alongside “Sepioteuthissepioidea”
Dan said. “The Caribbean reef squid. About as long
as your arm. See her countershading? The light is downwelling, corning from
above; she has shaded her mantle— brighter below—to eliminate the effect of
shadow, making herself disappear. Squid, all cephalopods in fact, belong to the
phylum Mollusca.” “Molluscs? I
thought molluscs had feet.” “They
do.” Dan pointed. “But in the squid the foot has evolved into the funnel, here,
leading into the mantle, and the arms and tentacles here. The mantle
cavity contains the viscera—the circulatory, excretory, digestive, reproductive
systems. But the gills also lie in there; the squid ‘breathes’ by extracting
oxygen from the air that passes over the gills. And Sheena can use the water
passing through the mantle cavity for jet propulsion; she has big ring muscles
that—” “How do you know
that’s her?” Dan
pointed again. “See the swelling between the eyes, around the esophagus?” “That’s her
enhanced brain?” “A
squid’s neural layout isn’t like ours. Sheena has two nerve cords running like
rail tracks the length of her body, studded with pairs of ganglia. The forward
ganglia pair is expanded into a mass of lobes. We gen-enged Sheena and her
grandmothers to—” “To make a smart
squid.” “Ms.
Della, squid are smart anyway. They are molluscs, invertebrates, but they are
functionally equivalent to fish. In fact they seem to have evolved—a long time
ago, during the Jurassic—in competition with the fish. They have senses based
on light, scent, taste, touch, sound—including infrasound—gravity,
acceleration, perhaps even an electric sense. See the patterns on Sheena’s
hide?” “Yes.” “They’re
made by chromatophores, sacs of pigment granules surrounded by muscles. The
chromatophores are under conscious control; Sheena can open or close them as
she chooses. The pigments are black, orange, and yellow. The underlying colors,
blues and violets, are created by passive cells we call reflecting... Ms. Della, Sheena can control her
skin patterns consciously. She can make bands, bars, circles, annuli, dots. She
can even animate the display. The mantle skin is like a reverse retina, where
neural signals are converted to patches of shade, rather than the other way
around.” “And these
patterns are signals?” “Not
just the skin patterns. A given signal seems to be made up of a number of
components: the patterns; skin texture— rough or smooth; posture—the attitude
of the limbs, head, body, fins; and locomotor components—whether Sheena is
resting, jetting, hovering, grabbing, ink jetting. There may be electric or
sonic components too; we can’t be sure.” The
diver growled, “Ms. Della, we’ve barely scratched the surface with these
animals. Not to mention their deep-water cousins. Until the last few decades
all we did was lower nets and see what we could catch. We used to say it was
like trying to understand the animals of the land by working with a butterfly
net from a balloon in the clouds.” “And
what do they use this marvelous signaling for?” Maura asked. Dan
sighed. “Again we aren’t sure. They don’t hunt cooperatively. They forage alone
by night, and shoal by day. The shoaling seems to be to provide protection
while they rest. The squid don’t hide on the bottom like octopuses; they shoal
over sea grass beds where there are few predators. They have elaborate
courtship rituals. And the young seem to learn from the old. They post
sentinels. Very effectively, too; though they may have six or seven predator
encounters per hour—with yellow jacks and mutton snappers, barracuda and
houndfish, coming at them from anywhere—the squid kill rate is very low. “But
a squid shoal is not a community like ours. They don’t play or groom. There are
no leaders among them. The squid don’t show much loyalty to each other; they
don’t care for their young, and individuals move between shoals every few days. “And
they live only a couple of years, mating only once or twice. The squid live
fast and die young; it’s not clear to us why such short-lived animals need such
complex behavior, communication systems, and breeding rituals. Yet they have
them. Ms. Della, these are not like the animals you may be familiar
with. Perhaps they are more like birds.” “And
you claim that these communication systems are actually a language.” Dan
scratched his beard. “We’ve been able to isolate a number of primal linguistic
components that combine in a primitive grammar. Even in unenhanced squid. But
the language seems to be closed. It’s about nothing but food, sex, and danger,
as far as we can see. It’s like the dance of the bee.” “Unlike human
languages.” “Yes.
What we have done is open up the language of the squid. We built on the basic
patterns and grammar the squid already employ. The number of signals Sheena can
produce is not unlimited, of course, but even unenhanced squid have a very wide
‘vocabulary,’ taking into account the range of intensity, duration, and so
forth they can employ. We think they express, for example, moods and intentions
with these factors. And some of this stuff is extremely ancient. Some of the
simpler signals—the deimatic displays designed to drive off predators, for
example— can be observed among the octopuses. And the squid diverged from them
back in the early Mesozoic, some two hundred million years ago. Anyhow,
building on this, we believe Sheena—or at any rate her descendants—should be
able to express an infinite number of messages. Just as you or 1 can,
Ms. Della. Squid are clever molluscs. Giving them language was easy’’ “How do you train
them?” “With positive
reinforcement. Mostly.” “Mostly?” He
sighed. “I know what you’re asking. Yes, cephalopods can feel pain. They have
free nerve endings in the skin. We use low-voltage electric currents to deliver
mild shocks during discrimination training. They react as if—well, as you would
if I touched you with a stinging nettle. It’s no big deal. Ms. Della, I hope
you aren’t going to get hung up on this. I cherish Sheena—above and beyond her
mission. I wouldn’t damage her. I have no interest in hurting her.” Studying
him, she realized she believed him. But she sensed a certain lack in him, a
lack of a moral center. Perhaps that was a prerequisite in any sentient
creature who would inflict pain on another. Dan was still
talking. “Designing the Sheena series of enhancements, we were able to prove
that the areas of the brain responsible for learning are the vertical and
superior frontal lobes that lie above the esophagus.” “How did you prove
that?” Dan blinked. “By
cutting away parts of squid brains.” Maura
sighed. Here we go again. Memo, she thought. Do not let Igor here repeat this
Nazi doctor stuff in front of the cameras. She
felt uneasy on a deeper level, too. Here was Dan Ystebo hijacking the squid’s
evidently remarkable communications senses for his own purposes: for capturing
banal commands transmitted by humans. But Dan had admitted he didn’t know what
all this rich speech was really^cr What if we are damaging Sheena, Maura
thought, by excluding her from the songs of her shoals? Does a squid have
a soul? They
studied Sheena. That head was crowned by a beak surrounded by flipperlike arms,
and two forward-looking eyes, blue-green rimmed with orange, peered briefly
into the camera. Alien eyes.
Intelligent. How did it
feel, to be Sheena? And
could Sheena possibly understand that humans—Reid Malenfant and his associates,
in fact—were planning to have her fly a rocket ship to an asteroid? The
squid school on the softscreen seemed to be hunting now. They were moving in
formation around an unmanned camera buoy. The images were spectacular, Jacques
Cousteau stuff. “They swim awful
fast,” she said. “They’re
not swimming,” Dan said patiently. “When they swim, they use their fins. Right
now they are squirting water out of vents. Jet propulsion.” “You
understand why I’m here. Malenfant is asking me to go to bat for you on the
Hill Monday. I have to put my reputation on the line, to enable this project.” “I know that.” “Tell
me this, Dr. Ystebo. You’re sure, absolutely sure, this is going to work?” “Absolutely.” He
spoke with a calm conviction. “Ms. Della, you have to see the power of
Malenfant’s conception. I’m convinced Sheena will be able to function in space
and at the NEO. She is smart, obviously adapted to gravity-free conditions—
there’ll be no calcium depletion or body fluid redistribution or any of that
crap for her—almost as if she has evolved for the conditions of space travel,
as we self-evidently haven’t. And she can manipulate her environment. We have a
variety of waldo-driven instruments which will enable her to carry out her
functions on “I’m
told the squid are social creatures. And they’re very mobile, obviously.
Whereas Sheena will be alone, in the can we’re going to cram her into—” “She’ll
have a lot of facilities, Ms. Della. Including comms, of course. We’ll do
everything we can to keep her functioning.” Functioning.
“Why not an octopus? Squid are social creatures. In
fact, isn’t it true that their consciousness arises from their social
structures? Whereas octopuses, I’m told, are solitary, sedentary creatures
anyhow who could stand the isolation and confinement.” “But
not so smart,” Dan said. “They work alone. They don’t need to communicate. And
they rely on smell, not sight, to hunt. Thanks to those squid
eyes—forward-placed for binocular vision—Sheena will be able to navigate
through space for us. It had to be a squid, Ms. Della. If she’s a little
uncomfortable en route, that’s a price we’ll have to pay.” “And
what about the return trip? The stresses of reentry, rehabilitation...” “In hand,” Dan
said vaguely. He blinked like an owl. In
hand. Sure. You’re not the one going to the
asteroid, you charmless nerd. Maura
found herself convinced. Malenfant knows what he’s doing, right down the line.
I have to force the approvals through, on Monday. Sheena—smart, flexible, and a
lot cheaper than an equivalent robot, even when you took into account the
launch costs for her life-support environment—was the item that had closed Reid
Malenfant’s interplanetary design. There
were some things working in her favor. Behind the scenes Malenfant had already
begun to assemble promises of the technical support he was going to need. His
old buddies at NASA had started to find ways to free up deep-space
communications and provide support for detailed mission design and other
support facilities. And it would help, she thought, that this wouldn’t be
solely a NASA-related project; cooperation from Woods Hole in Massachusetts and
the research institute at Mon-terey Bay Aquarium in California diluted the
hostility NASA always attracted on the Hill. But, she thought,
if I succeed I will be forever associated with this. And if the news about the
brave little squid turns sour “I’ve
been working with Sheena for months now,” Dan said. “I know her. She knows me.
And I know she’s committed to the mission.” “You think she
understands the risks?” Dan
looked uncomfortable. “We’re counseling her. And we’re planning to have Sheena
make some kind of statement of her own. Something we can broadcast, of course
with a translation. If something does go wrong we hope the public will accept
it as a justified sacrifice.” Maura
grunted, unconvinced. “Tell me this,” she said. “If you were her, would you
go?” “Hell,
no,” he said. “But I’m not her. Ms. Della, every moment of her life,
from the moment she was hatched, Sheena has been oriented to the goal. It’s
what she lives for. The mission.” Somberly
Maura watched the squid, Sheena, as she flipped and jetted in formation with
her fellows. I need to pee, she
realized. She turned to Dan.
“How do I, uh...” The
old diver type handed her a steel jar with a yellow label that had her name on
it. “Your Personal Micturition Vessel. Welcome to the space program, Ms.
Della.” Perhaps
reacting to some out-of-shot predator threat, the squid shoal collapsed to a
tight school and jetted away with startling speed, their motion
three-dimensional and complex, rushing out of the virtual camera’s field of
view. Sheena 5 The courting
began. The
squid swam around each other, subtly adopting new positions in time and space:
each female surrounded by two, three, four males. Sheena enjoyed the dance—the
ancient, rich choreography—even though she knew courting was not for her: it
never could be, after she had been selected by Bootstrap. Dan had explained
it all. But now,
regardless of Dan’s strictures, regardless of the clamoring mind she carried,
he came for her: the killer male, one tentacle torn on some loose fragment of
metal, bearing his She
should swim away. But here he was next to her, swimming back and forth with
her. She fled, a short distance, but he pursued her, swimming with her, his
every movement matching hers. She knew this was
wrong. And yet it was irresistible. She
felt a skin pattern flush over her body, a pied mottling of black and clear,
speckled with white spots. It was a simple, ancient message. Court me. He swam closer. But
the other males, still orbiting her, began to encroach, their eyes hard and
intent. The hunter, her male, swam up to meet the most bold. They met
each other, arms flaring, heads dark, bright bands on the mantle. Get away.
She is mine! The male refiised to back off, his body pattern flaring to
match the hunter’s. But the hunter raised his body until his fins bumped the
intruder’s, who backed away. Now
he came back to her. She could see that his far side was a bright, uniform
silver, a message to the other males: Keep away, now. Keep away. She is
mine! But the side closest to her was a soothing, uniform gray-black, a
smooth texture into which she longed to immerse herself, to shut off the
clattering analysis of the brain the humans had given her. As he rolled, the
colors tracked around his body, and she could see the tiny muscles working the
pigment sacs on his hide. Now
he faced her, open arms starfished around his mouth. His eyes were on her:
green and unblinking, avid, mindless, without calculation. Utterly
irresistible. And already he was holding out his hectocotylus toward her, the
modified arm bearing the clutch of spermatophores at its tip. For
a last instant she remembered Dan, his rigid human face peering out of glass
windows at her, the little panels he sent into the water flashing their signs. Mission,
Sheena, mission. Bootstrap! Mission! Dan! She knew she must
not do this. But then the
animal within her rose, urgent. She
opened her mantle to the male. He pumped water into her, seeking to flush out
the sperm of any other mate. And then his hectocotylus reached for her,
striking swiftly, and lodged his needlelike spermatophore among the roots of
her arms. Already, it was
over. And
yet it was not. She could choose whether or not to embrace the spermatophore
and place it in her seminal receptacle. The
male was withdrawing. All around her, the squid’s flashing songs pulsed with
life. She
knew, compared to a human’s, her life was short: flashing, bright, lasting one
summer, two at most, a handful of matings. And she was alone: she did not know
her parents, would never know her young, might never see this mate of hers
again. And
yet it did not matter. For there was consolation in the shoal, and the shoal of
shoals: the ancient songs that reached back to a time before humans, before
whales, before even the fish. The songs, poetry of light and dance, made every
squid aware she was part of a continuum that stretched back to those ancient
seas, and on to the incomprehensible future; and that her own brief, vibrant
life was as insignificant, yet as vital, as a single silver scale on the hide
of a fish. Sheena,
with her human-built mind, was the first of all squid to be able to understand
this. And yet every squid knew it, on some level that transcended the
mind. But
Sheena was no longer part of that continuum. Dan understood nothing of the
shoal—not really—but he had stressed that much to her. Sheena was different,
with different goals: human goals. Even
as the male receded, she felt overwhelmed with sadness, loneliness, isolation. Flaring
anger at the humans who had done this to her, she closed her arms over the
spermatophore, and drew it inside her. e-CNN Following
the revelation that a genetically enhanced squid is to be the effective control
center of Reid Malenfant’s quixotic mission to an asteroid <detail>,
there has been a predictable outcry from conservation and wildlife-rights
groups. But there was an
unexpected reaction on Wall Street today, where stocks in information
technology companies took a beating. Prices <full listing> quoted for the
traditional giants like IBM <link> and Microsoft <link> tumbled,
but so did the prices for companies like Qbit <link> and Biocom
<link>, recent stars of the markets with
their stream of successes in the burgeoning fields of
quantum-technology computing and bio-computing <background>. The
reason for all this action is Bootstrap’s rejection of traditional IT solutions
in favor of the apparently exotic choice of an enhanced animal. Now analysts
are questioning whether the industry’s reputation for overpriced, unreliable,
and bug-ridden products is finally taking its toll. Most
of the firms we contacted refused to comment. But an e-spokesperson for IBM
said today <animation> that... Ocean Child Thank you, Your
Honor. I only want to say this. I
want everybody to know what we in the Eden League are attempting. We
are developing an internal technology that will selectively suppress the
so-called “higher” brain functions in humans. It is clear to us that our
“intelligence” has been of no real evolutionary advantage, and therefore we
intend to discard it. That is why I have no regrets about the mine we attempted
to drop onto the laboratory at Key Largo. Frankly I wish it had worked, and I
know that statement will affect my sentencing. I don’t care; in fact I welcome
it. And
I can announce from this platform that we have already started researching a
counter-technology that will similarly restore the squid to their innocence. What those fascist
scientists are doing is cruel. I
don’t mean the experiments where they scoop out the brains of a sentient,
intelligent creature. I don’t mean the way they plan to put them to work,
farming the oceans for us and even shooting them off into space, where once
they were free. I mean the fact
that these animals have been given minds at all. For centuries we
have dragged these beautiful creatures from the Ocean for our food. Now, for
our own convenience, we have committed a much greater crime. We have inflicted
on these squid an awareness of mortality. And for that, may the Mother Ocean Thank you. That’s
all. Emma Stoney “We
are invoking deep principles of scientific thinking,” Cornelius Taine said.
“Copernicus pointed out that the Earth moves around the sun, not the other way
around, and so we were displaced from the center of the universe. The
Copernican principle has guided us ever since. Now we see Earth as just one
star, unexceptional, among billions in the Galaxy. “We
don’t expect to find ourselves in a special place in space. Why should
we expect to be in a special place in time! But that is what you have to
accept, you see, if you believe humankind has a future with very distant
limits. Because in that case we must be among the very first humans who ever
lived.” “Get to the
point,” Malenfant said softly. “All
right. Based on arguments like this, we think a catastrophe is awaiting
humankind. A universal extinction, a little way ahead. “We call this the
Carter catastrophe.” Emma shivered,
despite the warmth of the day. Malenfant
had suggested they follow up Cornelius Taine’s sudden intrusion into their
lives by accepting his invitation to come to the New York head offices of
Eschatology, Incorporated. Emma resisted. In her view they had far more
important things to talk about than the end of the world. But Malenfant
insisted. Cornelius, it
seemed, had gotten under his skin. So
here they were: the three of them sitting at a polished table big enough for
twelve, with small inlaid softscreens. On the wall was a gray-glowing monitor
screen. Malenfant
sucked aggressively at a beer. “Eschatology,” he snapped. “The study of the end
of things. Right? So tell me about the end of the world, Cornelius. What? How?” “That
we don’t know,” Cornelius said evenly. “There are many possibilities. Impact by
an asteroid or a comet, another dinosaur killer? A giant volcanic event? A
global nuclear war is still possible. Or perhaps we will destroy the marginal,
bio-maintained stability of the Earth’s climate. As we go on, we find more ways
for the universe to destroy us—not to mention new ways in which we can destroy
ourselves. This is what Escha-tology, Inc., was set up to consider. But there’s
really nothing new in this kind of thinking. We’ve suspected that humanity was
doomed to ultimate extinction since the middle of the nineteenth century.” “The Heat Death,”
Malenfant said. “Yes.
Even if we survive the various short-term hazards, entropy must increase to a
maximum. In the end the stars must die, the universe will cool to a global
uniformity a fraction above absolute zero, and there will be no usable energy,
anywhere.” “I
thought there were ways out of that,” Malenfant said. “Something to do with
manipulating the Big Crunch. Using the energy of a collapsing universe to live
forever.” Cornelius
laughed. “There have been ingenious models of how we might escape the Death,
survive a Big Crunch. But they are all based on pushing our best theories of
physics, quantum mechanics and relativity, into areas where they break
down—such as the singularity at the end of a collapsing universe. Anyway we
already know, from cosmological data, that there is no Big Crunch ahead
of us. The universe is doomed to expand forever, without limit. The Heat Death,
in one form or another, seems inevitable.” “But that would
give us billions of years,” Malenfant said. “In fact more,”
Cornelius replied. “Orders of magnitude more.” “Well, perhaps we
should settle for that,” Malenfant said dryly. “Perhaps.
Still, the final extinction must come at last. And the fact of that extinction
is appalling, no matter how far downstream it is.” “But,”
Emma said skeptically, “if you’re right about what you said in the desert, we
don’t have trillions of years. Just a couple of centuries.” Cornelius
was watching Malenfant, evidently hoping for a reaction. “Extinction is
extinction; if the future must have a terminus, does it matter when it comes?” “Hell, yes,”
Malenfant said. “I know I’m going to die someday. That doesn’t mean I want you
to blow my brains out right now. Cornelius
smiled. “Exactly our philosophy, Malenfant. The game itself is worth the
playing.” Emma
knew Cornelius felt he had won this phase of the argument. And, gradually, step
by step, he was drawing Malenfant into his lunacy. She sat
impatiently, wishing she wasn’t here. She
looked around the small, oak-paneled conference room. There was a smell of
polished leather and clean carpets: impeccable taste, corporate lushness, anonymity.
The only real sign of unusual wealth and power, in fact, was the enviable
view—from a sealed, tinted window—of Central Park. They were high enough here
to be above the park’s main UV dome. She saw people strolling, children playing
on the glowing green grass, the floating sparks of police drones everywhere. Emma
wasn’t sure what she had expected of Eschatology. Maybe a trailer home in
Nevada, the walls coated with tabloid newspaper cuttings, the interior crammed
with cameras and listening gear. Or perhaps the opposite extreme: an
ultramodern facility with a giant virtual representation of the organization’s
Mister Big beamed down from orbit, no doubt stroking his white cat. But
this office, here in the heart of Manhattan, was none of that. It was essentially
ordinary. That made it all the more scary, of course. Malenfant
said now, “So tell me how you know we only have two hundred years.” Cornelius smiled.
“We’re going to play a game.” Malenfant glared. Cornelius
reached under the table and produced a wooden box, sealed up. It had a single
grooved outlet, with a wooden lever alongside. “In this box there are a number
of balls. One of them has your name on it, Malenfant; the rest are blank. If
you press the lever you will retrieve the balls one at a time, and you may
inspect them. The retrieval will be truly random. “I won’t tell you
how many balls the box contains. I won’t give you the opportunity to inspect
the box, save to draw out the balls with the lever. But I promise you there are
either ten balls in here—or a thousand. Now. Would you hazard which is the true number, ten or a
thousand?” “Nope. Not without
evidence.” “Very wise.
Please, pull the lever.” Malenfant
drummed his fingers on the tabletop. Then he pressed the lever. A
small black marble popped into the slot. Malenfant inspected it; it was blank.
Emma could see there was easily room for a thousand such balls in the box, if
need be. Malenfant scowled
and pressed the lever again. His name was on
the third ball he produced. “There are ten
balls in the box,” Malenfant said immediately. “Why do you say
that?” “Because
if there were a thousand in there it’s not likely I’d reach myself so quickly.” Cornelius
nodded. “Your intuition is sound. This is an example of Bayes’ rule, which is a
technique for assigning probabilities to competing hypotheses with only limited
information. In fact—” He hesitated, calculating. “—the probability that you’re
right is now two-thirds, on the basis of your ball being third out.” Emma
tried to figure that for herself. But, like most probability problems, the
answer was counterintuitive. “What’s your
point, Cornelius?” “Let’s
think about the future.” Cornelius tapped the softscreen embedded in the
tabletop before him. The small monitor before Emma lit up, and a schematic
graph drew itself elegantly on the screen. It was a simple exponential curve,
she recognized, a growth rising slowly at first, steepening up to a point
labeled NOW. Cornelius said, “Here is a picture of the growth of the human
population over time. You can see the steep rise in recent centuries. It is a
remarkable fact that ten percent of all the humans who have ever existed
are alive now. More than five percent of all humans, Malenfant, were born after
you were. “But
that is the past. Let’s imagine how the future might develop. Here are three
possibilities.” The curve continued to climb, steepening as it did so, climbing
out of Emma’s frame. “This,” Cornelius said, “is the scenario most of us would
like to see. A continued expansion of human numbers. Presumably this would
require a move off-planet. “Another
possibility is this.” A second curve extrapolated itself from the NOW point, a
smooth tip over to a flat horizontal line. “Perhaps our numbers will stabilize.
We may settle for the resources of the Earth, find a way to manage our numbers
and our planet indefinitely. A bucolic and unexciting picture, but perhaps it
is acceptable. “But
there is a third possibility.” A third curve climbed a little way past the NOW
marker—then fell spectacularly to zero. “Jesus,” said
Malenfant. “A crash.” “Yes.
Studies of the population numbers of other creatures, lower animals and
insects, often show this sort of shape. Plague, famine, that sort of thing. For
us, the end of the world, soon. “Now.
You can see that in the first two cases, the vast majority of humans are yet
to be born. Even if we stay on Earth, we estimate we have a billion years
ahead of us before changes in the sun will render Earth’s biosphere unviable.
Even in this restricted case we would have far more future than past. “And
if we expand off-planet, if we achieve the kind of future you’re working for,
Malenfant, the possibilities are much greater. Suppose we—or our engineered
descendants—colonize the Galaxy. There are four hundred billion stars in the
Galaxy, many of which will provide habitable environments for far longer than a
mere billion years. Then the total human population, over time, might reach
trillions of times its present number.” “Oh. And that’s
the problem,” Malenfant said heavily. “You’re
starting to see the argument,” Cornelius said, approving. “I’m not,” Emma
said. Malenfant
said, “Remember his game with the balls and the box. Why are we here now? If
we really are going on to the stars, you have to believe that you were born in
the first one-billionth part of the total human population. And how likely is
that? Don’t you get it, Emma? It’s as if I drew out my ball third out of a
thousand—” “Far more unlikely
than that, in fact,” said Cornelius. Malenfant
got up and began to pace the room, excited. “Emma, I don’t know statistics from
my elbow. But I used to think like this as a kid. Why am I alive now? Suppose
we do go on to colonize the Galaxy. Then most of the humans who ever live will
be vacuum-sucking cyborgs in some huge interstellar empire. And it’s far more
likely that I’d be one of them than what I am. In fact the only pop
curve where it’s reasonably likely that we’d find ourselves here, now,
is…” “The crash,” said
Emma. “Yes,”
Cornelius said somberly. “If there is a near-future extinction, it is
overwhelmingly likely that we find ourselves alive within a few centuries of
the present day. Simply because that is the period when most humans who ever
lived, or who will ever live, will have been alive. Ourselves among
them.” “I don’t believe this
for a second,” Emma said flatly. “It
is impossible to prove, but hard to refute,” said Cornelius. “Put it this way.
Suppose I tell you the world will end tomorrow. You might think yourself
unlucky that your natural life span has been cut short. But in fact, one in
ten of all humans—that is, the people alive now—would be in the same boat
as you.” He smiled. “You work in Las Vegas. Ask around. Losing out to one in
ten odds is unlucky, but not drastically so.” “You
can’t argue from analogy like this,” Emma said. “There are a fixed number of
balls in that box. But the total number of possible humans depends on the
undetermined and open-ended future—it might even be infinite. And how can you
possibly make predictions about people who don’t even exist yet—whose nature
and powers and choices we know absolutely nothing about? You’re reducing the
most profound mysteries of human existence to a shell game.” “You’re
right to be skeptical,” Cornelius said patiently. “Nevertheless we have thirty
years of these studies behind us now. The methodology was first proposed by a
physicist called Brandon Carter in a lecture to the Royal Society in London in
the 1980s. And we have built up estimates based on a range of approaches,
calling on data from many disciplines—” Malenfant said hoarsely, “When?” “Not
earlier than one hundred and fifty years from now. Not later than two hundred
and forty.” Malenfant
cleared his throat. “Cornelius, what’s this all about? Is this an extension of
the old eggs-in-one-basket argument? Are you going to push for an off-planet
expansion?” Cornelius
was shaking his head. “I’m afraid that’s not going to help.” Malenfant
looked surprised. “Why not? We have centuries. We could spread over the Solar
System—” “But
that’s the point,” Cornelius said. “Think about it. My argument wasn’t based on
any one threat, or any assumptions about where humans might be Jocate4 or
whafJeveJ oftecb-nology we might reach. It was an argument about the
continued existence of humanity, come what may. Perhaps we could even reach
the stars, Malenfant. But it will do us no good. The Carter catastrophe will
reach us anyway.” “Jesus,”
said Malenfant. “What possible catastrophe could obliterate star systems—reach
across light years?” “We don’t know.” There was a heavy
silence in the wood-laden room. Malenfant said
gruffly, “So tell me what you want from me.” “I’m
coming to that,” Cornelius said evenly. He stood up. “May I bring you more
drinks?” Emma
got out of her chair and walked to the window. She looked out over Central
Park, the children playing. They were engaged in some odd, complex game of
shifting patterns. She watched for a while; it looked almost mathematical, like
a geometric form of communication. Kids were strange these days. Getting
brighter, according to the news media. Maybe they needed to be. But
some things never changed. Here came a buggy, she saw, crossing through the
park, drawn by a horse, tireless and steady. The world, bathed in smoky,
smog-laden sunlight, looked rich, ancient yet renewed, full of life and possibilities. Was
it possible Cornelius was right? That all this could end, so soon? Two
hundred more years was nothing. There were hominid tools on the planet two million
years old. And,
she thought, will there be a last day? Will there still be a New York, a
Central Park—the last children of all playing here on that day? Will they know
they have no future? Or is all this
simple craziness? Malenfant
touched her arm. “This is one hell of a thing, isn’t it?” She recognized the
tone, the look. All the skepticism and hostility he had shown to Cornelius out
in the desert had evaporated. Here was another Big Idea, and Reid Malenfant was
distracted, like a kid by a new shiny toy. Shit, she thought.
I can’t afford for Malenfant to take his eye off the ball. Not now. And it’s my
fault. I could have dumped Cornelius in Vegas, found a way to block his
approach... Too She
tried, anyway. “Malenfant, listen. I’ve been digging up Cornelius’ past.” Malenfant turned,
attentive. Some
of it was on the record. She hadn’t even recognized the terms mathematicians
used to describe Cornelius’ academic achievement—evidently it covered games of
strategy, economic analysis, computer architecture, the shape of the universe,
the distribution of prime numbers. He had been on his way, it seemed, to
becoming one of the most influential minds of his generation. But he had always
been... well, odd. His
gift seemed nonrational: he would leap to a new vision, somehow knowing its
rightness instinctively, and construct laborious proofs later. Cornelius had
remained solitary: he had attracted awe, envy, resentment. As
he’d approached thirty he had driven himself through a couple of years of
feverish brilliance. Maybe
this was because the well of mathematical genius traditionally dries up at
around that age, a prospect that must have terrified Taine, so that he thought
he was working against time. Or
maybe there was a darker explanation, Emma’s e-therapists speculated. It wasn’t
unknown for creativity to derive from a depressive or schizoid personality. And
creative capacities could be used in a defensive way, to fend off mental
illness. Maybe
Cornelius had been working hard in order to stay sane. If he had been, it
didn’t seem to have worked. The anecdotes of
Cornelius’ breakdown were fragmentary. At
first he was just highly aware, watchful, insomniac. Then he began to see
patterns in the world around him—the cracks in the sidewalk, telephone numbers,
the static of dead television screens. He had said he was on the verge of deep
cosmic insights, available only to him— “Who says all
this?” “His
colleagues. His doctors’ case notes, later. You see the pattern, Malenfant?
Everything got twisted around. It was as if his faith in the rationality and
order of the universe had turned against him, becoming twisted and
dysfunctional.” “Yeah.
Right. And envy and peer pressure and all that good stuff had nothing to do
with it.” “Malenfant,
on his last day at Princeton they found him in the canteen, slamming his head
against a wall, over and over.” After
that Cornelius had disappeared for two years. Emma’s data miners had been
unable to trace how he spent that time. When he reemerged, it wasn’t to go back
to Princeton but to become a founding board member of Eschatology,
Incorporated. And
here was Emma now, with Malenfant, in the orderly office of this apparently
calm, rational, highly intelligent man. Talking about the end of the world. “Don’t
you get it, Malenfant?” she whispered urgently. “Here’s a guy who tells us he
sees patterns in the universe nobody else can make out—a guy who believes he
can predict the end of humanity.” A guy who seemed on the point of inducing
Malenfant to turn aside his own gigantic projects to follow his insanity. “Are
you listening?” Malenfant
touched her arm. “I hear what you say,” he said. “But—” “But what?” “What
if it’s true? Whether Cornelius is insane or not, what if
he’s right? What then?” His eyes were alive, excited. Emma watched the
children in the park. Cornelius
returned and invited them to sit once more. He had brought a fresh chilled beer
for Malenfant and a coffee for Emma: a decent latte in a china cup, smelling as
if it had been freshly brewed and poured by a human hand. She was impressed, as
was, no doubt, the intention. Cornelius
sat down. He coughed. “Now comes the part you may find hard to believe.” Malenfant
barked laughter. “Harder than the death of humankind in two hundred years? Are
you for real?” Cornelius
said, with a nod to Emma, “Here’s a little more dubious logic for you. Suppose,
in the next few decades, humans— our descendants—do find a way to avoid
the catastrophe. A way for us to continue, into the indefinite future.” “That’s
impossible, if your arguments are correct.” “No.
Merely highly unlikely. But in that case—and knowing the hugeness of the catastrophe
to come—if they did find a way, what might our descendants try to do?” Malenfant frowned.
“You’re losing me.” Cornelius smiled.
“They would surely try to send us a message.” Emma closed her
eyes. The madness deepens, she thought. “Whoa.”
Malenfant held up his hands. “You’re talking about sending a message back in
timeT’ Cornelius
went on. “And the most logical thing for us to do would be to make every effort
to detect that message. Wouldn’t it? Because it would be the most important
message ever received. The future of the species would depend on it.” “Time
paradoxes,” Emma whispered. “I always hated stories about time paradoxes.” Malenfant
sat back. Suddenly, to Emma, he looked much older than his fifty years. “Jesus.
What a day. And this is what you want me for? To build you a radio that will
pick up the future?” “Perhaps
the future is already calling. All we have to do is try, any which way. They’re
our descendants. They know we are trying. They even know how we
are trying. And so they can target us. Or will. Our language is a little
limited here. You are unique, Malenfant. You have the resources and the vision
to carry this through. Destiny awaits you.” Malenfant
turned to Emma. She shook her head at him. We ought to get out of here. He
looked bemused. He
turned back to Cornelius. “Tell me one thing,” he said. “How many balls were
there in that damn box?” But Cornelius
would only smile. Reid Malenfant Afterward, they
shared a cab to the airport. “Remember those
arguments we used to have?” He smiled. “Which
arguments in particular?” “About whether to
have kids.” “Yeah.
We agreed our position, didn’t we? If you have kids you’re a slave to your
genes. Just a conduit from past to future, from the primeval ocean to galactic
empire.” “Right
now,” she said, “that doesn’t seem such a bad ambition. And if we did have
kids, we might be able to figure it out better.” “Figure out what?” She
waved a hand at the New York afternoon. “The future. Time and space. Doom soon.
I think I’m in some kind of shock, Malenfant.” “Me too.” “But
I think if I had kids I’d understand better. Because those future people who
will never exist, except as Cornelius’ statistical phantoms, would have been my
children. As it is, they have nothing to do with me. To them I’m just a... a
bubble that burst, utterly irrelevant, far upstream. So their struggles don’t
mean anything. We don’t mean anything. All our struggles, the way we
loved each other and fell out with each other and fought like hell. Our atom of
love. None of it matters. Because we’re transient. We’ll vanish, like bubbles,
like shadows, like ripples on a pond.” “We do matter. You
do. Our relationship does, even if it is—” “Self-contained?
Sealed off?” “You
aren’t irrelevant to me, Emma. And my life, what I’ve achieved, means a
lot to me. “But
that’s me sublimating. That’s what you diagnosed years ago, isn’t it?” “I
can’t diagnose anything about you, Malenfant. You’re just a mass of
contradictions.” “If
you could change history like Cornelius says the future people are trying to,”
he said, “if you could go back and fix things between us, would you?” She
thought about that. “The past has made us what we are. If we changed it we’d
lose ourselves. Wouldn’t we? No, Malenfant. I wouldn’t change a damn thing.
But—” “Yeah?” She
was watching him, her eyes as black as deep lunar craters. “That doesn’t mean I
understand you. And I don’t love you.” “I know that,” he
said, and he felt his heart tear. Bill Tybee June, I know you
want me to tell you everything, good and bad, so here goes. The
good is that Tom loves the Heart you sent him for his birthday. He carries it
around everywhere, and he tells it everything that happens to him, though to
tell you the truth I don’t understand the half of what he says to it myself. Here’s the bad. I
had to take Tom out of school yesterday. Some kids picked
on him. I
know we’ve had this shit before, and we want him to learn to tough it out. But
this time it went beyond the usual bully-the-Brainiac routine. The kids got a
little rough, and it sounds as if there was a teacher there who should have
intervened but didn’t. By the time the principal was called, it had gotten
pretty serious. Tom
spent a night in the hospital. It was only one night, just bruising and cuts
and one broken bone, in his little finger. But he’s home now. If
I turn this screen around... wait... you can see him. Fine, isn’t he? He’s
a little withdrawn. I know we discourage that rocking thing he does, but
today’s not the day. You
can see he’s reading. I have to admit I still find it a little scary the way he
flips over the pages like that, one after the other, a page a second. But he’s
fine, just our Tom. So
you aren’t to worry. But I’ll want assurances from that damn school before I
let Tom go back there again. Anyway, enough. I
want to show you Billie’s painting. Emma Stoney When she heard
Malenfant had hauled Dan Ystebo out from Florida, Emma
stormed down to Malenfant’s office. “Here’s
the question, Dan,” Malenfant was saying. “How would you detect a signal from
the future?” Behind
his beard, Dan Ystebo’s mouth was gaping. His face and crimson hair shone,
greasy, and there were two neat half-moons of dampness under his armpits:
souvenirs, Emma thought, of his flight from Florida, the first available, and
his Yellow SmartCab ride from the airport. “What are you talking about,
Malenfant?” “A
signal from the future. What would you do? How would you build a receiver?” Dan
looked, confused, from Malenfant to Emma. “Malenfant, for Christ’s sake, I’ve
got work to do. Sheena Five—” “You’ve
got a good team down there,” Malenfant said. “Cut them a little slack. This is
more important.” He pulled out a chair and pushed at Dan’s shoulders, almost
forcing him down. He had a half-drunk can of Shit; now he shoved it to Dan.
“Thirsty? Drink. Hungry? Eat. Meantime, think.” “Yo,” Dan said
uncertainly. “You’re
my Mr. Science, Dan. Signals from the future. What? How? Wait until you hear
the stuff I’m onto here. It’s incredible. If it pans out it will be the most
important thing we’ve ever done—Christ, it will change the world. I want an
answer in twenty-four hours.” Dan
looked bewildered. Then a broad smile spread over his face. “God, I love this
job. Okay. You got connections in here?” Malenfant
stood over him and showed him how to log on from the softscreen built into the
desk. When
Dan was up and running, Emma pulled at Malenfant’s sleeve and took him to one
side. “So once again you’re ripping up the car park.” Malenfant
grinned and ran his big hand over his bare scalp. “I’m impulsive. You used to
like that in me.” “Don’t
bullshit, Malenfant. First I find we’ve invested millions in Key Largo. Then I
learn that Dan, the key to that operation, is reassigned to this la-la
Eschatology bullshit—” “But
he’s done his job at Largo. His juniors can run with the ball a while...” “Malenfant,
Dan isn’t some general-purpose genius like in the movies. He’s a specialist, a
marine biologist. If you want someone to work on time travel signals you need a
physicist, or an engineer. Better yet a sci fi writer.” He
just snorted at that. “People are what counts. Dan is my alpha geek, Emma.” “I don’t know why
I stay with you, Malenfant.” He grinned. “For
the ride, girl. For the ride.” “All
right. But now we’re going to sit down and do some real work. We have three
days before your stakeholder presentation and the private polls do not look
good for us... Are you listening to
me, Malenfant?” “Yeah.”
But Malenfant was watching Dan. “Yeah. Sorry. Come on. We’ll use your office.” Reid Malenfant Malenfant had
called the stakeholder presentation to head off a flight of capital
after the exposure of his off-Earth projects. He
hired a meeting room at the old McDonnell Douglas Hunt-ington Beach complex in
California. McDonnell had been responsible for the Mercury and Gemini
spacecraft back in spaceflight’s Stone Age—or Golden Age, depending on your
point of view. Mercury and Gemini, “little ships that could,” had been highly
popular with the astronaut corps. Also he had the room lined with displays of
pieces of hardware taken from his Mojave development shops: hydraulic actuators
and autopilots and vernier motors. Real, scorch-marked rocket engineering. To
the smart operator, Malenfant liked to say, everything is a symbol. Emma nudged him.
It was time. He
stood up and climbed onto the stage. The audience buzz dropped, and the lights
dimmed. Once
again, a turning point, he thought, another make-or-break crisis. If I succeed
today, then the Big Dumb Booster flies. If I fail—then, hell, I find another
way. He was confident,
in command. He began. “We
at Bootstrap believe it is possible that America can dominate space in the
twenty-first century—making money doing it—just as we dominated commercial
aviation in the twentieth century. In fact, as I will try to explain, I believe
we have a duty to the nation, indeed the human species, at least to try. “But
the first thing we have to do is to bring down Earth-to-orbit costs,” he said.
“And there are two ways to achieve that. One way is to build a new generation
of reusable spacecraft.” The
first challenge came, a voice floating from the back of the room. We already
have a reusable spacecraft. We ‘ve been flying it for thirty years. Malenfant
held his hands up. “Much as I admire NASA’s achievements, to call the space
shuttle reusable is to stretch the word to its yield point. After each
shuttle flight the orbiter has to be stripped down, reassembled, and
recertified from component level up. It would actually be cheaper to build a
whole new orbiter every time. So
you’re proposing anew reusable craft? Lockheed has spent gigabucks and years
developing— “I’m
not aiming for reusability at all, if you’ll forgive me. Because the other approach
to cutting launch costs is to use expendables that are so damn cheap that you
don’t care if you throw them away. Hence, the ‘Big Dumb Booster.’ “ Using
the giant softscreen behind him he let them look at a software-graphic image of
George Hench’s BDB on the pad. It looked something like the lower half of a
space shuttle—two solid rocket boosters strapped to a fat, rust-brown external
fuel tank—but there was no moth-shaped shuttle orbiter clinging to the tank.
Instead the tank was topped by a blunt-nosed payload cover almost as fat and
wide as the tank itself. And there were no NASA logos: just the Bootstrap
insignia, and a boldly displayed Stars and Stripes. There
were some murmurs from his audience, one or two snickers. Somebody said, It
looks more Soviet than anything American. So
it did, Malenfant realized, surprised. He made a note to discuss that with
Hench, to take out the tractor-factory tinge. Symbolism was everything. Malenfant
pulled up more images, including cutaways giving some construction details.
“The stack is over three hundred feet tall. You have a boat-tail of four space
shuttle main engines here, attached to the bottom of a modified shuttle
external tank, so the lower stage is powered by liquid oxygen and hydrogen.
You’ll immediately see one benefit over the standard shuttle design, which is
in-line propulsion; we have a much more robust stack here. The upper stage is
built on one shuttle main engine. Our performance to low Earth orbit will be a
hundred and thirty-five tons—twice what the shuttle can achieve. “But
LEO performance is secondary. This is primarily an interplanetary launcher. We
can throw fifty tons directly onto an interplanetary trajectory. That makes the
avionics simple, incidentally. We don’t need to accommodate Earth orbit or
reentry or landing. Just point and shoot...” It may be big and
dumb, but it s scarcely cheap. “Oh, but it is. What you have here is a bird
built from technology about as proven and basic as we can find. We only use
shuttle engines and other components at the end of their design lifetimes. And
as I’ve assured you before, I am investing not one thin dime in R and D. I’m
interested in reaching an asteroid, not in reinventing the known art. We
believe we could be ready for launch in six months.” What about
testing? “We
will test by flying, and each time we fly we will take up a usable payload.” That s ridiculous.
Not to say irresponsible. “Maybe.
But NASA used that approach to accelerate the Saturn V development schedule.
Back then they called it all-up testing. We’re walking in mighty footsteps.” There was some
laughter at that. You have the
necessary clearance for all this? “We’re working on
it.” More laughter, a
little more sympathetic. “As
for our own financial soundness in the short term, you have the business plans
downloaded in the softscreens in front of you. Capital-equipment costs,
operating costs, competitive return on equity and cost of debt, the capital
structure including the debt-to-equity ratio, other performance data such as
expected flight rate, tax rates, and payback periods. Even the first flight is
partially funded by scientists who have paid to put experiments aboard, from
private corporations, the Japanese and European space agencies, even NASA.” You
must realize your whole cost analysis here is based on flawed assumptions. The
only reason you can pick up shuttle engines cheap is because the shuttle
program exists in the first place. So it s a false saving. “Only
somebody funded by federal money would call any saving ‘false,’ “ Malenfant
said. “But it doesn’t matter. This is a bootstrap project, remember. All we
need is to achieve the first few flights. After that we’ll be using the
resources we find out there to bootstrap ourselves further out. Not to mention
make ourselves so rich we’ll be able to buy the damn shuttle program. “I
know this isn’t easy to assess for any investor who isn’t a technologist.
Exercising due diligence, how would I check out such a business plan? How else
but by giving it to my brother-in-law at NASA? After all, NASA has the only
rocket experts available. Right? “But
NASA will give you the same answer every time. It won’t work. If it did, NASA
would be doing it, and we aren ‘t. All I can ask of you is that you don’t
just go to NASA. Seek out as many opinions as you can. And research the history
of NASA’s use of bureaucratic and political machinery to stifle similar
initiatives in the past.” There
was some stirring at that, even a couple of boos, but he let it stand. “Let
me show you where I want to go.” He pulled up a blurred radar image of an
asteroid, a lumpy rock. “This piece of real estate is called Reinmuth. It is a
near-Earth asteroid discovered in 2005. It is what the astronomers call an
M-type, solid nickel-iron with the composition of a natural stainless steel. “One
cubic kilometer of it ought to contain seven billion tons of iron, a billion
tons of nickel, and enough cobalt to last three thousand years, conservatively
worth six trillion bucks. If we were to extract it all we would
transform the national economy, in fact, the planet s economy.” How
can you expect the government to support an expansionist space colonization
program? “I
don’t. I just want government to get out of the way. Oh, maybe government could
invest in some fast-track experimental work to lower the technical risk.”
Nodding heads at that. “And there may be kick-starts the government can
provide—like the Kelly Act of 1925, when the government gave mail contracts to
the new airlines. But that’s just seedcorn stuff. This program isn’t called
Bootstrap for nothing. “We
have a model from history. The British Empire worked to a profit. How? The
British operated a system of charter companies to develop potential colonies.
The companies themselves had to bear the costs of administration and
infrastructure: running the local government, levying taxes, maintaining a
police force, administering justice. Only when a territory proved itself
profitable would the British government step in and raise the flag. “The
French and Germans, by contrast, worked the other way around: government
followed by exploitation and trade. By 1900 colonial occupation had cost the
French government the equivalent of billions of dollars. We don’t want to make
the same mistake. “We
believe the treaties governing outer space resources are antiquated,
inappropriate, and probably unenforceable. We believe it is
up to the U.S. government to revoke those treaties and begin to offer
development charters along the lines I’ve described. What we’re offering here
is the colonization of the Solar System, and the appropriation of its resources
as appropriate, on behalf of the United States—at virtually zero cost to the U.S.
taxpayer. And we all get rich as Croesus in the process.” There was a
smattering of applause at that. He
stepped forward to the front of the stage. Before him there was a sea of
faces—mostly men, of course, most of them over fifty and therefore conservative
as hell. There were representatives of his corporate partners here—Aerojet and
Honeywell and Deutsche Aerospace and Scaled Composites and Martin Marietta and
others—as well as representatives of the major investors he still needed to
attract, and four or five NASA managers, even a couple of uniformed USASF
officers. Movers and shakers, the makers of the future, and a few entrenched
opponents. He marshaled his
words. “This
isn’t a game we’re playing here. In a very real sense we have no choice. “I
cut my teeth on the writings of the space-colony visionaries of the sixties and
seventies. O’Neill, for instance. Remember him? All those cities in space.
Those guys argued, convincingly, that the limits to economic growth could be
overcome by expansion into space. They made the assumption that the proposed
space programs of the time would provide the capability to maintain the
economic growth required by our civilization. “None of it
happened. “Today,
if we want to start to build a space infrastructure, we’ve lost maybe forty
years, and a significant downgrade of our capability to achieve heavy
lift into orbit. And the human population has kept right on growing. Not only
that, there is a continuing growth in wealth per person. Even a pessimistic
extrapolation says we need total growth of a factor of sixty over the
rest of this century to keep up. “But right now we
ain’t growing at all. We’re shrinking. “We lose
twenty-five billion tons of topsoil a year. That’s equivalent to six 1930s
dustbowls. Aquifers—such as those beneath our own grain belt*—are becoming
exhausted. Our genetically uniform modern crops aren’t proving too resistant to
disease. And so on. We are facing problems that are spiraling out of control, “Let
me put this another way. Suppose you have a lily, doubling in size every day.
In thirty days it will cover the pond. Right now it looks harmless. You might
think you need to act when it covers half the pond. But when will that be? On
the twenty-ninth day. “People, this is
the twenty-ninth day. “Here’s the
timetable I’m working to. “We
need to be able to use power from space to respond to the global energy
shortage by 2020. That’s just ten years from now. “By
2050 we need a working economy in space that can return power, microgravity industrial
products, and scarce resources to the Earth. We might even be feeding the world
from space by then. We’ll surely need tens of thousands of people in space to
achieve this, an infrastructure extending maybe as far as Jupiter. That’s just
forty years away. “By
2100 we probably need to aim for economic equivalence between Earth and space.
I can’t hazard what size of economy this implies. Some say we may need as many
as a billion people out there. We can figure it out later. “These
are targets, not prophecy. We may not achieve them; if we don’t try, we
certainly won’t. My point is that we’ve sat around with our thumbs up our butts
for too long. If we start now, we may just make it. If we leave it any
longer, we may not have a planet to launch our spaceships from.” “And,” he said,
“in the end, have faith.” In who? You? Malenfant smiled. His
speech was well rehearsed, and it almost convinced him. But Cornelius’ Carter
stuff nagged away at the back of his head. Was all this stuff, the exploitation
of the Solar System for profit, really to be his destiny? Or—something else,
something he couldn’t yet glimpse? He felt his pulse
race at the prospect. Behind
him, the softscreen’s software-generated images gently morphed into a shot of a
Big Dumb Booster, real hardware sitting on the pad, a pillar of heavy
engineering wreathed in vapor under a burning blue sky, a spaceship ready for
launch. Damn if he
couldn’t see some glistening eyes out there, shining in the transmitted desert
light. “This is a live image,” he said. “We’re ramping up for our first smoke
test. People, this is Emma Stoney It
only took a week before Dan had designed and set up his first
message-from-the-future experiment, at a place called the National Radio
Astronomy Observatory in West Virginia. Emma was relieved that the funding
required was modest, comparatively anyhow, and that Malenfant was able to pull
strings to get his way without, as far as she could tell, any visible damage to
the company. Translation:
nobody had found out yet what the hell they were doing. Weeks
went by, and the experiment produced nothing useful. Malenfant shuttled between
Vegas, the Mojave, and West Virginia. After
a month of trying to convince Malenfant to come back to work, Emma cleared her
diary and caught a flight to West Virginia. She
had a Bootstrap driver take her out to the radio observatory. She arrived at
midnight. The
National Radio Astronomy Observatory proved to be set in a leafy valley
surrounded by forest-clad hills. In the cloudless October sky a sliver of Moon
floated among the stars. As
her eyes dark-adapted Emma made out a cluster of upturned dishes, each
cluttered with spidery receiving equipment. The dishes seemed to glow, silver
and white, as they peered up hopefully into an impenetrable, infinite sky.
Occasionally one of the dishes would move on its fragile-looking stand, with a
grind of heavy equipment, at the obscure command of one of the observers in the
low, cheap-looking buildings. She wondered how many of the researchers here
were now working for Bootstrap or for Eschatology—in either case, presumably,
funded by Malenfant’s money. She
was taken to a grassy area where half a dozen folding lawn chairs had been set
up. Malenfant, Dan Ystebo, and Cornelius Taine were working their way through a
couple of six-packs. All of them were bundled up against the chill. Dan,
crumpled and slightly drunk, looked as if he hadn’t changed his T-shirt since
Florida. Cornelius wasn’t drinking. He was wearing his customary designer suit,
neat and seamless; somehow he seemed sealed off from this environment: green
hills and silence and stately nature. Malenfant
was pacing, restless, his footprints dark against the dew on the grass. She
sighed. Malenfant, in this obsessive mood, took some management. Well, she’d
expected this to take some time. She
sat down gingerly on a spare chair and accepted a beer. “I should have brought
a heavier coat.” Dan
said sleepily, “After the first six-pack you don’t notice the cold.” “So
what have you picked up from our silver-suited descendants?” Cornelius
shook his head. “We didn’t expect success so easily. We just had to eliminate
the most obvious possibility.” She
glanced around. “These are radio telescopes. Right? You’re expecting to pick up
back-to-the-future messages by radio waves?” “We’re
trying to build a Feynman radio here, Emma,” Dan said. “Feynman? As in
Richard Feynman?” Malenfant
was smiling. “Turns out,” he said, “there’s a loophole in the laws of physics.” Cornelius
held up his hands. “Look, suppose you jiggle an atom to produce a radio wave.
We have equations that tell us how the wave travels. But the equations always
have two solutions.” “Two?” Dan
scratched his belly and yawned. “Like taking a square root. Suppose you have a
square lawn, nine square yards in area. How long is the side?” “Three
yards,” she said promptly. “Because three is root nine.” “Okay. But nine
has another square root.” “Minus
three,” she said. “I know. But that doesn’t count. You can’t have a lawn with a
side of minus three yards. It makes no physical sense.” Dan
nodded. “In the same way the electromagnetism equations always have two
solutions. One, like the positive root, describes the waves we’re familiar
with, traveling into the future, that arrive at a receiver after they
left the transmitter. We call those retarded waves. But there’s also another
solution, like the negative root—” “Describing waves
arriving from the future, I suppose.” “Well, yes. What
we call advanced waves.” Cornelius
said, “It’s perfectly good physics, Ms. Stoney. Many physical laws are
time-symmetric. Run them forward, and you see an atom emitting a photon. Run
them backward, and you see the photon hitting the atom.” “Which
is where Feynman comes in,” Dan said. “Feynman supposed the outgoing radiation
is absorbed by matter, gas clouds, out there in the universe. The gas is
disturbed, and gives off advanced waves of its own. The energy of all those
little sources travels back in time to the receiver. And you get
interference. One wave canceling another. All the secondary advanced waves
cancel out the original advanced wave at the transmitter. And all their energy
goes into the retarded wave.” “It’s
kind of beautiful,” Malenfant said. “You have to imagine all these ghostly wave
echoes traveling backward and forward in time, perfectly synchronized, all
working together to mimic an ordinary radio wave.” Emma
had an unwelcome image of atoms sparsely spread through some dark, dismal
future, somehow emitting photons in a mysterious choreography, and those
photons converging on Earth, gathering in strength, until they fell to the
ground here and now, around her. “The
problem is,” Cornelius said gently, “Feynman’s argument, if you think about it,
rests on assumptions about the distribution of matter in the future of the
universe. You have to suppose that every photon leaving our transmitters
will be absorbed by matter somewhere—maybe in billions of years from now. But
what if that isn’t true? The universe isn’t some cloud of gas. It’s lumpy, and
it’s expanding. And it seems to be getting more transparent.” “We
thought it was possible,” Dan said, “that not all the advanced waves
cancel out perfectly. Hence all this. We use the radio dishes here to send
millisecond-pulse microwave radiation into space. Then we vary the rig: we send
out pulses into a deadend absorber. And we monitor the power output. Remember
the advanced waves are supposed to contribute to the energy of the retarded
wave, by Feynman’s theory. If the universe isn ‘t a perfect absorber—” “Then
there would be a difference in the two cases,” Emma said. “Yeah.
We ought to see a variation, a millisecond wiggle, when we beam into space,
because the echo effect isn’t perfect. And we hope to detect any message in
those returning advanced echoes—if somebody downstream has figured out a way to
modify them. “We
pick cloudless nights, and we aim out of the plane of the Galaxy, so we miss
everything we can see. We figure that only one percent of the power will be
absorbed by the atmosphere, and only three percent by the Galaxy environment.
The rest ought to make it—spreading out, ever more thinly—to inter-galactic
space.” “Of
course,” Cornelius said, “we can be sure that whatever message we do receive
will be meaningful to us.” He looked around; his skin seemed to glow in the
starlight. “I mean, to the four of us, personally. For they know we are
sitting here, planning this.” Emma shivered
again. “And did you find anything?” “Not to a part in
a billion,” Cornelius said. There
was silence, save for a distant wind rustling ink-black trees. Emma
found she had been holding her breath. She let it out gently. Of course not,
Emma. What did you expect? “Crying
shame,” Dan Ystebo said, and he reached for another beer. “Of course
experiments like this have been run before. You can find them in the
literature. Schmidt in 1980. Partridge, Newman a few years earlier. Always
negative. Which is why,” he said slowly, “we’re considering other options.”“ “ What other
options?” Emma asked. “We
must use something else,” Cornelius said, “something that isn’t absorbed so
easily as photons. A long mean-free-path length. Neutrinos.” “The
spinning ghosts.” Dan belched, and took a pull at his beer. “Nothing absorbs
neutrinos.” Emma
frowned, only vaguely aware of what a neutrino was. “So how do you make a
neutrino transmitter? Is it expensive?” Cornelius
laughed. “You could say that.” He counted the ways on his hands. “You set off a
new Big Bang. You spark off a supernova explosion. You turn a massive nuclear
power plant on and off. You create a high-energy collision in a particle
accelerator...” Malenfant
nodded. “Emma, I was going to tell you. I need you to find me an accelerator.” Enough, she
thought. Emma
stood and drew Malenfant aside. “Malenfant, face it. You’re being spun a line
by Cornelius here, who has nothing to show you, nothing but shithead
arguments based on weird statistics and games with techno toys. He’s spinning
some kind of schizoid web, and he’s drawing you into it. It has to stop here
before—” “If
something goes wrong in the cockpit,” he snapped, “you don’t give up. You try
something else. And then another thing. Again and again until you find
something that works. Have a little faith, Emma.” Emma opened her mouth, but he
had already turned back to Dan Ystebo. “Now tell me how we detect these damn
neutrons.” “Neutrinos, Malenfant.” Cornelius
leaned over to Emma. “The Feynman stuff may seem spooky to you. It seems spooky
to me: the idea of radio waves passing back and forth through time. But it’s
actually fundamental to our reality. “Why
is there a direction to time at all? Why does the future feel different
from the past? Some of us believe it’s because the universe is not symmetrical.
At one end there is the Big Bang, a point of infinite compression. And at the
other there is the endless expansion, infinite dilution. They couldn’t be more
different. “
We can figure out the structure to the universe by making observations,
expressing it in such terms. But what difference does it make to an electron?
How does it know that the forward-in-time radio waves are the correct
ones to emit? “Maybe
it’s because of those back-in-time echoes. Perhaps an electron can tell where
it is in time—and which way it’s facing. And that s how come the
forward-in-time waves are the ones that make sense. “All
this is analogy and anthropomorphism. Of course electrons don’t know anything.
I could say, more formally, that the Feynman theory provides a way for the
boundary conditions of the universe to impose a selection effect on retarded
waves. But that would just be blinding you with science; and we wouldn’t want
that, would we?” He was smiling, his teeth white. He was toying with her, she
realized. Malenfant
and Ystebo talked on, slightly drunk, eager. It seemed to Emma that their
voices rose up into the sky, small and meaningless, and far above the stars
wheeled, unconcerned. Bill Tybee Well,
June, I had my meeting with Principal Bradfield. She’s still determined she
won’t take Tom back. At least I found
out a little more. Tom,
well, he isn’t the only one. The only supersmart kid, I mean. There are three
others they’ve identified at the school, and a couple more they’re suspicious
about. That makes it a couple per thousand, and that’s about right. It
seems this is some kind of nationwide phenomenon. Maybe global. But
the numbers are uncertain. The kids are usually identified only when they get
to school. The
principal says they are disruptive. If you have one of them in a class she gets
bored and impatient and distracts everybody else. If there is more than one,
they kind of hook up together and start doing their own projects, even using
their own private language, the principal says, until you can’t control them at
all. And
then there’s the violence. The principal wasn’t about to say so, but I got the
impression some of the teachers aren’t prepared to protect the kids properly. I asked the
principal, why us? But she didn’t have an answer. Nobody
knows why these kids are emerging. Maybe some environmental thing, or something
in the food, or some radiation effect that hit them in the womb. It’s just
chance it happened to be us. Anyhow
the school board is looking at some other solution for Tom. Maybe he’ll have a
teacher at home. We might even get an e-teacher, but I don’t know how good they
are. I did read in the paper there have been proposals for some kind of special
schools just for the smart kids, but that wouldn’t be local; Tom would have to
board. Anyhow
I don’t want Tom to be taken off to some special school, and I know you feel
the same. I
want him to be smart. I’m proud that he’s smart. But I want him to be normal,
just like other kids. I don’t want him to be different. Tom
wants me to download some of the stuff from his Heart for you. Just a second… Emma Stoney Back in her Vegas
office, Emma sat back and read through her latest submission
to Maura Della. The
antique treaties that govern space activities are examples of academic
lawmaking. They were set down far in advance of any activity they were supposed
to regulate. They certainly fail to address the legitimate needs of private
corporations and individuals who might own space-related resources and/or
exploit them for profit. In fact they are more political statements by the
former Soviet Union and Third World nations than a workable set of legal rules. We
believe the most appropriate action is therefore to get our ratification of the
treaties revoked. There are precedents for this, notably when President Carter
revoked the Panama Canal Treaty by an executive order. And to put it bluntly,
since the United States signed these treaties with a single main competitor in
mind—the Soviet Union, a competitor which no longer even exists—there is no
reason to be morally bound by them... Malenfant
was picking a fight by building his damn spaceship, out in the desert,
exposing it to the cameras, and daring the bureaucrats and turf warriors and
special-interest groups to shut him down. That boldness had carried him a long
way. But Emma suspected that Malenfant had had an easy ride so far; the
bureaucratic infighting had barely begun. Emma—with a team
of specialist lawyers mostly based in New York, and with backing from Maura and
other friends in Washington—was trying to clear away the regulatory issues that
could ground Malenfant’s BDBs just as surely as a blowup on Space
activities were regulated, internationally, by various treaties that dated back
to the Stone Age of spaceflight: days when only governments operated
spacecraft, treaties drafted in the shadow of the Cold War. But the mass of
badly drafted legislation and treaties gave rise to anomalies and
contradictions. Consider
tort liabilities, for instance. If Malenfant had been operating an airline, and
one of his planes crashed on Mexico, then he would be responsible and his
insurance would have to soak up the damages and lawsuits. But under the terms
of a 1972 space liability convention, if Malenfant’s BDB crashed, the U.S.
government itself would be liable. Another
problem area was the issue of certification of airworthiness—or maybe
spaceworthiness—of Malenfant’s BDBs. Every aircraft that crossed an
international border was supposed to carry a certificate of airworthiness from
its country of registry, a certificate of manufacture, and a cargo manifest. So
was a BDB an air vehicle? Federal aviation regulations actually contained no
provisions for certificating a space vehicle. When she’d dug into the records
she’d found that the FAA—the Federal Aviation Administration—had dodged the
issue regarding the space shuttle when, in 1977, it had ruled that the shuttle
orbiter was not an aircraft, despite being a winged vehicle that glided
home. It
was a mess of conflicting and unreasonable regulations, at national and
international levels. Maybe it was going to take a bullheaded operator like
Malenfant to break through this thicket. And
all that just concerned the operation of a private spacecraft. When Malenfant
reached his asteroid, there would be a whole different set of problems to
tackle. Malenfant
didn’t want to own the asteroid; he just wanted to make money out of it. But it
wasn’t clear how he could do even that. Malenfant
was arguing for a system that could enforce private property rights on the
asteroid. The patent and property registry of a powerful nation—specifically
the United States—would be sufficient. The claims would be enforceable
internationally by having the U.S. Customs Office penalize any import that was
made to the United States in defiance of such a claim. This mechanism wouldn’t
depend on the United States, or anybody else, actually claiming sovereignty
over the rock. There was actually a precedent: the opening up of
trans-Appalachian America in the seventeenth century, long before any settler
got there, under a system of British Crown land patents. But
the issue was complex, disputatious, drowned in ambiguous and conflicting laws
and treaties. Unutterably
wearying. She
got up from her desk and poured herself a shot of tequila, a particular
weakness since her college days. The harsh liquid seemed to explode at the back
of her throat. Did
she actually believe all this? Did she think it was right! Did
the United States have the moral authority unilaterally to hand out off-world
exploitation charters to people like Malenfant? The
precedents weren’t encouraging—for instance, the British Empire’s authorization
of brutal capitalists like Cecil Rhodes had led to such twentieth-century
horrors as apartheid. And there was of course the uncomfortable fact that the
upkeep and defense of the British Empire, though admirably profitable for some
decades, had ultimately bankrupted its home country, a detail Malenfant
generally omitted to mention in his pep talks to investors and politicians. Meanwhile—like
a hobby for her spare time—she was, somewhat more reluctantly, pursuing
Malenfant’s other current obsession. Find me an accelerator.. . With
glass in hand she tapped at her softscreen, searching for updates from her
assistants and data miners. A
candidate particle physics laboratory had quickly emerged: Fermilab, outside
Chicago, where Malenfant had a drinking-buddy relationship with the director.
So Emma started to assemble applications for experiment time. Immediately
she had found herself coming up against powerful resistance from the researchers
already working at Fermilab, who saw the wellspring of their careers being
diverted by outsiders. She tried to make progress through the Universities
Research Association, a consortium of universities in the United States and
overseas. But she met more obstruction and resistance. She had to fly to
Washington to testify before a subpanel of something called the High Energy
Physics Advisory Panel of the Department of Energy, which had links into the
president’s science adviser. The
problem was that the facilities and experiments required giant sums of money.
The physicists were still smarting from the cancellation by Congress in the
1990s of the Superconducting Supercollider, a fifty-three mile tunnel of
magnets and particle beams that would have been built under a cotton field in
Ellis County, Texas, and would have cost as much as a small space station. And
in spite of all the megabucks spent, there didn’t seem to have been a
fundamental breakthrough in the field for some decades. Well,
the news today, she learned now, was that the approval for the Fermilab runs
had come through. It
wasn’t a surprise. She had found the physicists intelligent, prone to
outrage—but also politically naive and easily outma-neuvered. She
sat back, thinking. The question was, what should she do with this news? She
decided to sit on it for now, trying to squeeze a little more productivity out
of Malenfant. Because when she told Malenfant they’d won, he would take the
first plane to Chicago. And she had a lot of issues to discuss with him. Such
as the pressure Cornelius was applying for Bootstrap to get involved with
another of Eschatology’s pet projects: the Milton Foundation. The
Foundation was a reaction to the supersmart children who seemed to be sprouting
like weeds across the planet. The Foundation was proposing to contact these
kids to make sure their special needs were met and to try to ensure they got
the opportunities they needed to exercise their abilities. No potential
Einsteins doomed to waste their brief lives toiling in fields, no putative
Picassos blown apart in mindless wars—no more “mute inglorious Miltons.”
Everyone would benefit: the kids themselves, their families, and the human race
as a whole, with this bright new intellectual resource to call on. That
was the prospectus, and it had sold easily to Malenfant; it fit in with his
view that the future needed to be managed, ideally by Reid Malenfant. But
it was worrying for Emma, on a number of levels. Here was a report, for
example, on some kid who’d turned up in Zambia, southern Africa. He seemed the
brightest of all, according to some globally applied assessment rating. But did
that make it right to take him out and dump him in some school, maybe on
another continent? What could a kid like that, or even his parents, possibly
know about getting involved with a powerful, amorphous western entity like
Eschatology? And
besides, what really lay behind this strange phenomenon of supersmart
children? Could it really be some kind of unusually benign environmental-change
effect, as the experts seemed to be saying? Her
instinct, if she felt she wasn’t in control of some aspect of the business, was
always to go see for herself. She had to get out there and see for herself how
all this worked, just once. This Zambia case, the first in Africa, might be
just the excuse. Of course it could
be the tequila doing her thinking for her. Africa. Jesus. She poured another
shot. The
journey was grueling, a hop over the Atlantic to England and then an
interminable overnighter south across Europe, the Mediterranean, and the dense
heart of Africa. She
flew into Harare, Zimbabwe. Then she had to take a short internal flight to
Victoria Falls, the small tourist-choked town on the Zimbabwe side of the Falls
themselves. At her hotel, she
slept for twelve hours. The
next morning a Bootstrap driver took her across the Falls, through a
comic-opera immigration checkpoint, and into Zambia. The
man she had come to meet was waiting at the checkpoint. He was the teacher who
had reported the boy to the Milton Foundation. He came forward hesitantly,
holding out his hand. “Ms. Stoney, I’m Stef Younger.” He was small, portly,
dressed in a kind of loose safari style: baggy shirt and shorts fitted with
deep, bulging pockets. He couldn’t have been older than thirty; he was
prematurely balding, and his scalp, burned pink by the winter sun, was speckled
with sweat. He
was obviously southern African, probably from Zimbabwe or South Africa itself.
His elaborate accent, forever linked to a nightmare past, made her skin prickle.
But there were blue chalk-dust stains on his shirt, she noticed, the badge of
the teacher since time immemorial, and she warmed to him, just a little. They got back in
the car and drove away from the Falls. Africa was flat
and still and dusty, eroded smooth by time, apparently untouched by the
twenty-first century. The only verticals were the trees and the skinny people,
moving slowly through the They
reached the town of Livingstone. She could discern the remnants of Art Deco
style in the closed-up banks and factories and even a cinema, now sun-bleached
and washed out to a uniform sand color, all of it marred by ubiquitous Shit
Cola ads. Younger gave her a
little tourist grounding. This
remained a place of grinding poverty. Misguided aid efforts had flooded the
area with cheap Western clothes, and local crooks had used them to undercut and
wipe out the textile factories that had once kept everyone employed. Now
the unemployment here ran at 80 percent of adults. And there was no kind of
welfare safety net. If you didn’t have a relative who worked somewhere, you
found some other way to live. Younger pointed.
“Look at that.” At
the side of the road, there was a baboon squatting on the rim of a rusty trash
can. He held himself there effortlessly with his back feet while he dug with
his forearms into the trash. Emma
was stunned. She’d never been so close to a nonhuman primate before—not outside
a zoo, anyhow. The baboon was the size of a ten-year-old boy, lean and gray and
obviously ferociously strong, eyes sharp and intelligent. So much more human
than she might have thought. Younger
grinned. “He’s looking for plastic bags. He knows that’s where he will find
food. Tourists think he’s cute. But give him food and he’ll be back tomorrow.
Smart, see. Smart as a human. But he doesn’t think.” “What does that
mean?” “He
doesn’t understand death. You see the females carrying around dead infants,
sometimes for days, trying to feed them.” “Maybe they’re
grieving.” “Nah.” Younger
wound down his window and raised his fist. The
baboon’s head snapped around, sizing up Younger with a sharp, tense glance.
Then he leapt off the trash can rim and loped away. Away
from the town the road stretched, black and unmarked, across a flat, dry
landscape. The trees were sparse, and in many instances smashed over, as if by
some great storm. There was little scrub growing between the trees. But
everywhere the land was shaped by tracks, the footsteps of animals and birds
overlaid in the white Kalahari sands. The tracks of elephants were great
craters bigger than dinner plates, and where the ground was firm she could see
the print left by the tough, cracked skin of an elephant’s sole, a spidery map
as distinctive as a fingerprint. Emma
was a city girl, and she was struck by the self-evident organization of the
landscape here, the way the various species— in some cases separated
genetically by hundreds of millions of years—worked together to maintain a
stable environment for them all. Control, stability, organization—all without
an organizing mind, without a proboscidean Reid Malenfant to plan the future
for them. But
this, she thought, was the past, for better or worse. Now mind was here, and
had taken control; it was mind, not blind evolution, that would shape this
landscape, and the whole of the planet, in the future. Maybe
there is a lesson here for us all, she thought. Damned if I know what it is. At length, driving
through the bush, she saw elephants. They
moved through the trees, liquid graceful and silent, like dark clouds gliding
over the Earth, shapers of this landscape. With untrained eyes she saw only
impressionistic flashes: a gleam of tusks, a curling trunk, an unmistakable
morphology. The elephants were myths of childhood and picture books and zoo
visits, miraculously preserved in a world growing over with concrete and
plastic and waste. They came, at
last, to a village. The
car stopped, and they climbed out. Younger spread his hands. “Welcome to
Nakatindi.” Huts of dirt and grass clustered to either side of the road and
spread away to the flat distance. Nervous—and
embarrassed at herself for feeling so—Emma glanced back at the car. The driver
had wound up and opaqued the windows. She could see him lying back, insulated
from Africa in his air-conditioned bubble, his eyes closed, synth music
playing. As soon as she
walked off the dusty hardtop road she was surrounded by kids, stick thin and
bright as buttons. They were dressed in ancient Western clothes—T-shirts and
shorts, mostly too big, indescribably worn and dirty, evidently handed down
through grubby generations. The kids pushed at each other, tangles of flashing
limbs, competing for her attention, miming cameras. “Snap me. Snap me alone.”
They thought she was a The
dominant color, as she walked into the village, was a kind of golden brown. The
village was constructed on the flat Kalahari sand that covered the area for a
hundred miles around. But the sand here was marked only by human footprints,
and was pitted with debris, scraps of metal and wood. The
sky was a washed-out blue dome, huge and empty, and the sun was directly
overhead, beating at her scalp. There were no shadows here, little contrast.
She had a renewed sense of age, of everything worn flat by time. There
were pieces of car, scattered everywhere. She saw busted-off car doors used
like garden gates, hubcaps beaten crudely into bowls. Two of the kids were
playing with a kind of skateboard, just a strip of wood towed along by a wire
loop. The “wheels” of the board were, she recognized with a shock, sawn-off
lengths of car exhaust. Younger explained that a few years ago some wrecks had
been abandoned a mile or so away. The villagers had towed them into town and
scavenged them until there was nothing left. “You’ll
mostly see men here today, men and boys. It’s Sunday so some of the men will be
drunk. The women and girls are off in the bush. They gather wild fruit, nuts,
berries, that kind of stuff.” There
was no sanitation here, no sewage system. The people—women and girls—carried
their water from a communal standpipe in yellowed plastic bowls and bottles.
For their toilet they went into the bush. There was nothing made of metal, as
far as she could see, save for the scavenged automobile parts and a few tools. Not
even any education, save for the underfunded efforts of gone-tomorrow
volunteers like Younger. Younger
eyed her. “These people are basically hunter-gatherers. A hundred and fifty
years ago they were living late Stone Age lives in the bush. Now, hunting is
illegal. And so, this.” “Why don’t they
return to the bush?” “Would you?” They
reached Younger’s hut. He grinned, self-deprecating. “Home sweet home.” The
hut was built to the same standard as the rest, but Emma could see within it an
inflatable mattress, what looked like a water purifier, a softscreen with a
modem and an inflatable satellite dish, a few toiletries. “I allow myself a few
luxuries,” Younger said. “It’s not just indulgence. It’s a question of status.” She frowned. “I’m
not here to judge you.” “No.
Fine.” Younger’s mood seemed complex: part apologetic for the conditions here,
part a certain pride, as if of ownership. Look at the good I’m doing here. Depressed,
Emma wondered whether, even if places of poverty and deprivation did not exist,
it would be necessary to invent them, to give mixed-up people like Younger a
purpose to their limited lives. Or maybe that was too cynical; he was, after
all, here. A
girl came out of the hut’s shadows. She looked no more than ten, shoulder high,
thin as a rake in her grubby brown dress. She was carrying a bowl of dirty
water. She seemed scared by Emma, and she shrank back. Emma forced herself to
smile. Younger
beckoned, and spoke to the girl softly. “This is Mindi,” he told Emma. “My
little helper. Thirteen years of age; older than she looks, as you can see. She
keeps me from being a complete slob.” He laid his soft hand on the girl’s thin
shoulder; she didn’t react. When he let her go she hurried away, carrying the
bowl on her head. “Come
see the star of the show.” Younger beckoned, and she followed him into the
shadows of the little hut. Out of the glaring flat sunlight, it took a few
seconds for her eyes to adjust to the dark. She
heard the boy before she saw him: soft breathing; slow, dusty movements; the
rustle of cloth on skin. He
seemed to be lying on his belly on the floor. His face was illuminated by a dim
yellow glow that came from a small flashlight, propped up in the dust. His eyes
were huge; they seemed to drink in the flashlight light, unblinking. “He’s called
Michael,” Younger said. “How old is he?” “Eight, nine.” Emma found herself
whispering. “What’s he doing?” Younger shrugged.
“Trying to see photons.” “I
noticed him when he was very young, five or six. He would stand in the dust and
whirl around, watching his arms and clothes being pulled outwards. I’d seen
kids with habits like that before. You see them focusing on the swish of a
piece of cloth, or the flicker of light in the trees. Mildly autistic,
probably: unable to make sense of the world, and so finding comfort in small,
predictable details. Michael seemed a bit like that. But he said something
strange. He said he liked to feel the stars pulling him around.” She frowned. “I
don’t understand.” “I
had to look it up. It’s called Mach’s principle. How does Michael know if he is
spinning around, or if the universe is all spinning around him?” She
thought about it. “Because he can feel the centripetal forces?” “Ah.
But you can prove that a rotating universe, a huge matter current flowing
around him, would exert exactly the same force. It’s actually a deep result of
general relativity.” “My God. And he
was figuring this out when he was five?” “He
couldn’t express it. But, yes, he was figuring it out. He seems to have in his
head, as intuition, some of the great principles the physicists have battled to
express for centuries.” “And now he’s
trying to see a photon?” Younger
smiled. “He asked me what would happen if he shone his flashlight up in the
air. Would the beam just keep on spreading, thinner and thinner, all the way to
the Moon? But he already knew the answer, or rather, he somehow intuited it.” “The beam
fragments into photons.” “Yes.
He called them light bits, until I taught him the physics term. He seems
to have a sense of the discreteness of things. If you could see photons one at
a time you’d see a kind of irregular flickering, all the same brightness:
photons, particles of light, arriving at your eye one after another. That’s
what he hopes to see.” “And will he?” “Unlikely.”
Younger smiled. “He’d need to be a few thousand miles away. And he’d need a
photomultiplier to pick up those photons. At least, I think he would.” He
looked at her uneasily. “I have some trouble keeping up with him. He’s taken
the simple math and physics I’ve been able to give him and taken them to places
I never dreamed of. For instance he seems to have deduced special relativity
too. From first principles.” “How?” Younger
shrugged. “If you have the physical insight, all you need is Pythagoras’
theorem. And Michael figured out his own proof of that two years ago.” The
boy played with his flashlight, obsessive, unspeaking, ignoring the adults. She
walked out into the sunshine, which was dazzling. Michael followed her out. In
the bright light she noticed that Michael had a mark on his forehead. A perfect
blue circle. “What’s that? A
tribe mark?” “No.”
Younger shrugged. “It’s only chalk. He does it himself. He renews it every
day.” “What does it
mean?” But Younger had no
answer. She
told Younger she would return the following day with tests, and maybe she
should meet Michael’s parents, discuss release forms and the compensation and
conditions the Foundation offered. But
Younger said the boy’s parents were dead. “It ought to make the release
easier,” he said cheerfully. She
held up her hand to the boy, in farewell. His eyes widened as he stared at her
hand. Then he started to babble excitedly to Younger, plucking his sleeve. “What is it?” she
asked. “What’s wrong?” “It’s
the gold. The gold ring on your hand. He’s never seen gold before. Heavy
atoms, he says.” She
had an impulse to give the boy the ring—after all, it was only a token of her
failed marriage to Malenfant, and meant little to her. Younger
noticed her dilemma. “Don’t offer them anything. Gifts, money. A lot of people
come here and try to give the shirt off their backs.” “Guilt.” “I
guess. But you give one money, they all want it. They have no ambition, these
fellows. They sit around with their beer and their four wives. They’re happy,
in their way.” She
remembered that Younger had talked about the baboon in the trash in exactly the
same tone of voice. Mindi,
the slim girl-child, now returned, carrying a plastic bowl of fresh water. She
looked anxiously to Younger, and would not meet Emma’s eyes. If
she was thirteen, Emma thought, the girl was of marriageable age here. Maybe
Stef Younger was finding more compensation in his life here than mere altruism. It
was a relief to climb into the car, to sip cool water and brush
ten-million-year-old Kalahari dust out of her hair. That
night, she had trouble sleeping. She couldn’t get the image of those
bright-button village kids out of her head. Mute inglorious Miltons, indeed. On
the way here Emma had done some more digging into the Milton Foundation. Milton
turned out to be a shadowy coalition of commercial, philanthropic, and religious
groups, particularly Christian. The Foundation was international, and its
Schools had been set up in many countries, including the United States. The
children were in general separated from their families and homes and spirited
away to a School perhaps half a world away. In fact—so some journalists
alleged—children were being moved from School to School, even between
countries, making monitoring even more difficult. Not
everybody welcomed the arrival of a School full of children labeled as
geniuses. Nobody likes a smart-ass. In some places the Schools and
children had actually come under physical attack, and there were rumors of one
murder; the Foundation, she had learned, spent a remarkable amount of its money
on security, and almost as much on public relations. And
there were darker stories still of what went on inside the Schools. Emma’s
doubts about associating Bootstrap with the initiative continued to grow. But
she knew that until she came up with a stronger case for pulling back she was
going to be overruled by Malenfant himself. She
wished she understood Cornelius and his shadowy associates better. She didn’t
yet grasp how this program fitted in with Eschatology’s wider agenda: the end
of the world, messages from the future. She had the intuition that what they
were seeking wasn’t just smart children, but something much more strange. And
she wondered if that was exactly what she had found here in Africa. She stepped onto
her balcony. Looking
up at the stars, Michael’s stars, she could tell she was far from home. She
recognized Ursa Major. But the familiar childhood panhandle shape was upside
down, and its pointer stars were pointing below the horizon. And when the Moon
rose, it climbed straight up into the sky, heading for a point somewhere over her
head. Not only that, it was tipped up sideways; the Man in the Moon’s forehead
was pointing north. But
it wasn’t the Moon that was tipped; it was herself. She had flown around the
belly of the planet, which was thereby proven to be round. It was a startling
thought. I should travel
more, she thought. How
was it possible for a kid on the fringe of the African bush to figure out so
much fundamental physics? If
she and Malenfant had had kids, she supposed, she might have a better instinct
on how to handle this situation. But they hadn’t, and the whole world of
children, damaged or super-intelligent or otherwise, was a mystery to her. On
a whim, she unfolded her softscreen and looked up the properties of gold. She
learned that relativistic effects, the strange and subtle effects of very high
speeds and energies, determined the color of gold. In
light elements, electrons orbited the nuclei of atoms at a few hundred miles
per second—fast, but only a few percent of the speed of light. But in elements
with massive nuclei—like uranium, lead, or gold—the electrons were dragged
around at a large fraction of the speed of light, and relativity effects became
important. Most
metals had a silvery luster. But not gold. And that was because of the strange
high-speed phenomena Michael seemed intuitively to understand: relativity
time-dilation effects operating deep within the gold atoms themselves. She
took off her ring and put it on the balcony before her. The stars were
reflected in its scuffed surface. She wondered what Michael had seen as he
stared into her ring. When she got back
to the States she discovered that Malenfant had found out about the accelerator
project clearances and had holed himself up at Fermilab—where Dan Ystebo
claimed, almost immediately, to have results. She flew straight
on to Illinois. New York Times From an
unpromising grade school in a run-down neighborhood at the heart of New York
City has come what may prove to be the most striking example yet of the recent
wave of brilliant children <background>. A
group of children here—average age just eight—seem to have come up with a proof
of the mathematical statement called the Riemann hypothesis. This is concerned
with the distribution of prime numbers <click for detail>. The hypothesis
is something that generations of professional mathematicians have failed to
crack—and yet it has opened up to a bunch of children, in a few weeks of their
working together at the school in their lunch breaks. The
result has electrified, terrified, astonished, according to temperament. The
children at this New York school may the first to attract serious attention
from the academic and business communities and the federal government as a
potential national resource. And
they have also become the first to require round-the-clock armed guards. The
news of this obscure mathematical result has crystallized the fear some people
seem to be forming over these superkids. Police were forced to head off a mob
that marched out to the school: angry, scared, evidently with ugly intent, a
mob that had even included some of the parents and older brothers and sisters
of the children themselves. Emma Stoney Fermilab turned
out to be thirty-five miles west of Chicago, close to a town called Batavia.
From the air Illinois was a vast emptiness studded by lost-looking little
towns. Disoriented, jet-lagged, she glimpsed Fermilab itself, the perfect
circle of the collider ring set amid green tallgrass prairie, presumably
replanted. She
wasn’t sure what she had expected of a superscience lab like this. Something
futuristic, maybe: a city of glass and platinum where steely eyed men in white
suits made careful notes on super-advanced softscreens. What she found was an
oddly parklike campus littered by giant constructions, like the abandoned toys
of some monster child. This
artificial landscape, the huge constructions, made a startling contrast with
the bare bleakness of Africa. But the concrete was cracked and streaked with
rust and mold. This was an aging, underfunded place, she thought, a lingering dream
of a more expansive age. But
here and there she saw the sleek, cool curves of the Teva-tron itself, a
three-mile-wide torus within which subatomic particles were accelerated to a
substantial fraction of the speed of light. The
main hall was called Wilson Hall, a surreal sixteen-story sculpture of two
towers connected by crisscrossing bridges. Inside there was a gigantic atrium
stocked with trees and shrubs. Malenfant was waiting for her there. There were
black stress rings around his eyes, but he was agitated, excited. “What do you
think? Quite a place.” “It’s a
technocrat’s wet dream.” “They
rebuilt the prairie afterward, you know. They even have a herd of buffalo
here.” “We’re
not here for the buffalo, Malenfant. Shall we get this over with?” He grinned. “Wait
until you see what we got here, babe.” He
led her deeper into the complex, and into the cramped and jumbled technical
areas. She found herself squirming past gigantic, unrecognizable pieces of
apparatus. There were steel racks everywhere, crammed with badly packed
electronic instrumentation, and cable bunches over the floor, walls, and
ceilings; in some places the cables were bridged by little wooden ladders.
There was a smell of oil, shaved metal, cut wood, cleaning solvents, and
insulation, all overlaid by a constant, clamoring, metallic noise. There was
none of the controlled cool and order she’d expected. Malenfant
brought her to what he called the muon laboratory. This was some way away from
the accelerator ring itself; it seemed that beams of high-speed protons were
drawn off from the ring and impacted into targets here. And
here they found Dan Ystebo, wearing a smeared white coat over a disreputable
T-shirt, hunched over softscreens spread out on a trestle table. The screens
were covered with particle-decay images and charts of counts, none of which
Emma could understand. Dan’s broad face
split into a grin. “Yo, Emma. Have you “One step at a
time,” Malenfant said. “Tell her what you’re Dan took a breath.
“Making neutrinos. We’re slamming the “A
pion is a particle, a combination of a quark and its antiquark, and it is
unstable. Pions decay into, among other things, neutrinos. So we have our
neutrino source. But it should also be a source of advanced neutrinos,
neutrinos coming from the future, arriving in time to make our pions decay.”
“Backward ripples,” Emma said. “Exactly—hopefully
modified, and containing some signal.” Malenfant
grunted. “It isn’t easy. Neutrinos are useful to us in the first place because
matter is all but transparent to them. But we have a full-scale neutrino
detector: a ton of dense photographic emulsion, the stuff you use on a camera
film. When charged particles travel through this shit they leave a trail, like
a jet contrail.” “I thought
neutrinos had no charge.” “They
don’t,” Dan said patiently. “So what you have to look for is a place where
tracks come out but none go in. That’s where a Tevatron neutrino has hit some
particle in our emulsion. You get it? You have a mass of counters and magnets
downstream of the emulsion, and you measure the photons with a twenty-ton
lead-glass detector array, and the results are storedon laser discs and
analyzed by the data-acquisition software.” He
talked on, lapsing continually into jargon she couldn’t follow. But
then they started talking about the neutrinos themselves. Neutrinos, it seemed,
barely existed: no charge, no mass, just a scrap of energy with some kind of
spooky quantum-mechanical spin, fleeing at the speed of light. Spinning ghosts
indeed. Most of them had come out of the Big Bang—or the time just after, when
the whole universe was a soup of hot subatomic particles. But neutrinos didn’t
decay into anything else. And so there were neutrinos everywhere. All
her life she would be immersed in a sea of neutrinos, a billion of them for
every particle of ordinary matter, relics of that first millisecond. At
that thought she felt an odd tingle, as if she could feel the ancient,
invisible fluid that poured through her. Now
humans had sent waves rippling over the surface of that transparent ocean. And
the waves, it seemed, had come reflecting back. Dan
talked fast, as excited as she’d ever seen him. Malenfant watched, rigid with
interest. “Essentially we’ve been producing millisecond neutrino pulses,” Dan
said. He produced a bar chart, a scrappy series of pillars, uneven in height.
“Anyhow, up until yesterday, we were just picking up our own pulses,
unmodified. Then... this.” A
new bar chart, showing a long series of many pulses. Some of the pulses, now,
seemed to be missing, or were much reduced in size. Dan
picked out the gaps with a fat finger. “See? On average, these events seem to
have around half the neutrino count of the others. So half the energy.” He
looked at Emma, trying to see if she understood. “This is exactly what
we’d expect if somebody downstream has some way of suppressing the
advanced-wave neutrinos. The apparent retarded neutrinos then would have only
half the strength—” “But
it’s such a small effect,” Emma said. “You said yourself neutrinos are hard to
detect. There must be other ways to explain this, without invoking beings from
the future.” “That’s
true,” Dan said. “Though if this sustains itself long enough we’re going to be
able to eliminate other causes. Anyhow, that’s not all. We have enough data now
to show that the gaps repeat. In a pattern.” “This
is new to me,” Malenfant growled. “A repeating pattern. A signal?” Dan rubbed his
greasy hair. “I don’t see what else it could be.” “A
signal,” Malenfant said. “Damn. Then Cornelius was right.” Emma felt cold,
despite the metallic stuffiness of the chamber. Dan produced a
simplified summary of several periods of the pattern, a string of black circles
and white circles. “Look at this. The blacks are full-strength pulses, the
whites half-strength. You get a string of six white. Then a break of two black.
Then an irregular pattern for twelve pulses. Then two black, six white, and a
break. Then another string of twelve ‘framed’ by the two black and six white
combination. I think we’re seeing delimiters around these two strings of twelve
pulses. And this is what repeats: over and over. Sometimes there are minor
differences, but we think that’s caused by the experimental uncertainty.” “If it’s a
signal,” Malenfant said, “what does it mean?” “Binary numbers,”
Emma replied. “The signals are binary numbers.” They both turned
to her. Malenfant asked,
“Huh? Binary numbers? Why?” She smiled,
exhausted, jet-lag disoriented. “Because signals like this always are.” Dan
was nodding. “Yes. Right. I should have thought of that. We have to learn to
think like Cornelius. The downstreamers know us. Maybe they are us, our
future selves. And they know we’ll expect binary.” He grabbed a pad and
scribbled out two strings of 1 and 0: 111D101010D1 0111110DD010 He sat back.
“There.” Malenfant
squinted. “What’s it supposed to be?” Emma
found herself laughing. “Maybe it’s a Carl Sagan picture. A waving
downstreamer.” Shut up, Emma. “No,” Dan said. “It’s too simple for that.
They have to be numbers.” He cleared his softscreen and began tapping in a
simple conversion program. After a couple of minutes, he had it running. 3753 They stared.
Malenfant asked, “What do they mean?” Dan began to feed
the raw neutrino counts through his conversion program, and the converted
signals — live, as they were received in the film-emulsion detector — scrolled
steadily up the screen. 1986 3753 1986 3753 1986 “Someone should
call Cornelius,” Dan said. Emma didn’t share
Malenfant’s evident glee at this result. She
felt dwarfed. She imagined the world wheeling around her, spinning as it
carried her through darkness around the sun, around the rim of the Galaxy —
while the Galaxy itself sailed off to its own remote destination, stars
glimmering like the windows of a great ocean liner. Messages
from the future. Could it be true that there were beings, far
beyond this place and time, trying to signal to the past, to her, through this
lashed-up physics equipment? Was
Cornelius right? Right about everything? Right, too, about the Carter
catastrophe, the coming extinction of them all? It
couldn’t be true. It was insanity, an infection of schizophrenia from
Cornelius, that was damaging them all. Malenfant,
of course, was hooked. She knew him well enough to understand he would be
unable to resist this new adventure, wherever it took him. And
how, she wondered, was she going to be able to persuade him to do any work at
all, after this”? 3753 1986 3753 1986… Reid Malenfant The
puzzle of the Feynman radio message nagged at Malenfant, even as he threw
himself into his myriad other projects. He would write out the numbers on a
pad, or have them scroll up on a softscreen. He tried taking the numbers apart:
factorizing them, multiplying them, dividing one by the other. He got nowhere. Cornelius
Taine was equally frustrated. He would call Malenfant at odd time-zoned hours. Mathematics,
even numerology, must be the wrong approach. “Why?” What
do you know about math, Malenfant? Remember the nature of the signal we’re
dealing with here. Remember that the downstreamers are trying to communicate
with us—specifically, with you. “Me?” Yes.
You ‘re the decision maker here. There has to be some simple meaning in these
numbers for you. Just look at the number, Cornelius
urged. Don’t think too hard. What do they look like? 1986 3753 “Umm, 1986 could
be a date.” A date? It
had been the year of Challenger and Chernobyl, a first overseas posting
of a young pilot called Reid Malenfant. “It wasn’t the happiest year in
history, but nothing so special for me...
Hey. Cornelius. Could 3753 also represent a date?” His skin prickled.
“The thirty-eighth century... Christ, Cornelius, maybe that’s the true date of
the Carter catastrophe.” Cornelius’s
softscreen image, slightly blurred, showed him frowning. It’s possible, but
any date after a couple of centuries is very unlikely. Anything else? “No. Keep
thinking, Cornelius.” Yes... And Malenfant would roll up the softscreen
and return to his work, or try to sleep. Until
the day came when Cornelius, in person, burst into a BDB project progress
meeting. It
was an airless Portakabin at the Mojave test site. Malenfant was with George
Hench, poring over test results and subcontractor sign-offs. And suddenly there
was Cornelius: hot, disheveled, pink with sunburn, tie knot loosened, white
gypsum clinging to the fabric of his suit pants. Malenfant
couldn’t keep from laughing. “Cornelius, at last I’ve seen you out of control.” Cornelius
was panting. “I have it. The numbers. The Feynman numbers. I figured it
out, Malenfant. And it changes everything.” Despite
the heat of the day, Malenfant felt goose bumps rise on his bare arms. He
made Cornelius sit down, take his jacket off, drink some water. Cornelius
brusquely cleared clutter from the tabletop— battered softscreens, quality
forms, a progress chart labeled with bars and arrows, old-fashioned paper
blueprints, sandwich wrappers, and beer cans—and he spread his own softscreen
over the desk. “It
was staring us in the face the whole time,” Cornelius said. “I knew it had to
be connected to you, Malenfant, to your interests. Your obsessions,
even. And it had to be something you could act on now. And what—” He waved a
hand. “—could be a grander obsession than this, your asteroid mission?” George Hench paced
around the room, visibly unhappy. Cornelius
glanced up at George. “Look, I’m sorry to disrupt your work.” George
glared. “Malenfant, do we have to put up with this bull?” “Whatever it is,
it ain’t bull, George. I’ve seen the setup—” “Malenfant,
I spent my career fending off hand-waving artistes like this guy. Color
coordinators. Feng Shui artists. Even astrologers, for Christ’s sake. Sometimes
I think the U.S. is going tack to the Middle Ages.” Malenfant
said gently, “George, there was no U.S. in the Middle Ages.” “Malenfant,
we have a job to do here. A big job. We’re going to a fucking asteroid. All I’m
saying is, you need to focus on what’s important here.” “I
accept that, George. But I have to tell you I’ve come to believe there’s nothing
so important as the downstreamers’ message. If it’s real.” “Oh,
it’s real,” Cornelius said fervently. “And what it means is that you’re going
to have to redirect your mission.” Cornelius eyed George. “Away from Reinmuth.” George visibly
bristled. “Now, you listen to me—” Malenfant held up
a hand. “Let’s hear him out, George.” Cornelius
tapped at his softscreen. “When I began to wonder if the numbers referred to an
asteroid, I thought 1986 might be a discovery date. So I logged on to the Minor
Planet Center in Massachusetts.” A table of numbers and letters scrolled down
the screen; the first column, of four digits and two letters, all began with 1986.
“This is a list of all the asteroids first reported in 1986. This first
code is a provisional designation—” “What do the
letters mean?” “The
first shows the half month when the asteroid was discovered. The second is the
order of discovery in that half month. So 1986AA is the first asteroid to be
discovered in the first half of January, 1986.” Malenfant
eyed the numbers with dismay. “Shit. There must be dozens, just for 1986.” “More in later
years; asteroid watches have gotten better.” “So which one is
ours?” Cornelius
smiled and pointed to the second column. “As soon as enough observations have
been accumulated to determine the asteroid’s orbit, it is given an official
designation, a permanent number, and sometimes a name.” The
official numbers, Malenfant saw with growing excitement, were in the range
3700-3800. Cornelius scrolled down until he came to a highlighted line. 1986TO 3753 0.484
1.512 0.089... The key numbers
jumped out at Malenfant: 1986 3753. “Holy shit,” he
said. “It’s there. It’s real” “Not
only that,” Cornelius said. “This little baby, 1986TO, is like no other
asteroid in the solar system.” “How so?” Cornelius
smiled. “It’s Earth’s second moon. And nobody knows how it got there.” George
Hench stomped out to “go bend some tin,” glaring at Cornelius as he did so. Cornelius,
unperturbed, called up more softscreen data and told Malenfant what little was
known about asteroid number 3753. “It
is not in the main belt. In fact, it’s a near-Earth object, like Reinmuth. What
the astronomers call an Aten.” Malenfant nodded.
“So its orbit mostly lies inside Earth’s.” “It
was discovered in Australia. Part of a routine sky watch run out of the Siding
Springs observatory. Nobody’s done any careful spectral
studies or radar studies. But we think it’s a C-type: a carbonaceous chondrite,
not nickel-iron, like Rein-muth. Water ice, carbon compounds. It probably
wandered in from the outer belt—far enough from the sun that it was able to
keep its volatile ices and organics—or else it’s a comet core. Either way,
we’re looking at debris left over since the formation of the Solar System.
Unimaginably ancient” “How big is it?” “Nobody knows for
sure. Three miles wide is the best guess.” “Does this thing
have a name?” Cornelius
smiled. “Cruithne.” He pronounced it Crooth-knee. “An ancient Irish
name. The ancestor of the Picts.” Malenfant
was baffled. “What does that have to do with Australia?” “It
could have been worse. There are asteroids named after spouses, pets, rock
stars. The orbit of Cruithne is what made it worth naming.” Cornelius pointed
to numbers. “These figures show the asteroid’s perihelion, aphelion,
eccentricity.” Asteroid
3753 orbited the sun in a little less than an Earth year. But it did not follow
a simple circular path, like Earth; instead it swooped in beyond the orbit of
Venus, out farther than Mars. “And,” Cornelius said, “it has an inclined
orbit.” Cornelius’ diagrams showed 3753’s orbit as a jaunty ellipse, tipped up
from the ecliptic, the main Solar System plane, like Frank Sinatra’s hat. Malenfant
considered this looping, out-of-plane trajectory. “So what makes it a moon of
the Earth?” “Not
a moon exactly. Call it a companion. The point is, its orbit is locked to
Earth’s. A team of Canadian astronomers figured this out in 1997. Watch.” Cornelius
produced a display showing the orbits of Earth and Cruithne from a point of
view above the Solar System. Earth, a blue dot, sailed evenly around the sun on
its almost-circular orbit. By comparison, Cruithne swooped back and forth like
a bird. “Suppose
we follow the Earth. Then you can see how Cruithne moves in relation.” The
blue dot slowed and stayed in place. Malenfant imagined the whole image
circling, one revolution for every Earth year. Relative
to the Earth, Cruithne swooped toward Venus—inside Earth’s orbit—and rushed
ahead of Earth. But then it would sail out past Earth’s orbit, reaching almost
to Mars, and slow, allowing Earth to catch up. Compared to Earth it traced out
a kind of kidney-bean path, a fat, distorted ellipse sandwiched between the
orbits of Mars and Venus. In
the next “year” Cruithne retraced the kidney bean—but not quite; the second
bean was placed slightly ahead of the first. “Overall,”
Cornelius said, “3753 is going faster than the Earth around the sun. So it
spirals ahead of us, year on year.” He let the images run for a while.
Cruithne’s orbit was a compound of the two motions. Every year the asteroid
traced out its kidney bean. And over the years the bean worked its way along
Earth’s orbit tracing out a spiral around the sun, counterclockwise. “Now,
what’s interesting is what happens when the kidney bean approaches Earth
again.” The
traced-out bean worked its way slowly toward the blue dot. The bean seemed to
touch the Earth. Malenfant expected it to continue its spiraling around the
sun. It
didn’t. The kidney bean started to spiral in the opposite direction: clockwise,
back the way it had come. Cornelius
was grinning. “Isn’t it beautiful? You see, there are resonances between
Cruithne’s orbit and Earth’s. When it comes closest, Earth’s gravity tweaks
Cruithne’s path. That makes Cruithne’s year slightly longer than Earth’s,
instead of shorter, as it is now. So Earth starts to outstrip the kidney bean.”
He ran the animation forward. “And when it has spiraled all the way back again
to where it started—” Another reversal. “—Earth tweaks again, and makes
Cruithne’s year shorter again—and the bean starts to spiral back.” He
accelerated the time scale further, until the kidney-bean ellipses arced back
and forth around the sun. “It’s
quite stable,” Cornelius said. “For a few thousand years at least. Remember a
single kidney bean takes around a year to be traced out. So it’s a long time
between reversals. The last were in 1515 and 1900; the next will be in 2285 and
2680—” “It’s like a
dance,” said Malenfant. “A choreography.” “That’s exactly
what it is.” Although
Cruithne crossed Earth’s orbit, its inclination and the tweaking effect kept it
from coming closer than forty times the distance from Earth to Moon. Right now,
Malenfant learned, the asteroid was a hundred times the Earth-Moon distance
away. After
a time Malenfant’s attention began to wander. He felt obscurely
disappointed. “So we have an orbital curiosity. I don’t see why it’s so
important you’d send a message back in time.” Cornelius
rolled up his softscreen. “Malenfant, NEOs— near-Earth objects—don’t last
forever. The planets pull them this way and that, perturbing their orbits.
Maybe they hit a planet, Earth or Venus or even Mars. Even if not, a given
asteroid will be slingshot out of the Solar System in a few million years.” “And so—” “And
so we have plausible mechanisms for how Cruithne could have been formed, how it
could have got into an orbit close to Earth’s. But this orbit, so finely
tuned to Earth’s, is unlikely. We don’t know how Cruithne could have gotten
there, Malenfant. It’s a real needle-threader.” Malenfant grinned.
“And so maybe somebody put it there.” Cornelius
smiled. “We should have known. We shouldn’t have needed a signal from the
downstreamers, Malenfant. That Earth-locked orbit is a red flag. Something is
waiting for us, out there on Cruithne.” “What?” “I have absolutely
no idea.” “So now what?” “Now, we send a
probe there.” Malenfant
called back George Hench. The engineer prowled around the office like a caged
animal. “We
can’t fly to this piece of shit, Cruithne. Even if we could reach it, which we
can’t, Cruithne is a ball of frozen mud.” “Umm,”
Cornelius said. “More to it than that. We’re looking at a billion tons of
water, silicates, metals, and complex organics— aminos, nitrogen bases. Even
Mars isn’t as rich as this, pound for pound. It’s the primordial matter, the
stuff they made the Solar System out of. Maybe you should have planned to fire
the probe at a C-type in the first place.” “George,
it’s true,” Malenfant said evenly. “We can easily make an economic case for
Cruithne—” “Malenfant,
Reinmuth is made of steel. My God, it gleams. And you want to risk all
that for a wild-goose chase with your la-la buddy?” Malenfant
let George run on, patiently. Then he said, “Tell me why we can’t get to
Cruithne. It’s just another NEO. I thought the NEOs were easier to reach than
the Moon, and we got there forty years ago.” George
sighed, but Malenfant could see his brain switching to a different mode. “Yeah.
That’s why the space junkies have been campaigning for the NEOs for years. But
most of them don’t figure the correct energy economics. Yes, if you look at it
solely in terms of delta-vee, if you just add up the energy you need to spend
to get out of Earth’s gravity well, there are a lot of places easier to get to
than the Moon. But you need to go a chart deeper than that. Your NEO’s orbit
has to be very close to Earth’s: in the same plane, nearly circular, and
with almost the same radius. Now, Reinmuth’s orbit is close to Earth’s.
Of course it means that Reinmuth doesn’t line up for low-energy missions very often;
the orbits are like two clocks running slightly adrift of each other…” “So
tell me,” Malenfant said heavily, “why Cruithne is so much more difficult.” George
ticked the problems off on his fingers. “Cruithne is twenty degrees out of the
plane of the ecliptic. Plane changes are very energy-expensive. That’s
why the Apollo guys landed close to the Moon’s equator. Two: Cruithne’s orbit
is highly eccentric, so we can’t use the low-energy Hohmann trajectories we
employ to transfer from one circular orbit to another, for instance in
traveling from Earth to Mars. Changes to elliptic orbits are also
energy-expensive. Three...” Malenfant listened
a while longer. “So
you’ve stated the problem,” Malenfant said patiently. “Now tell me how we do
it.” There
was more bluster and bullshit and claims of impossibility, which Malenfant
weathered. And then it began. George
produced mass statements for the BOB and its payload, began to figure the
velocity changes he would need to reach Cruithne, how much less maneuvering capability
he would have, how much less payload he could carry there compared to Reinmuth.
Then he began calling in an array of technicians, all of whom started just as
skeptical as himself, and most of whom, in the end, were able to figure a
reply. They called up Dan Ystebo at Key Largo to ask him how little living room
his pet squid really, truly could survive in. Dan was furious, but he came back
with answers. It
took most of the day. Slowly, painfully, a new mission design converged.
Malenfant only had to sit there and let it happen, as he knew it would. But there was a
problem. The
present spacecraft design packed enough life support to take Sheena 5 to
Reinmuth, support her work there, and bring her home again: she was supposed to
come sailing into Earth’s atmosphere behind a giant aeroshell of asteroid slag. But
there was no way a comparable mission to Cruithne could be achieved. There
was a way to meet the mission’s main objectives, however. In fact it would be
possible to get Sheena to Cruithne much more rapidly. By
cutting her life support, and burning everything up on the way out. For Sheena, a
Cruithne voyage would be one way. Emma Stoney From Emma’s
perspective, sitting in her office in Vegas, every- The
legalistic vultures were hovering over Malenfant and his toy spaceships, and
meanwhile the investors, made distrustful by rumors of Malenfant’s growing
involvement with bizarre fu-turian types, were starting to desert. If
Malenfant had made himself more available, more visible to shore up confidence,
it might have made a difference. But he didn’t. Right through Christmas and
into the New Year Malenfant remained locked away with Cornelius Taine, or holed
up at his rocket test site. It
seemed to Emma events were approaching a climax. But still Malenfant wouldn’t
listen to her. So Emma went to
the Mojave. Emma stayed the
night in a motel in the town of Mojave itself. Her
transport arrived before dawn. It was an army bus. When she climbed aboard,
George Bench was waiting for her. He had a flask of coffee and a bagel.
“Breakfast,” he said. She accepted gratefully; the coffee was industrial
strength, bat welcome. The
other passengers were young engineers trying to sleep with their heads jammed
in corners by the windows. The
drive out to the BOB test site was dull but easy. The sun had risen, the heat
climbing, by the time they hit the thirty-mile road to Malenfant’s BOB launch
complex—or launch simplex, as he liked to call it. Hench
jammed open the bus window. “Natural air-conditioning,” he said, cackling. She
glanced back. One or two of the youngsters behind them stirred. Hench shrugged.
“They’ll sleep.” At
the site the bus passed through the security fence and pulled over, and Emma
climbed down cautiously. The light glared from the sand that covered
everything, and the heat was a palpable presence that struck at her, sucking
the moisture from her flesh. The
test site had grown. There were a lot more structures, a lot more activity even
at this hour of the morning. But it was nothing like Cape Canaveral. There
were hardly any fixed structures at all. The place had the air of a
construction site. There were trailers scattered over the desert, some
sprouting antennae and telecommunications feeds. There weren’t even any fuel
tanks that she could see, just fleets of trailers, frost gleaming on their
tanks. People—engineers, most of them young—moved to and fro, their voices
small in the desert’s expanse, their hard hats gleaming like insect carapaces. And
there was the pad itself, the center of attention, maybe a mile from where she
stood, bearing the Nautilus: Bootstrap’s first interplanetary ship, Reid
Malenfant’s pride and joy. She saw the lines of a rust-brown shuttle external
tank and the slim pillars of solid rocket boosters. The stack was topped by a
tubular cover that gleamed white in the sun. Somewhere inside that fairing, she
knew, a Caribbean reef squid, disoriented as all hell, would someday ride into
space. Hench said
gruffly, “I’ll tell you, Ms. Stoney—” “Emma.” “Working
with those kids has been the best part of this whole damn project, for me. You
know, these kids today come out of graduate school, and they are real whizzes
with Computer Aided This and That, and they
do courses in science theory and math and software design—but they don’t get to
bend tin. Not only that, they’ve never seen anything^M before. In engineering,
experience gained is directly proportional to the amount of equipment ruined.
No wonder this country has fallen behind in every sphere that counts. Well,
here they’ve had to build stuff, to budget and schedule. Some of the kids were
scared off. But those that remained flourished.” And
here came Malenfant. He was wearing beat-up overalls— he even had a wrench in a
loop at his waist—and his face and hands and scalp were covered in white dust
patches. He bent to kiss her, and she could feel gritty sand on her cheek. “So what do you
think ofNautilusl Isn’t she beautiful?” “Kind of rough and
ready.” Malenfant laughed.
“So she’s supposed to be.” An
amplified voice drifted across the desert from the launchpad. “What was that?” Hench shrugged.
“Just a checklist item.” “You’re going
through a checklist? A launch checklist?” “Demonstration
test only,” Malenfant said. “We’re planning two tests today. We’ve done it a
dozen times, already. Later today we’ll even have that damn squid of Dan
Ystebo’s up in the pay-load pod, on top of a fully fueled ship. We ‘re
ready. And Cruithne is up there waiting for us. And who knows what lies
beyond that. As soon as you can clear away the legal bullshit—” “We’re working on
it, Malenfant.” Malenfant
took her for a walk around the booster pad, eager to show off his toy.
Malenfant and Hench, obviously high on stress and adrenaline, launched into war
stories about how they’d built their rocket ship. “The whole thing is a
backyard rocket,” Malenfant said. “It has space shuttle engines, and an F-15
laser gyro set and accelerometer, and the autopilot and avionics from an MD-11
airliner. In fact the BOB thinks it’s an MD-11 on a peculiar flight path. We
sent the grad school kids scouring through the West Coast aerospace junkyards,
and they came back with titanium pressure spheres and hydraulic actuators and
other good stuff. And so on. Assembled and flight-ready in six months.” He
seemed to know every one of the dozens of engineers here by name. He was, by
turns, manipulative, bullying, brutal, overbearing. But he was, she thought,
always smart enough to ensure he wasn’t surrounded by sycophants and
yea-sayers. Maybe that’s why
he keeps me on. “How
safe is all this, Malenfant? What if the ship blows up, or a fuel store—” He
sighed. “Emma, my BDBs will blow up about as often as a 747 blows up on
takeoff. The industries have been handling lox and liquid hydrogen safely for
half a century. In fact I can prove we’re safe. We’ve kept the qual and
reliability processes as simple as possible—no hundred-mile NASA paper chains—
and we put the people on the ground in charge of their own quality. Qual up
front, the only way to do it.” He looked into the sun, and the light caught the
dust plastered over his face, white lines etched into the weather-beaten
wrinkles of his face. “You know, this is just the beginning,” he said. “Right
now this is Kitty Hawk. You got to start somewhere. But someday this will be a
true spaceport.” “Like Cape
Canaveral?” “Oh,
hell, no. Think of an airport. You’ll have concrete launch-pads with minimal
gantries, so simple we don’t care if we have to rebuild them every flight. We’ll
have our own propellant and oxi-dizer manufacturing facilities right here. The
terminal buildings will be just like JFK or O’Hare. They’ll build new roads out
here, better rail links. The spaceport will be an airport too. We’ll attract
industries, communities. People will live here.” But
she heard tension in his voice, under the bubbling faith. She’d gotten used to
his mood swings, which seemed to her to have begun around the time he was
washed out of NASA. But today his mood was obviously fragile, and, with a
little push, liable to come crashing apart. The
legal battle wasn’t won yet. Far from it. In fact, Emma thought, it was more
like a race, as Bootstrap lawyers sought to find a way through the legal maze
that would allow Malenfant to launch, or at least keep testing, before the FAA
inspectors and their lawyers found a way to get access to this site and
shut everything down. Tomorrow,
she told herself. Tomorrow I have to confront him with the truth. The fact that
we’re losing the race. As
the sun began to climb down the blue dome of sky, Emma requested an army bus
ride back to her motel in Mojave. There she pulled the blinds and spread out
her softscreen. She fired off mails, ate room service junk, tried to sleep. The phone rang,
jarring her awake. It was Malenfant. Go to your window. “What?” I’m simplifying a
few bureaucratic processes, Emma. He
sounded a little drunk. And dangerous. She felt a cold chill settle at the pit
of her stomach. “What are you talking about?” Go
to the window and you’ll see. I’ve been talking to Cornelius about Doctor
Johnson. Once Johnson was asked how he would refute solipsism. You know, the
idea that only you exist, all else is an illusion constructed by your mind. She
opened her shutters. In the direction of the test range, a light was spreading
over the bottom half of the sky: a smeared yellow-white rising fast, not like a
dawn. Johnson kicked a
rock. And he said, “I refute it thus.” “Oh,
Malenfant. What have you done?” They came to shut me down, Emma. We lost the
race with those FAA assholes. One of those smart kids of George’s turned out to
be an FBI plant. The inspectors arrived. They would have drained the Nautilus
and broken her up. And then we’d never have reached Cruithne. I decided it
was time to kick that rock. Emma, you should see the dust we ‘re raising! And
now a spark of light rose easily from the darkened horizon, climbing smoothly
into the sky. It was yellow light, like a fleck of sunlight, and it trailed a
pillar of smoke and steam that glowed in the light spark. She
knew what that was, of course. The yellow-white was the burning of the solid
propellants of the twin boosters, half-combusted products belching into the
air; the central hydrogen-oxygen main engine flame was almost invisible.
Already, she could see, the arc of the climbing booster was turning east,
toward the trajectory that would take it off the planet. And
now the noise arrived, rocket thunder, billowing over her like the echo of a
distant storm. This is just the
beginning, Malenfant whispered. PART TWO
Downstream
And so some day The mighty
ramparts of the mighty universe Ringed around with
hostile force crumbling
to ruin... Lucretius Sheena 5 Drifting between
worlds, the spacecraft was itself a miniature planet, a bubble
of ocean just yards across. The
water was sufficient to protect its occupants from cosmic and solar radiation.
And the water sustained concentric shells of life: a mist of diatoms feeding
off the raw sunlight, and within them, in the deeper blue water, a shell of
krill and crustaceans and small fish schools, hunting and browsing. And, at the center
of it all, a single enhanced cephalopod. Here was Sheena,
swimming through space. Space.
Yes, she understood what that meant, that she was
no longer in the wide oceans of Earth but in a small, self-contained ocean of
her own that drifted through emptiness, a folded-over ocean she shared only
with the darting fish and the smaller, mindless animals and plants on which
they browsed. She
glided at the heart of the Nautilus, where the water that passed through
her mantle, over her gills, was warmest, richest. The core machinery, the
assemblage of devices that maintained life here, was a black mass before her,
suspended in dark water, lights winking over its surface, weeds and grasses
clinging to it. Sheena saw no colors; she swam through a world of black, white,
and gray. But she could discern polarized light; and so now she saw that the
light that gleamed from the polished surfaces of the machinery was subtly
twisted, this way and that, giving her a sense of the solidity and extent of
the machinery. When
the ship’s roll took her into shadow, she hunted and browsed. She
would rest on the sand patches that had been stuck to the metal, changing her mantle
color so as to be almost invisible. When the fish or the krill came by, all
unawares, she would dart out and snatch them, crushing them instantly in her
hard beak, ignoring their tiny cries. Such
simple ambushes were sufficient to feed her, so confused did the fish and krill
appear in this new world that lacked up and down and gravity. But sometimes she
would hunt more ambitiously, luring and stalking and pursuing, as if she were
still among the rich Caribbean reefs. But
all too soon the ship’s languid roll brought her into the light, and brief
night gave way to false day. Rippling
her fins, she swam away from the machinery cluster, away from the heart of the
ship, where she lived with her shoals offish. As she rose the water flowing
through her mantle cooled, the rich oxygen thinning. She was swimming out
through layers of life, and she sensed the subtle sounds of living things
washing through the sphere: the smooth rush of the fish as they swam in their
tight schools, the bubbling murmur of the krill on which they browsed, the hiss
of the diatoms and algae that fed them, and the deep infrasonic rumble
of the water itself, compression waves pulsing through its bulk. And
just as each successive sphere of water was larger than the one it contained,
so Sheena knew there was a hierarchy of life. To sustain her, there had
to be ten times her weight in krill, and a hundred times in diatoms. And
if there had been other squid, of course, those numbers would increase. But
there was no other squid here but herself. For now. She
could see, through misty, life-laden water, the ship’s hull, a membrane above
her like an ocean surface. Except that it wasn ‘t above her, as it would
be in a true ocean. And there was no sandy ocean floor below. Instead the
membrane was all around her, closed on itself, shimmering in great slow waves
that curled around the sphere’s belly. This
was self-evidently a complex world, a curved world, a world without the simple
top and bottom of the ocean; and the light was correspondingly complex, its
polarization planes random, or else spiraling down around her. But
Sheena hunted in three dimensions. She could come to terms with all this
strangeness. She knew she must, in fact. She reached the
wall of the ship. The
membrane was a firm, if flexible, wall. If she pushed at it, it pushed back. Human
eyes could see that the wall was tinted gold. Dan had told her how beautiful
this great golden egg had been in the skies of Earth, as it receded to the
stars. Sheena ship good pretty, he said. Like Earth. Ship people see,
gold bubble, ship of water. Grass
algae grew on the wall, their long filaments dangling and wafting in the
currents. Crabs and shellfish grazed on the grass algae. The benthic grazers
helped feed her, and in the process kept the walls clean. Every
creature in this small ocean had a part to play. Here, for instance, she
drifted past a floating bank of seaweed. The seaweed cleaned the water and used
up drifting food that the algae and diatoms could not consume. And the seaweed
was useful in itself. One of Sheena’s jobs was to gather the weed, when it grew
too thick, and deliver it to a hopper in the machinery cluster. There it could
be spun into fibers that Dan called sea silk. The sea silk would be used when
she got to her destination, to make and repair the equipment she would use
there. Now
the ship’s slow rotation carried Sheena into the light of a milky, blurred
disc. It was the sun—dimmed by the membrane so it did not hurt her eyes—with,
near it, a smaller crescent. That, she knew, was the Earth, all its great
oceans reduced to a droplet. The craft scooted around the sun after Earth like
a fish swimming after its school, seeking the rock that was the target for this
mission. Once,
swimming under the arching membrane like this, she had been startled by a
starburst of light, only a few moments’ swim from her. It had disappeared as
soon as it had occurred, but it had seemed to her that there was a flaw in the
membrane—a small patch that had lost its lustrous glow. She had been able to
see from the muddled polarization how the composition of the water had been
disturbed beneath the flaw. Then
she had seen something moving, outside the membrane. She cowered, flashing
signals of false threat and concealment, thinking it was some deep-space predator. It
was no predator. It was just a box that squirted back and forth, emitting
gentle little farts of glittering crystals. It was pulling a patch over the
hole. Dan
told her it was a firefly robot, a smart little box with its own power supply
and fuel and miniaturized machinery and cameras and machine intelligence. The
ship carried a shoal of these small craft for external inspection and repairs
like this. But
the little craft’s life was limited, intended for a single use only, and it
could achieve only one thing, which was to fix the membrane—unlike Sheena, who
could do many different things. When its job was done, its fuel expended, the
craft neatly folded away its tool-bearing arms and used the last breath of its
fuel to push itself away from the ship. Sheena had watched as the little craft,
discarded, dwindled to a sunlit point. She
had learned that her ship leaked all the time anyway, from tiny flaws and
miniature punctures. And every few days the throwaway robots would scuttle over
the membrane, tracking the vapor clouds, fixing the worst of the leaks before
sacrificing themselves. She
let the lazy, whale-like roll of the ship carry her away from the glare of the
sun, and she peered into the darkness, where she could see the stars. The
stars were important. She had been trained to recognize many of them. When she
had memorized their positions around the ship she would return to the machinery
cluster and work the simple controls Dan had given her. By this means she could
determine her position in space far more accurately than even Dan could have,
from far-off Earth. Then
the rockets would flare, sending hails of exhaust particles shooting into
space. They would push at the hide of the ship like a squid shoving at the
belly of a whale. Waves, flaring with light, pulsed back and forth across the
meniscus, illuminating the drifting clouds of algae, and Sheena could detect
the subtle wash of gravity around her as the great mass of water was nudged
back to its proper trajectory. But
to Sheena the stars were more than navigation beacons. Sheena’s eyes had a
hundred times the number of receptors of human eyes, and she could see a
hundred times as many stars. To
Sheena the universe was crowded with stars, vibrant and alive. The
Galaxy was a reef of stars beckoning her to come jet along its length. But there was only
Sheena here to see it. She found it hard
to rest. Sheena
was utterly alone. Though she knew that there were no predators here, that she
was as safe as any squid had ever been, she could not rest: not without the
complex protection of the shoal around her, its warnings and sentinels. And, of
course, without the shoal she was cut off from the society of the squid, the
mating and learning and endless dances of daylight. Dan
had provided a kind of dream shoal for her: squidlike shapes that swam and
jetted around her, glimmering. But the polarization of the light from their
false hides was subtly wrong, and the fake shoal was no comfort. She was
surprised Dan had not understood. As
the mission progressed, as she grew progressively more weary, her loyalty to
Dan crumbled, grain by grain. e-CNN And
we return to our main story, the developing crisis around the illegal space
launch by the Bootstrap corporation from their Mojave facility. It has become
clear that the authorities, far from granting the approvals Bootstrap is
seeking, were in fact moving to close down the operation completely. Joe... Thanks,
Madeleine. We do know that Cruithne was not the original target of Reid
Malenfant’s interplanetary ambitions. Originally he was planning to head for
Reinmuth, another asteroid that is much richer in metals than Cruithne. So, why
Cruithne? It’s
now emerged, from sources inside Bootstrap itself, that in recent months
Malenfant has become convinced that the world itself may be coming to an
end—and that this global doom is somehow linked to asteroid Cruithne. What are
we to make of this remarkable twist in this spectacular story? We’ve
been trying to determine if there is more to Malenfant’s fears about the future
than mere paranoia. It is said there are respectable scientists who claim that
it is a statistical fact that the world will end, taking all of us with it, in
just a few centuries. Apparently this has been known in government circles
since the 1980s. Again the administration declined to comment. Madeleine... Joe,
Reid Malenfant, fifty-one, is highly charismatic and popular. Since the
announcement of his interplanetary venture he has become something of a cult
figure. In fact last year’s best-selling Christmas toys were models of
Bootstrap’s so-called Big Dumb Booster, along with action figures and animated
holograms of the intelligent squid crew, and even of Reid Malenfant himself. But,
while undoubtedly an attractive figure, Malenfant has long been regarded by commentators
as an unstable personality. However
Bootstrap spokespersons are saying this is all scurrilous rumor put out by
enemies of Reid Malenfant, perhaps within his own corporation. John Tinker Yes, they threw me
out of the Flying Mountain Society. Screw them. And screw Reid
Malenfant. Malenfant is a wimp. Yes,
he got his bird off the ground. But to continue to launch with 1940s-style
chemical rockets is at best a diversion, at worst a catastrophic error. People, you can’t
lift diddly into space by burning chemicals. There
has been a solution on the drawing boards since the 1960s: Project Orion. You
take a big plate, attach it by shock absorbers to a large capsule, and throw an
atomic bomb underneath. Your ship will
move, believe me. Then you throw another
bomb, and another. For
an expenditure of a small part of the world’s nuclear stockpile you could place
several million pounds in orbit. I
believe in the dream. I believe we should aim to lift a billion people
into space by the end of the century. This is the only way to establish a
population significant enough to build a genuine space-going industry
infrastructure—and, incidentally, the only way to lift off enough people to
make a dent in the planet’s population problem. Yes,
this will cause some fallout. But not much, compared to what we already added
to the background radiation. What’s the big deal? Malenfant
is right; we are facing a crisis over the survival of the species. Hard times
make for hard choices. Omelettes and eggs, people. Anyhow,
those bombs aren’t going to go away. If America doesn’t use them, somebody else
will. Art Morris My name is Art
Morris and I am forty years old. I am a Marine, or used to be
until I got disabled out. My
most prized possession is a snapshot of my daughter, Leanne. In
the snap she’s at her last birthday party, just five years old, in a splash of
Florida sunshine. The snap’s one of those fancy modern ones that can show you
movement, and it cycles through a few seconds of Leanne blowing at her cake.
And it has a soundtrack. If you listen under the clapping and whoops of the
family and the other kids, you can just hear her wheeze as she took her big
breath. What you can’t see off the edge of the picture is me, just behind
Leanne’s shoulder, taking a blow myself to make sure those damn candles did
what she wanted them to do, making sure that something in her world worked,
just once. It
wasn’t long after that that we had to put her into the ground. I didn’t
understand half of what the doctors told me was wrong with her, but I got the
headline. She was a yellow
baby, a space baby, a rocket baby. Maybe
by now she would have been one of these smart kids the news is full of. But she
never got the chance. I
rejoiced when they shut down the space program. But now those assholes in the
desert have started firing off their damn rockets again, regardless. I
keep Leanne’s picture taped to the dash of my car, or in my pocket. Look what you did,
Reid Malenfant. Reid Malenfant Madame Chairman,
this is not some wacko stunt. It is a sound business venture. Here’s the plan
from here on in. Cruithne
is a ball of loosely aggregated dirt: probably eighty percent silicates,
sixteen percent water, two percent carbon, two percent metals. This is an
extraordinarily rich resource. Our
strategy is to aim for the simplest technologies, fast return, fast payback. The
first thing we’re going to make up on Cruithne is rocket fuel. The fuel will be
a methane-oxygen bipropellant. Then
we’ll start bagging up permafrost water from the asteroid, along with a little
unprocessed asteroid material. We’ll use the propellant to start firing water
back to Earth orbit— specifically, a type of orbit called HEEO, a highly
eccentric Earth orbit, which in terms of accessibility is a good compromise
place to store extraterrestrial materials. Thus we will build
a pipeline from Cruithne to Earth orbit. This
will not be a complex operation. The methane rockets are based on tried and
trusted Pratt and Whitney designs. The cargo carriers will be little more than
plastic bags wrapped around big dirty ice cubes. But
in HEEO this water will become unimaginably precious. We can use it for life
support and to make rocket fuel. We think Nautilus should be able to
return enough water to fuel a further twenty to fifty NEO exploration missions,
at minimal incremental cost. This is one measure of the payback we’re intending
to achieve. Also we can sell surplus fuel to NASA. But
we are also intending to trial more complex extraction technologies on this
first flight. With suitable engineering, we can extract not just water but also
carbon dioxide, nitrogen, sulfur, ammonia, phosphates—all the requirements of a
life-support system. We will also be able to use the asteroid dirt to make
glass, fiberglass, ceramics, concrete, dirt to grow things in. We
are already preparing a crewed follow-up mission to Cruithne that will leverage
this technology to establish a colony, the first colony off the planet. This
will be self-sufficient, almost from day one. And
the colonists will pay their way by further processing the Cruithne dirt to
extract its metals. The result will be around ninety percent iron, seven
percent nickel, one percent cobalt, and traces. The trace, however, includes
platinum, which may be the first resource returned to the surface of the Earth;
nickel and cobalt will probably follow. Incidentally, I’m
often asked why I’m going to the asteroids first, rather than to the Moon. The
Moon seems easier to get to, and is much bigger than any asteroid besides.
Well, the slag that is left over after we extract the water and volatiles and
metals from asteroid ore—the stuff we’d throw away—that slag is about
equivalent to the richest Moon rocks. That’s why I ain’t going to Later
we’ll start the construction of a solar power plant in Earth orbit. The
high-technology components of the plant— such as guidance, control,
communications, power conversion, and microwave transmission systems—will be
assembled on Earth. The massive low-tech components—wires, cables, girders,
bolts, fixtures, station-keeping propellants, and solar cells—will all be
manufactured in space from asteroid materials. This plan reduces the mass that
will have to be lifted into Earth orbit severalfold. This plant will produce
energy—safe, clean, pollution free—that we can sell back to Earth. And
that’s the plan. In the next few years Cruithne volatiles will support the
space station, more Earth-orbital habitats, and missions to the Moon and Mars,
as well as the first self-sufficient off-Earth colony. That little lot
ought to see me through to retirement. But what about
beyond that? Beyond
that, the Galaxy awaits, and all the universe. Virgin territory. All we need is
a toehold. And that’s what Bootstrap will give us. America has discovered a new
frontier, and we will become great again. Frankly,
Madame Chairman, I think I’ve spent enough time in front of Congressional
committees like this and other boards of inquiry. All I need is for you to let
me carry on and do my job. And I don’t see I have a damn thing to apologize for. Thank you. Sheena 5 Swimming through
space, despite her consuming weariness, Sheena 5 had work
to do. She
explored the complex knot of equipment that was the center of her world. It was
like swimming around a sunken boat. The
machinery was covered with switches and levers, labeled with black-and-white
stripes and circles so she could recognize them. And there were dials designed
for her eyes—dials coated with stripes like the hide of a squid, dials that
could send out pulses of twisting polarized light. The dials told her what was
happening inside the equipment, and if anything was wrong she was trained to
turn the levers and switches to make it right. Sometimes she had
to chase away curious fish as she did so. If
anything more serious was wrong she could ask Dan for help, and he always knew
the answer, or could find it out. She would fit the plastic cup to her eye, and
speckled laser light would paint images on her retina, distorted diagrams and
simple signs that showed her what to do. The
machinery contained whirring motors that drove pumps and filters: devices that,
coupled with the flow of heat from the sun, drove steady currents. The currents
ensured that the waters mixed, that no part became too hot or cold, too rich
with life or too stagnant. Otherwise the diatoms and algae would cluster under
the bubble’s skin, where the sunlight was strongest, and would grow explosively
until they had exhausted all the nutrients available and formed a dank cloud so
thick the water would die. And
the filters removed waste from the water, irreducible scraps that no creature
in this small world could digest. But something had to be done with those
wastes, or gradually they would lock up all the nutrients in the water. So the
machine contained a place that could burn the wastes, breaking them down into
their component parts. The products, gas and steam and salts, could then be fed
back to the plants and algae. Thus,
in Sheena’s spacecraft, matter and energy flowed in great loops, sustained by
sunlight, regulated by its central machinery as if by a beating heart. Dan
told her that she was already a success: in her management of the equipment,
she had shown herself to be much smarter and more adaptable than any human-made
machine they could have sent in her place. She
knew that in their hearts the humans would prefer to send machines, mindless
rattling things, rather than herself. That was because they knew they could
control machines, down to the last clank and whirr. But they could never
control her, as was proven by the remnants of the spermatophore she
still guiltily hoarded in her mantle cavity, cemented to the inner wall. Perhaps they were
jealous. How
strange, she thought, that her kind should be so well adapted to this greater,
infinite ocean, so much better than humans. As if this was somehow meant to be.
It seemed to Sheena that it must be terribly confining to be a human, to
be confined to the skinny layer of air that clung to the Earth. At
first she had found it strangely easy to accept that she would die without seeing
Earth’s oceans again, without rejoining the shoals. She suspected this was no
accident, that Dan had somehow designed her mind to accept such
instructions without fear. Which was, of
course, not true. But
as her restlessness and tiredness gathered, as her isolation increased, the
importance of Dan and his mission receded, and her sense of loss grew
inexorably. And,
of course, there was a final complicating factor nestling in her mantle cavity. She
would have to release her eggs eventually. But not yet. Not here. There were
many problems that day would bring, and she wasn’t ready for them. So,
swimming in starlight, Sheena cradled her unhatched young, impatiently jetting
clouds of ink in the rough shape of the male she had known: the male with the
bright, mindless eyes. Michael It was some weeks
after the woman had come to the village that Stef called him. “I have to go
away,” Stef said. “So do you.” Michael
didn’t understand. Stef, with his machines and his food and his girls, was the
most powerful person in the village, far more powerful than the headman or the
herbalist. Who could make him do things? And
besides, Michael had never been more than a few hundred yards outside the
village, never slept anywhere but in a village hut. He wasn’t sure what “going
away” might actually mean, what he would be made to do. It seemed unreal.
Perhaps it was all some game of Stef’s. “I don’t want to
go,” Michael said. But Stef ignored him. He slept, trying
not to think about it. But the very next
day they came for him. * * * A
car pulled up outside the village. Big smiling women got out. Cars came to the
village every day, stayed a few hours, left again. But this day, for the first
time in his life, Michael would have to get into the car, and leave with it. He
took his clothes, and the flashlight Stef had given him. Stef had given him new
batteries too, long-life batteries that would not run down so quickly. Michael
didn’t want to go, but the big women, their smiles hard, made it clear there
was no choice. “I’m
sorry,” Stef said to Michael. “We never finished our lessons. But you’ll be
okay. You’ll keep learning.” Michael
knew that was true. He knew he couldn’t stop learning. Even when he was alone,
even in the dark, he would just keep working, learning, figuring out. Even so he was
frightened. “Take me with
you,” he said. But
Stef said no. “They won’t even let me take Mindi,” he said. Mindi had been his
favorite girl. Now, pregnant, she had gone back to her mother, because no man
would have her. “They’ll look after you,” Stef said to Michael. “You’re a Blue” That
was the first time Michael had heard that word, the English word, used like
that. He didn’t know what it meant. He wondered if he
would ever see Stef again. He
was taken through a series of bright buildings, a barrage of voices and signs,
nothing of which he could understand. Even the smells were strange. At
one point he was in an airplane, looking down over parched land and blue sea. Afterward
he thought he must have slept a great deal, for his memories of the journey
were jumbled and fragmented, and he could put them in no logical order. So he came to the
School. Emma Stoney Thanks to the
unauthorized launch, the spectacular sight of the golden spacecraft leaving
Earth orbit, Malenfant had become a popular hero. This was his Elvis year for
sure, the media advisers were telling them, and they were working hard on
making But
he had made an awful lot of very powerful enemies. Opposition to Malenfant had
erupted, as if orchestrated, right across the financial and political spectrum.
Right now, it seemed to Emma, they were farther away than ever from being
certificated to fly again, and farther still from being licensed to keep any
money they made out of Cruithne, assuming Nautilus actually got there. Emma
called a council of war in the Bootstrap offices in Las Vegas: herself,
Malenfant, Maura Della. She didn’t invite him, but Cornelius Taine came anyhow. Malenfant
stalked around the office. “I can’t believe this shit.” He glared at Emma. “I
thought we figured out our prebuttals.” “If
you’re blaming me I’m out of here,” she said. “Remember, you never even warned
me you were going to fire off your damn rocket.” Maura
said evenly, “I know what you tried to do, Malenfant. You thought that by simply
launching, by proving that your system worked safely, you could cut through the
bureaucratic mess, as well as prove your technical point.” “Damn
right. Just as I will prove my economic point when we start bringing the
goodies home.” Maura
shook her head. “You’re so naive. You showed your hand. All you did was give
your opponents something to shoot at.” “But
we launched. We’re going to Cruithne. That is a physical fact. All the
staffers on the Hill, all the placeholders in the NASA centers, can’t do a damn
thing about that.” Cornelius
Taine steepled his elegant fingers. “But they can stop you from launching
again, Malenfant.” “And
they can throw you in jail,” Emma said softly. “We mustn’t argue among
ourselves. Let’s go over it point by point.” She tapped the tabletop; it turned
transparent, and an embedded softscreen brought up a bullet chart. “First, the
NASA angle.” Malenfant
laughed bitterly. “Fucking NASA. I couldn’t believe the immediate one-eighty
they pulled about the feasibility of my BDB design, after it flew.” “Why
are you surprised?” Cornelius Taine asked. “They hoped you would fail
technically. Now that that is not possible, they intend to ensure you fail
politically.” “Yeah, that or
take me over.” It
seemed to be true. With indecent haste—leading Emma to suspect they had been
working on precisely this move in advance, and waiting for the moment to
strike—NASA had come up with counterproposals for BDB designs, issuing formal
Requests for Proposals to prospective industry partners. NASA claimed they
could start flying BDBs of their own in five or ten years’ time—after ensuring
that all the relevant technologies were “understood and in hand.” Not
only that, they were absorbing Malenfant’s long-term goals as well, with
proposals for an international program to reach and exploit the asteroids. “I’m
not sure how we can win this one,” Maura said. “After all, NASA is supposed to
be the agency that develops spacecraft.” “But,”
Cornelius said heavily, “this process of assimilation is precisely how NASA has
killed off every new space technology initiative since the shuttle.” “Yeah,”
Malenfant growled. “By turning it into another aerospace industry cartel
feeding frenzy.” Maura
held her hands up. “My point is NASA may well win. If they do, we need a way to
live with that.” We,
Emma thought. Even in the depths of this tense
meeting, she found time to wonder at the way Malenfant had, once again, turned
a potential enemy into a friend. “Next,” Emma said
warily. “Congressional funding.” “We’re not reliant
on federal funds,” Malenfant snapped. “That’s
true,” Maura said dryly. “But you’ve been happy to accept whatever
general-purpose funding you could lay your hands on. And that’s turning into a
weakness. We’re being caught between authorization and appropriation. You need
to understand this, Malenfant. These are two phases. Authorization is a wish
list. Appropriation is the allocation of funds to the wish list. Not every
authorized item gets funded.” She paused. “Let me put it simply. It isn’t wise
to spend authorized money as if it were appropriated already. That’s what you
did. It was a trap.” “It
was peanuts,” Malenfant growled. “And anyhow I don’t know why the hell you
Congress critters can’t just make a simple decision.” Maura
sighed. “Federal government is a complex thing. If you don’t use the processes
right—” “And,”
Emma said, “next year looks even worse. The bad guys all sources of federal
funding we budgeted for and have put in place recision and reprogramming
processes to—” “Then
we rebudget,” Malenfant said. “We cut, trim, rescope, find new funds.” “But
the investors are being frightened off,” Emma said. “That’s the next point. It
started even before the launch, Malenfant. You knew that. Now they’re
hemorrhaging. The problems we’ve had with the regulatory agencies have scared
away even more of them.” “But,” Cornelius
Taine said evenly, “we must continue.” Cornelius
looked from one to the other, his face blank. “Don’t any of you understand
this? Who do you want to appropriate the Solar System? The Russians? The
Chinese? Because if we fail now, that’s what will happen.” Emma
said sharply, “I’ll tell you the truth, Cornelius. From where I’m sitting
you’re part of the problem, not the solution. No wonder the investors took
flight. If any of your kook stuff has leaked out—” Cornelius
said, “The Carter catastrophe is coming no matter what you think of me.” Maura frowned.
“The what?” Emma
took a breath. “Malenfant, listen to me. Everything we’ve built up so far will
be destroyed. Unless we start to take action.” “Action? Like
what? A sellout to NASA?” “Maybe. And you
have to cut your links with this character.” Cornelius Taine
smiled coldly. Malenfant’s
hands, clasped behind his back, showed white knuckles. The
meeting broke up without agreement on a way forward. And on the way out, Maura
whispered to Emma, “Carter? Who the hell is Carter?” Emma
didn’t get to her apartment until midnight that night. When she walked in the
door she told the TV to turn itself on. And there, on every news channel, was
Cornelius Taine. Cornelius Taine So,
Dr. Taine, you ‘re saying that these people from the future—
the ones you call downstreamers—have reached into the past, to us. To send a
message. Yes. We believe
so. But
if the downstreamers exist—or will exist—they survived this catastrophe of
yours. Will survive. Whatever. Right? So why did they need to send a message? You’re
asking me about causal paradoxes. The downstreamers are saving their
grandmothers, us, from drowning. But if she had drowned they wouldn’t
even exist, so how can they save her? Right? Umm. . . yeah. I
guess— There’s
a lot we don’t understand about time. What happens if you try to change the
past is at the top of the list. Let me try to explain. It is a question of
transactions, back and forth in time. The
Feynman radio works on the notion of photons—electromagnetic wave
packets—traveling back in time. Fine. But photons aren’t
the only waves. Waves
lie at the basis of our best description of reality. I mean, of course, the
waves of quantum mechanics. These waves represent flows of—what? Energy?
Information? Certainly they crisscross space, spreading out from every quantum
event like ripples. We
have good equations to tell us how they propagate. And if we know the structure
of the waves we can tell a great deal about the macroscopic reality they
represent. A clumping of the waves here means this is the most likely
place to find that traveling electron emitted from over there. But,
like electromagnetic waves, quantum wave packets emitted from some event travel
both forward and backward in time. And these backward waves are vital to the
structure of the universe. Suppose
you have an object of some kind that changes the state of another: a source and
a detector, maybe of photons. The source changes state and sends quantum waves
off into future and past. The future-traveling wave reaches the detector. In
turn this emits waves traveling into both future and past, like echoes. Here’s
the catch. The quantum echoes cancel out the source waves, both future and
past, everywhere—except along the path taken by the ordinary retarded
waves. It’s like a standing wave set up between source and receiver. Because no
time passes for a wave traveling at light speed, all of this is timeless too,
set up in an instant. It’s
called a transaction, as if source and detector are handshaking. “Hi, I’m
here.” “Yes, I can confirm you are.” So there really
are waves traveling back in time? So it seems. But
you don’t have to worry about them. I don’t? No.
There are no back-in-time paradoxes, you see, because the backward waves only
work to set up the transaction; you can’t detect them otherwise. And
that’s how our reality works. As the effects of some change propagate through
space and time, the universe knits itself into a new form, transaction by
transaction, handshake by handshake. Umm.
And this is quantum mechanics, you say? So what happened to all that quantum
funny stuff? The collapsing wave function, and Schrodinger’s cat, and the Many
Worlds Interpretation, and— Oh,
you can forget all that. We study that today the way we study Roman
numerals. Now that we know what quantum mechanics is really all about,
it’s hard to imagine how people in those days thought like that. Do you follow? Umm. . .
Madeleine? Let
me get this straight. If I go back and change the past, I create a new universe
that branches off at that point... right? If I kill my grandmother, I get two
universes, one where she lived and I was born, one where she dies and I was
never born— No. Perhaps you
haven’t heard me. It just doesn’t work like that. There
is only one universe at a time. New universes may bud off from others, but they
are not “parallel” in the way you say. They are separate and entire, with their
own self-consistent causalities. So
what happens if I go back in time and do something impossible, like kill my
granny? Because if she dies, I could never be born, and could never have killed
her. Each quantum event
emerges into reality as the result of a feedback loop between past and future.
Handshakes across time. The story of the universe is like a tapestry, stitched
together by uncountable trillions of such tiny handshakes. If you create an
artificial timelike loop to some point in spacetime within the Whoa. In English. If
you were to go back in time and try to change the past, you would nullify all
those transactions, the handshakes between future and past. You would damage
the universe, erasing a whole series of events within the time loop. So
the universe starts over, from the first point where the forbidden loop would
have begun to exist. The universe, wounded, heals itself with a new set of
handshakes, working forward in time, until it is complete and self-consistent
once more. Then changing the
past is possible. Oh, yes. Tell
me this, Dr. Taine. According to this view, even if you do go back and change
the past, how do you know you succeeded? Won ‘tyou change along with the past
you altered? We
don’t know. How could we? We’ve never tried this before. But we think it’s
possible a conscious mind would know. How? Because
consciousness, like life itself, is structure. And structure persists as the
cosmic tapestry changes. Think
about a DNA molecule. Some of the genes are important for the body’s structure;
some are just junk. If you could perturb reality, consider possible alternate
destinies for that molecule, you could see a lot of variation in the junk
without affecting the operation of the molecule in any significant way. But if
there’s a change in the key structural components, those that contain
information, the molecule may be rendered useless. Therefore, the key structure
must be stable in the face of small reality changes. So if in some way
our minds span reality changes.. . Then
maybe we’ll be able to perceive a change, an adjustment of the past. Of course
this is speculative. And
what about free will, Dr. Taine? Where does that fit into your grand plan ? Free
will is a second-order effect. Even life is a second-order effect. Light
dancing from the rippled surface of time’s river. It is not the cause even of
the ripples, let alone the great majestic flow itself. That’s
onegosh-darnedgloomy view. Realistic,
however. You
know, our time is just a bubble far upstream that must seem utterly
insignificant compared to the great enterprises of the future. But it isn’t
insignificant, because it’s the first bubble. And if we don’t survive
the Carter catastrophe, we lose everything— eternity itself. Emma Stoney The
media types had it all: the Carter prediction, the message from the future, the
real reason for the redirection of the Nautilus. All of it. Emma
was convinced it was Cornelius himself who had leaked the Carter stuff. It
increased the pressure on Bootstrap hugely, but that only seemed to reinforce
Malenfant’s determination to fight his way through this: to maintain his links
with Cornelius, continue on to Cruithne, and launch again. Which,
of course, was exactly what Cornelius wanted. She had been outflanked. She spent a
sleepless night trying to figure out what to do next. Michael At first the
School seemed a good place to Michael. Better than the village, in
fact. The
clothes were clean and fresh. The food was new and sometimes tasted strange,
but there was always-a lot of it. In fact there were refrigerators that lit up
and had food and drink inside, food the children could help themselves to
whenever they wanted. Michael found he missed baobab fruit, though. There
were lots of children here, from very small to young teenagers. They lived in
dormitories, which were bright and clean. At first the
children had been wary of each other. They had no common language, and children
who could speak to each other tended to gather in groups. There was nobody who
spoke This
was a place called Australia. It was a big empty land. He saw maps and globes,
but he had no real understanding of how far he had come from the village. Except that it was
a long way. There
were lessons. The teachers were men and women called Brothers and Sisters. Sometimes
the children would be gathered in a room, ten or fifteen of them, while a
teacher would stand before them and talk to them or have them do work, with
paper and pen or softscreen. Michael,
like some of the other children, had a special softscreen that could speak to
him in his own tongue. It was comforting to hear the little mechanical voice
whisper to him, like a remote echo from home. The
best times of all were when he was allowed to go explore, as if the softscreen
were a window to another world, a world of pictures and ideas. He
had no interest in languages or music or history. But mathematics held his
attention from the start. He
drank in the symbols, tapping them onto his softscreen or scratching them on
paper, even drawing in the dust as he had at home. Most of the symbols and
their formalism were better than the ones he had made up for himself, and he
discarded his own without sentiment; but sometimes he found his own inventions
were superior, and so he kept them. He
loved the strict rigor of a mathematical proof—a string of equations,
statements of truth, which nevertheless, if manipulated correctly, led to a
deeper, richer truth. He felt as if his own view of the world were
crystallizing, freezing out like the frost patterns he watched inside the
refrigerators, and his thinking accelerated. Soon,
in math class, he was growing impatient to be forced to work at the same pace
as the other children. Once, he grew
restive. That
was the first time he was punished, by a Sister who yelled at him and shook
him. He
knew that that was a warning: that this place was not as friendly as it seemed,
that there were rules to learn, and that the sooner he learned them the less
harm would come to him. So he learned. He
learned to sit quietly if he was ahead of the rest. He could do his work almost
as effectively that way anyhow. Michael
seemed to be the one who enjoyed mathematics the most. But most of the children
had one or two subjects in which they excelled. And then it was Michael’s turn
to sit and struggle, and the others’ turn to race ahead, risking the wrath of
the teachers. Any
children who showed no such talent were soon taken out of the School. Michael
didn’t know what happened to them. It
was a paradox. If you weren’t smart enough you were taken out of the School. If
you were too smart you were punished for impatience. Michael tried to learn
this rule too, to show just enough ability but not too much. It
didn’t matter anyhow. Most of his real work he did in his head, in the dark,
and he never told anybody about it. There
were many visitors: adults, tall and dressed smartly, who walked around the
classes and the dormitories. Sometimes they brought people with cameras who
smiled as if the children were doing something of great importance. Once a
woman even took away Michael’s softscreen, looking at the work he had recorded
there with exclamations of surprise. He was given another softscreen, but of
course it was empty, containing none of the work he had completed. But that
didn’t matter. Most of it was in his head anyhow. There
was a girl here called Anna, a little older and taller than the rest, who
seemed to learn the rules more quickly than the others. She had big gray eyes,
Michael noticed: gray and watchful. She would speak to the others—including
Michael, through his softscreen—trying to help them understand what was wanted
of them. It
meant she was in line for punishment more often than most of the others, but
she did it anyway. Many
of the children drew blue circles on their books or their softscreens or their
skin or the walls of the dormitories. As did Michael, as he had for a long
time. He didn’t know what that meant. Those
days—in retrospect, strange, bright days—didn’t last long. * * * Michael couldn’t
know it, but it was the publicizing of the Because suddenly
people grew afraid: of the future, of their Leslie Candolfo Frankly
our biggest problem, since this damn end-of-the-world Carter bullshit broke,
has been absenteeism. We’re up over 100 percent nationally. Not only that but
productivity is right down, and our quality metric program shows a massive
decline in all functions—except Accounting, for some reason. We’ve also had a
number of incidents of violence, immoral behavior, and so forth in the
workplace, some but not all related to alcohol and/or drugs. It’s
as if they all believe this pseudoscience bullshit about there being no
tomorrow. But of course the clock punchers expect us to keep on
providing salaries and bonuses and medical benefits, presumably right up until
doomsday itself, with maybe an advance or two. I
know our competitors are suffering, too. But we can’t go on like this, ladies
and gentlemen; our costs are skyrocketing, our profits hemorrhaging. I’m
pleased to see the federal government is finally taking some positive action.
Gray-suited spokesmen denouncing Carter and Eschatology as moonshine were all
very well. What they are doing now—pumping out free twenty-four-hour sports,
comedy, softsoaps, and synth-rock on TV—is a somewhat more practical response. We’ve
already installed giant video walls in our workplaces in Tulsa and Palm Beach.
Productivity took a hit, of course, but happily nowhere near as bad as in other
sites without the wall-to-wall pap. We’ve also provided free e-therapy up to
four hours a week per permanent employee. For now I agree with the government
analysis that an anesthetized workforce is preferable to a workforce plunged into
existential gloom. But
this is just a palliative. We have to find a long-term way to handle this. The
end of the world may or may not be inevitable. Our
stockholder meeting is inevitable, however. I’m open to further suggestions. “The Voice of
Reason” >Mail
this on to ten people you know, and tell them to send it to ten people they
known and so on. We have to inoculate the species against the contagion of
madness that is plaguing humankindi or this damn Carter hypothesis is going to
become a self-fulfilling prophecy. HOW TO DEBUNK CARTER >
1) First of all, don’t dismiss it as nonsense. The hypothesis may be
wrong-headed, but it’s not irrational and it’s not illogical. We aren’t dealing
with the usual airhead crap here. It’s more potent than that. > 2) Don’t
insult your opponent. Start with the premise that people aren’t stupid, whether
they know science and math or not. If you insult them you’ll be seen as
arroganti and you’ll lose the argument. >
3) The best attack on Carter is the notion that the cosmos is radically
indeterministic. You can argue from quantum physics to justify thisi if you can
keep your audience with youi or from’ free will if not. There is no way, even
in principle, to say how many humans might exist in the future. So the Carter
analogy between humankind and balls in an urn breaks down. >
4) If your audience is sophisticated enoughn remind them that the whole
argument is based on Bayesian statistics, which is a technique to refine
probabilities of an event given a knowledge of prior probabilities. But
in this case we have no prior probabilities to work with (we can only guess
about the long-term future of humankind). So the Bayesian technique can’t be
valid. >
5) Reduce the argument to the trivial. It’s trivially obvious that people discussing
Carter’s argument find themselves alive today, not hundreds of years in the
future. But nothing nontrivial follows from a triviality. Since no humans of
the future are yet alive, it isn’t in the least surprising that we aren’t among
them >
6) You could try a reductio ad absurdum. On any scale an exponential curve
looks the same. You always seem to be at the beginning, minuscule compared to
what is to come. So the catastrophe will always be just over the horizon. (Of
course this argument falls down unless the exponential curve of the human
population really does extend to infinity. Any finitude and something like
Carter comes into play- But you don’t have to mention that unless challenged.) >
7) Appeal to common sense. Look back in time. A human of, say, A.D. 1000 would
likewise have been sitting on top of an exponential curve reaching back to the
Paleolithic. Would she have been correct to deduce she was in the last
generations? Of course not, as we can see with retrospect. (You may find
Carter proponents countering this one by saying this is a false analogy,
humanity today faces far graver extinction threats than in A.D. 1000 because of
our technological advancement! the way we have filled up the Earth, etc. And it took our modern-day sophistication to
come up with the Carter argument in the first place. So we have formulated the
Carter prophecy at precisely the moment it is most applicable to us. But then
you can argue that they are appealing beyond the statistics.) <continuing
list snipped> >
Rememberi though! None of the counterarguments are definitive. You may
find yourself up against somebody with as much or more understanding of
statistics than you. In that case, escalate the argument until you blind the
general audience with science. >
The objective here isn’t to disprove Carter—that may be impossible. You can
hole the argument but you can’t sink it, and anyhow the one true invalidation
will be our continued survival in 201 years— but we must stop this ludicrous
panic over Carter before it eats us all up like a brush fire. Maura Della Doom
soon was all rather difficult to believe, a month after Cornelius had
gone public, as Maura endured the usual Potomac hell: breakfasts with
reporters, morning staff meetings, simultaneous committee meetings to juggle,
back-to-back sessions with lobbyists and constituents, calls, briefings,
speeches, receptions, constant implant-pager tingles to make quorum calls and
votes on the run. And then there were the constituency issues she couldn’t
neglect: “casework”—distributing small favors, funded by the federal pork
barrel and otherwise—and targeted mail and fund-raising shots and chat-room
surgeries and online referenda and appearances, in person, e-person, or
simulated. It was all part of the constant campaign, a treadmill she knew she
couldn’t fall off of if she expected to get elected again. But
this was just the general grind of federal government. It was as if illegal
rocket launches in the desert, the dire warnings of doom, had never happened. The
federal government think tanks who had tried to flesh out the Carter
catastrophe hypothesis had provided her with some gloomy reading. On
the one hand, nobody could definitively undermine the argument itself on
philosophical or mathematical grounds. No tame expert would stand up and say he
or she could demonstrate the damn thing was bullshit in simple enough terms for
the president to deliver to the nation, the panicking world. On
the other hand the think tanks could come up with a lot of ways the world might
end. War,
of course: nuclear, biological, chemical, A disaster from genetic engineering,
malevolent or otherwise. The report recalled one near-miss in the early ‘OOs in
Switzerland, concerning a birth-control vaccine. A genetically altered
salmonella bacterium had been supposed to cause a temporary infection in the
female gut that triggered antibodies against sperm. It had, of course, mutated
and gotten out of control. A hundred thousand women had been rendered
permanently infertile before the bug was stopped. Environmental
catastrophes: the continuing collapse of the atmosphere’s structure, the
greenhouse effect. Ecoterrorism:
people waging war both for and against the environment. Witness the
ground-to-air missile that had recently brought down the Znamya, the giant
inflatable mirror that should have been launched into orbit to light up the
night sky over Kiev. Witness similar attacks on the reef balls on the Atlantic
ocean shelf, the giant concrete hemispheres intended to attract fast-growing
algae and so soak up excess atmospheric carbon dioxide. Maura was grimly amused
to see that Bootstrap had been maj or investors in both these proj ects. But
much worse was possible. The environment was essentially unstable, or at least
only quasi-stable. If somebody found a way to tip that stability, it might only
need a small nudge. That
was the man-made stuff. Then there were natural disasters. That hoary old
favorite, the asteroid strike, was still a candidate. And
the Earth, she read, was overdue for a giant volcanic event, one of a scale
unseen in all of recorded history. The result would be a “volcano winter”
comparable to nuclear-war aftermath. Or
the radiation from a nearby supernova could wipe the Earth clean of life; she
learned that the Earth, in fact, was swimming through a bubble in space, a
bubble blown clear in the interstellar medium by just such a stellar explosion. And
here was something new to her: perhaps a new ice age would be triggered by the
Earth’s passage through an interstellar cloud. The
report concluded with more outlandish speculations. What about annihilation by
extraterrestrials? What if some alien species was busily transforming the Solar
System right now, not even aware that we existed? . Or
how about “vacuum decay”? It seemed that space itself was unstable, like a
statue standing on a narrow base. It could withstand small
disturbances—”small,” in this case, including such things as galactic-core
explosions—but a powerful enough nudge, properly applied, could cause the whole
thing to tip over into... well, a new
form. The take-home message seemed to be that such a calamity would be not just
the end of the world, but the end of the universe. Et
cetera. The list of apocalypses continued, spectacular and otherwise, at great
length, even to a number of appendices. The
report authors had tried to put numbers to all these risks. The overall chance
of species survival beyond the next few centuries it put as 61 percent—the
precision amused Maura—a result they described as “optimistic.” That
wasn’t to say the world would be spared all the disasters; that wasn’t to say
the human race would not endure death and suffering on giant scales. It wasn’t
even a promise that human civilization in its present form would persist much
longer. It was just that it was unlikely that the world would encounter a
disaster severe enough to cause outright human extinction. Relatively unlikely,
anyhow. Whether or not the
world was ending, the prediction itself was having a real effect. The economy
had been hit: crime, suicides, a loss of business confidence. There had been a
flight into gold, as if that would help. This was, the think tankers
believed, ironically a by-product of a recent growth in responsibility. After
generations of gloomy warnings about Earth’s predicament, people had by and
large begun to take responsibility for a future that extended beyond the next
generation or two. Perhaps in the It
was ironic that people had begun to imagine the deeper future just as it was
snatched from them. Above
all we must beware Schopenhauerian pessimism, she
read. Schopenhauer, obsessed with the existence of evil, wrote that it would
have been better if our planet had remained lifeless, like the Moon. From there
it is only a short step to thinking that we ought to make it lifeless. It may
be that this motivates some of the destructiveness seen recently in our urban communities,
although the disruption caused by the so-called “Blue children “phenomenon at a
fundamental level—that is, nuclear family level—is no doubt contributing. It
was a complex of responses, an unstable species sent into a spin by the bad
news from the future. Perhaps what would bring down humankind in the end was
not nature or science, but a creeping philosophical disaster. In
the midst of all this, Malenfant was summoned to appear before the House
Committee on Space, Science, and Technology in Washington, D.C., an appearance
that might be— as Maura realized immediately—his last chance to save his sorry
ass. Emma Stoney On the morning
Malenfant was due to give his testimony, Emma—nervous,
unsleeping—was up early. She
took a walk around Washington, D.C. It was a hot, flat morning. The traffic
noise was a steady rumble carried through the sultry air. She followed the Mall, the grassy strip of
parkland that ran a mile from the Capitol to the Lincoln Memorial. The grass
was yellow, the ground baked hard and flat, though it was only April. The heat
rose in waves, as if she were walking across a hot plate. From here she could
see several of the nation’s great buildings: seats of government, museums. A
lot of neoclassical marble, grandly spaced: This was an imperial capital if
ever there was one, a statement of power, if not of good taste. She
considered going to see the asteroid-exploration VR gallery Malenfant had
donated to the Air and Space Museum. Typical Malenfant: influencing public
opinion with what was ostensibly a gesture of generosity. Maybe another day,
she thought. She reached the.
Washington Monument: simple and clean, seamlessly restored since its ‘08
near-demolition by Christian libertarians. But the flags that ringed it were
all at half-mast in recognition of the American lives lost in the latest
anti-American terrorist outrage in...
she’d forgotten already. France, was it? And
then she turned, and there was the White House, right in front of her:
still—arguably—the most important decision-making center on the planet. There
was what looked like a permanent shantytown on the other side of the road,
opposite the White House, panhandlers and protesters and religious crazies
doing their stuff in full view of the chief executive’s bedroom window. Police
drones buzzed languidly overhead. D.C. was dense,
real, crusted with history and power. Compared to this, Malenfant’s endeavors
in the desert and off in space seemed foolish, baroque dreams. Nevertheless, here
Malenfant was, ready to fight his corner. Maura eyed Emma.
“So, about Malenfant. What is it with you two?” “I can’t
understand how come you’re still together.” “We’re divorced.” “Exactly.” Emma sighed. “It’s
a long story.” Maura
grunted. “Believe me, at my age, everybody has a long story.” To loosen them both up, Maura Della had
taken Emma as a special guest to the House gym, in the basement of the Rayburn
House Office Building. It was smaller than Emma had expected, with a pool,
steam and massage rooms, a squash court, and exercise equipment. Maura and Emma
had opted for a swim, steam, and massage, and now Emma felt herself relax as
her mechanical masseur pounded her back with plastic fingers. They had married
young—he in his thirties, she in her twenties. Emma
had had her own career. But she had been excited at the prospect of coming with
him, of following his charming, childlike, outlandish dreams of a human
expansion into space. She had known her public role would be as an air force
wife, perhaps as a NASA wife, and those institutions were old and hidebound
enough that she knew she would be forced to let her career shadow his. Raising
air force brats, in fact. But the truth was they were partners, and would be
for life. But Malenfant had
washed out of NASA at the first hurdle. She had been stunned. He had come back
silent, sullen. He had never told her what And after that,
nothing had been the same. He was floored by
his setback for a whole year before he resigned from the air force and started
finding other directions to channel his energy. That had been the start of
Bootstrap Incorporated, of Malenfant’s journey to riches and power. Emma had
worked with him, even in those early days. But he had started to push her away. “I still don’t
understand why,” she told Maura. “We’d planned children, family years, a home
somewhere. Somehow, all that had disappeared over the horizon. And then—” “You don’t have to
tell me.” Emma
smiled, feeling tired. “It’s in the gossip columns. He had an affair. I found
them together. Well, the marriage was finished. I’ll tell you the strangest
thing. I’ve never seen him so unhappy as at that moment.” In
fact it had seemed to her that Malenfant was working to finish it, digging at
its foundations: that he had taken a lover only to drive away Emma. Her
e-therapists had said he was reacting to the thwarting of his true ambition.
Now that he knew he would never achieve his dreams, Malenfant was playing with
the toys of youth one more time before the coffin lid started to creak down
over him. Or
maybe, some of the e-therapists argued, it was just some hideous andropause
thing. “The only
advantage of e-therapists,” Maura murmured, “is that their horseshit is cheaper
than humans’.” “Well, whatever,
it hurt.” “And it still
does. Right?” Emma shrugged.
“Someday I’ll understand.” “And then you’ll
walk out the door?” “That’s my plan.
So. You think we’re going to get through “I
think so,” Maura said briskly, turning to business. “The danger man is Harris
Rutter, from Illinois. One of the Gingrich generation. You know, once they
arrive here people never leave, in office or not. You have strata of power,
going back decades. Rutter has a lot of power. He’s on a number of
appropriations subcommittees, sluiceways for federal money. But Rutter’s power
is all negative. He likes to filibuster, raise delaying amendments, stall
appointments—all means to frustrate the will of the majority, until he gets his
own way, whatever that is. But I think I managed to blindside him this
time.” “How?” “Federal
pork. Or at least, the promise of a slice, if Malenfant gets his way.” “That’s looking a
long way ahead, isn’t it?” “You
have to stay ahead of the power curve in this town, Emma,” Maura murmured, and
she closed her eyes with a sigh, as her massager went back to work. “Did you
know they didn’t let women in this gym until 1985?” The
hearing, here in the Rayburn building, took place in a cramped, old-fashioned
conference room cooled by a single inadequate air conditioner. There were two
rows of conference tables down the middle of the room, with nameplates for the
representatives on one side, and for the testifiers on the other. It was a
place of judgment, of confrontation. Malenfant
was here. He looked crisp, calm, confident, composed, his bald pate gleaming
like a piece of a weapons system. Emma
looked into his eyes. He looked as innocent and sincere as if he’d just been
minted. Malenfant
took the stand, and Emma and Maura took seats side-by-side at the back of the
room. Two representatives took the lead: Harris Rutter, the former lawyer, and
Mary Howell of Pennsylvania, once a chemical engineer. Both of them were
Republicans. The
purpose of the hearing was for Malenfant to justify, once more, why he
shouldn’t be shut down. Rutter questioned Malenfant hard about the dubious
legality of his operations, particularly his first launch. Malenfant’s
answers were smooth. He allowed himself to sound irritated at the maze of
conflicting legislation Bootstrap had had to tiptoe through, and he launched
into a rehearsed speech about his manned space program to come: how he had four
astronaut candidates already in training, chosen to be representative of the
U.S. demographic mix. “It wasn’t hard to find volunteers, sir, even though we
emphasized the dangers to them—not of the space mission, but of being grounded
without making the flight.” A little sympathetic laughter. “In this country
we have a huge reservoir of expertise in launching space missions, reserves of
people laid off by the space and defense industries, people champing at the bit
to be let to work again. In my view it’s a crime to waste such a skilled
resource.” Then he went on to how the mission was being assembled mainly from
components supplied, not by the usual aerospace cartels, but by smaller—sometimes
struggling—companies right across the United States. Malenfant was able to
outline a glowing future in which the benefits of the new, expansive space
program would flow back from the Mojave in terms of profits and jobs to
districts right across the country, not least to Illinois and Pennsylvania,
home states of his inquisitors. Emma whispered to
Maura, “Laying it on thick, isn’t he?” Maura leaned
closer. “You have to see the big picture, Emma. Most big
pork-barrel projects gain broad support in their early stages, when there are a
lot of representatives who can still hope for a slice of the ultimate pie. If
Malenfant can promise to bring wealth to as many districts as possible, all for
a modest or even zero government outlay, then he’s convincing people at least
to give him the benefit of the doubt.” Malenfant
seemed to have survived Rutter’s grilling. But now—to Emma’s surprise—into the
attack came Howell, the engineer from Pennsylvania. She was a tough, stockily
built woman of about fifty, her defiantly gray hair tied back in a bun. She
looked sharp, vigorous, and spoiling for a fight. “Colonel
Malenfant. Bootstrap is about more than engineering, isn’t it?” “I don’t know what
you mean.” Howell held up a
copy of the Washington Post, with a splash headline about the Feynman
radio at Fermilab, an animated picture beneath of Cornelius Taine repeating
some Carter-catastrophe sound bite. She quoted, “ ‘Exclusive statements from an
Eschatology spokesperson... Fermilab
managers furious at the misuse of their facilities.’ “ “That news release
was nothing to do with me.” “Come, Colonel
Malenfant. I’ve absolutely no doubt that news management like this goes on only
with your tacit approval. So the question is why you feel this kind of message
from-the-future mumbo jumbo helps your cause. Now, you have a background in
engineering, don’t you, Colonel? As I do.” She eyed him. “I daresay we’re about
the same age. So we’ve both witnessed the same changes in our society.” “Changes?” “The
distrust of technology. The loss of faith in scientists, engineers—in fact, a
kind of rejection of the scientific method itself, and of the scientific
explanation of the world. Do you agree that we’ve seen a flight to the
irrational?” “Yes. Yes, I agree
with that. But I don’t necessarily agree with “Oh, you don’t.” “There
are many mysteries science has not dealt with, perhaps never will. What is
consciousness? Why does anything exist, rather than nothing? Why am I alive
here and now, and not a century ago, or a thousand years from now? We all have
to confront such questions in the quiet of our souls, every minute of our
lives. And if the irrational is the only place to look for answers, well,
that’s where we look.” Representative
Howell rubbed her temples. “But, Colonel Malenfant, you must agree that it is
our brains, our science, that have made the world around us. It is science that
has given the planet the capacity to carry many billions of people. ‘It is only
the intelligent management of the future that can get us through the next
decades, assure us of a long-term future.’ I know you agree with that, because
it’s a direct quote, from your own company report last year. Now. Let’s not
hear any more bullshit philosophizing.” Maura
leaned over to Emma. “Representatives get to edit the Congressional Record.
Witnesses don’t, unfortunately.” “Do
you really believe it is responsible to try to gain public support for your
highly dubious activities by whipping up hys teria over nonsense about the end
of the world and messages from the future?” But now Rutter
from Illinois was leaning forward. “Will thlady yield on
that? If you’ll yield for a moment I have something to ask.” Howell glared at
him, realizing her attack was being dissipated. Rutter
was a corpulent, sweating man with an anachronistic bow tie. To Emma he looked
as if he hadn’t been out of Washington in twenty years. “I was interested in
what you had to say, Colonel Malenfant,” he said. “Most of us don’t see any
ethical problems in your links with organizations like Eschatology. Somebody
has to think about the future constructively, after all. I think it’s
refreshing to have a proposal like yours in which there is a subtext, as you
might call it, beyond the practical. If you can go to the stars, bring home a
profit and something... well,
something spiritual, I think that’s to be applauded.” “Thank you,
Representative,” “Tell
me this, Colonel. Do you think your mission to Cruithne, if successful, will
help us find God?” Malenfant
took a deep breath. “Mr. Rutter, if we find everything we hope to find on
Cruithne, then yes, I believe we will come closer to God.” Emma turned to
Maura Della, and rolled her eyes. Good grief, Malenfant. There
were follow-up questions from Howell, among others. But that, as far as Emma
could tell, was that. Maura was
grinning. “He had them eating out of his hand.” “All but
Representative Howell.” “The question he
planted with Rutter put a stop to her.” Emma goggled. “Replanted
it?” “Oh, of course he
did. Come on, Emma; it was too obvious, if anything.” Emma
shook her head. “You know, I shouldn’t be shocked any more by anything
Malenfant does. But I have to tell you he is not a Christian, and he does not
believe in God.” Maura
pursed her lips. “Lies told to Congress, shock. Look, Emma, this is America.
Every so often you have to push the God button.” “So he won.” “I think so. For
now, anyhow.” Representative
Howell, the engineer from Pennsylvania who had argued for rationalism, pushed
between them with a muttered apology. Howell looked distressed, frustrated,
confused. Malenfant, when he
emerged, was disgustingly smug. “To Maura Della “Ladies
and gentlemen,” Dan began, “welcome to JPL. Today, June eighteenth, 2011, a
U.S. spacecraft piloted by a genetically enhanced cephalopod is due to
rendezvous and dock with near-Earth object designated 3753, or 1986TO, called
Cruithne, a three-mile-diameter C-type asteroid. We should be getting images
from a remote firefly camera shortly, and a feed from the Nautilus herself...”
He stood in a forest of microphones, a glare of TV lights. Behind him a huge
softscreen was draped across the wall like a tapestry. It showed a mass of
incomprehensible graphic and digital updates. As
Dan lectured his slightly restive audience, Maura allowed her attention to
drift. JPL,
the Jet Propulsion Laboratory, had turned out to look like a small hospital,
squashed into a cramped and smoggy Pasadena-suburb site dominated by the green
shoulders of the San Gabriel Mountains. A central mall adorned with a fountain
stretched from the gate into the main working area of the laboratory. And on
the south side she had found the von Karman auditorium, the scene of triumphant
news conferences and other public events going back to NASA’s glory days, when
JPL had sent probes to almost every planet in the Solar System. Absently
she listened to the talk around her, a lot of chatter about long-gone times
when spirits were high, everybody seemed to be young, and there was a
well-defined enemy to beat. Heady days. All
gone now. Well,
today the big old auditorium was crowded again, almost like the old days,
mission managers and scientists and politicians and a few aging sci fi writers,
all crammed in among the softscreen terminals. Just as NASA had
declared that Malenfant’s BOB design was a criminal joke that could never fly
until it had flown, so its experts had declared that Bootstrap’s
cephalopod-based asteroid expedition was irresponsible and absurd—until it had
survived out in deep space, and, more important, had started to gather And so, as Sheena
5 neared Cruithne, here everybody was, As they waited for
the rendezvous, Dan launched stiffly into a “The
membrane that is the core of the ship’s design is based on technology Bootstrap
developed for undersea methane-extraction operations. As far as the biosphere
itself is concerned, efficiency is the key. Phytoplankton, one of the most
efficient life-forms known, can convert seventy-eight percent of available
nitrogen into protein. The simplicity of the algae—no stems, leaves, roots, or
flowers—makes them almost ideal crop plants, one hundred percent foodstuff. Of
course the system is not perfect—it’s not completely closed, and imperfectly
buffered. But it’s still more robust, in terms of operational reliability, than
any long-duration mechanical equivalent we can send up. And a hell of a lot
cheaper. I have the figures that—” What about the problems, Dan ? He looked
uncomfortable. “Sheena has had to spend more time acting as the keystone
predator than we expected.” Say what? “Culling
pathological species that get out of hand. And you have to understand that the
system is inherently unstable. We have to manage it, consciously. Or rather
Sheena does. We have to replace leaked gases, regulate the temperature, control
the hydrological cycle and trace contaminants...” And
so on. What Ystebo didn’t say, what Maura knew from private briefings, was that
this could be a very near thing. It’s so fragile, Maura thought. She imagined
the tiny droplet of water containing Sheena drifting in the immensity of
interplanetary space, like a bit of sea foam tossed into the air by a wave,
never to rejoin the ocean. What about Sheena
herself? “You
understand I can only speak to her once a day, when the spacecraft is above the
horizon at Goldstone. She is in LOS— loss of signal—for fifteen hours a day.” How do you feel
about the fact that she’s not coming home? Again
Dan blustered. “Actually the simplification of the mission goals has worked
benefits throughout the profile. The cost of the return—the mass penalty of return
leg propellant and comestibles and the aerobrake heat shield—multiplied through
the whole mission mass statement.” Yeah,
but it’s become a one-way trip for your squid. The
Cala-mari Express. Uncomfortable
laughter. Dan
was squirming. “Bootstrap has plans to deal with the ethical contingencies.” Technocrat
bullshit, Maura thought; whoever coached this poor sap did a bad job. But she
pitied Dan, nonetheless. He was probably the only person on the planet who
truly cared about Sheena 5—as opposed to the sentimental onlookers on TV and on
the Net—and here he was, having to defend her being sentenced to death, alone
in space. And
now, at last, an image came through on the big wall-mounted softscreen.
Pictures from space. A hush spread over the hall. It took Maura some
seconds to figure out what she was seeing. It was an
asteroid. It
was misshapen and almost black, the craters and cracks of its dusty surface
picked out by unvarying sunlight, a potato left too long on the barbecue. And a
spacecraft of rippling gold was approaching, dwarfed by the giant rock. There
was applause, whooping. Way to go, Dan! Right down U.S. One. Dan
fumbled at a touchpad, and a new image came up on the softscreen: Sheena 5, a
Caribbean reef squid, drifting in blue-gold shadows, live from Nautilus. Eerily,
her head was hidden by a metal mask that trailed wires back to a mass of
machinery. Then
the cephalopod pulled back, leaving the metal mask dangling in the water, and
she began an elaborate dance. It was enchanting: her chromatophore organs
pulsed with colors and shapes, black and orange and aquamarine and ocher, and
her tentacles and arms flashed as she arced, twirled, and pirouetted through
the tank. She was very obviously producing signals: one,
even two a second, signals that flowed into each other, varying remarkably in
their intensity. Can you interpret
what she s saying, Dan? Hesitantly he
began to translate. “Stop
and watch me. Stop and watch me. You have to
understand her language elements are based on those she inherited from the
cephalopod shoals. This is a signal she might use to distract prey, or even a
predator. “Now
this is what we call the pied pattern. Court me. Court me. She’s asking
for admiration. She’s proud. Asteroid. Come near. Come near. Another
mating signal. It’s as if she’s luring the asteroid. Star shoal all around.
No danger, no danger. Literally, no predators. But she means that her
navigation has been a success, that the systems are working nominally. Stop
and watch me. Court me. . .” His
posture was stiff as he stared at the screen, the separation from his dancing
friend a tangible, painful thing. The
audience was silent, Maura noted absently: stunned by this shard of cheap
emotion. The
digital displays told her the moment of rendezvous was near. The remote
firefly-camera images returned to the soft-screen, a stop-start sequence
updated every few seconds. The gold spark tracked across the blackened surface. Sheena 5 The asteroid was
big now, covering almost half of the sky. She
could see the asteroid’s surface, as if she were drifting over Caribbean sand
flats. It was dull and dark. But its polarization was rich. She was searching
for the shading and twinkling that meant frozen water. Here was a patch
where the twisting of the light was muddy and random, and Dan had taught her
that meant bare metal. Here the light was strongly polarized, and the
surface was probably coated with thick, sticky dust. It seemed wonderful to
Sheena that she could clearly see, just by looking at the sparkling, twisting
light, what this strange deep-space fish was made of. There.
It looked like a hole in the surface, and it had a
shallow, sloping floor that sparkled and gleamed with the look of water. Sheena
touched her waldoes, and the ship hovered above the depression. She
knew it would take a long time for Dan to learn of her success. She trembled
with anticipation. Gripping
the circular support with her arms, Sheena inserted her two long tentacles into
the smooth, flexible sheaths, and touched the central pad with her beak. Two
three-hundred-foot cables, aping the motion of her tentacles, began to unwind
from the hull of Nautilus. Sheena extended her tentacles, and small
puffs of gas from the pads at the cable ends sent them stretching toward the
asteroid. She allowed the cables to droop to their limits, then flashed down
to the ship’s software. She
sensed the cables touch the bottom, touch the asteroid. Contact. She
flexed her suction cups to grip the surface. Slowly she contracted her
tentacles, drawing herself down until she could see the smallest details of the
asteroid, even her ship’s small shadow. She
had practiced this maneuver in deep space, over and over. It was probably the
most important task she would ever have to complete, after all; if she failed
at this one thing, the mission itself would fail. Finally
she felt a gentle pressure wave pulse through the water and through her own
body, letting her know that she had come to rest. The
asteroid, this great black whale of space, was her prey, and she, the hunter,
had captured it. Pride surged,
chromatophores pulsing over her body. Gabriel Marcus Some
minor planets, of course, already have roles in astrology. Since these worlds
weren’t known to the ancients, their roles are the subject of modern
interpretation and some debate. So it is proving
with Cruithne. Perhaps
we can take some guidance from the derivation of the name. The Cruithne was
the old Irish name for the Pictish people. In the twelfth-century Irish
document “List of Pictish Kings,” Cruithne is given as the eponymous ancestor
of the Pictish people, and it was his seven sons who gave their names to the
divisions of the Pict kingdom in Scotland. But
the Cruithne was also used by the Irish to describe a group of
aboriginal people living in Ireland before the coming of the Gaels. They seem
to have been at one time the predominant power in Ulster. A
further blurring of the name’s meaning comes from the fact that some early
writers claim that Pictish lineage was traditionally taken from the mother’s
line, not the father’s. So perhaps Cruithne—if such an individual existed at
all—was not a man, but a woman. As
far as its astronomical properties go, Cruithne is again an unusual world. Perhaps
uniquely among astrological subjects, it wanders far from the plane of the
ecliptic and far from the traditional Houses; in fact at times it can be seen,
by telescope, above (or beneath) Earth’s poles. And yet it is intimately linked
to Earth; we know that its peculiar “horseshoe” orbit is dominated by Earth’s
gravity. And,
of course, the most direct link of all has now been established, as the squid,
Sheena, has become the first Earth creature since the Apollo astronauts to
reach another world. Cruithne:
mother-father, person, and people—linked to Earth
by spidery webs of influence and life. Little wonder that this tiny, remote,
ambiguous world is causing such a stir in astrological circles. It is of course
true, but irrelevant, that the name Cruithne was a late choice among the
Australian astronomers who named the minor planet. An earlier suggestion was an
irreverent nickname for one of their number, the Chunder Wonder. We can
be grateful—if not surprised—that destiny guided the correct choice. Sheena 5 She could not
leave her water habitat; yet she was able to explore. Small
firefly robots set off from the habitat, picking their way carefully over the
surface of the asteroid. Each robot was laden with miniature instruments, as
exquisite as coral, all beyond her understanding. But the fireflies
were under her control. She
used the waldo, the glovelike device into which she could slip her long
prehensile arms and so control the delicate motions of each firefly. Cameras
mounted in the carapace of the firefly brought her a view through her laser
eyecup of what the firefly was seeing, as if she were swimming alongside it.
The gravity was so low that a careless movement would have sent the little
metal devices spinning away from the surface, to be lost forever. So the limbs
of the fireflies carried hooks and suction devices to ensure that at every
moment they were anchored to the thin re-golith. And, with delicacy and care,
she was able to ensure the fireflies avoided ravines and deep craters, and so
were never in danger. Her
fireflies scuttled hundreds of yards from the slumped membrane of Nautilus. Sheena thought all
this was remarkable. She
had come to awareness in a universe that was three-dimensional and infinite.
Slowly she had come to understand that the ocean she inhabited was part of the
skin of a giant sphere. She had seen that ocean-world from outside, seen it
diminish to a pale dot of light. And
now she had come to a world that was so small she felt she could enclose its
curve in her outstretched arms, and her eyes picked out the starry universe
through which this little world swam. Entranced, munching absently on the krill
the currents brought to her beak, she watched the new world—her world—unfold. Her
world. She had not expected to feel like this, so
triumphant. Her weariness, her edgy isolation, were forgotten now. She pulsed
with pride, her chromatophores prickling. And she knew, at
last, she was ready. Emma Stoney Mission
control for the Nautilus was not what Emma had come to expect from
cliche images of Houston—the rows of gleaming terminals, the neat ranks of
young, bespectacled engineers sweating through their neat shirts as the
astronauts ran into yet another crisis in orbit. That was the manned
space program. This was rather different. The JPL flight operations room
was cluttered, cramped, the decor very dated. There were big mass storage units
and immense filing cabinets, some of them open to reveal yellowing files,
mounds of paper. Everything looked stale, aging. Dan
had a cubicle to himself. He had a softscreen draped over his lap, and he wore
a virtual-reality helmet that fitted tightly over his head, like a swimming
cap, hiding his eyes behind rubber pads. There was kipple everywhere: pictures
of the Nautilus leaving orbit, shots of the ship splashing against the
rock, pinups of Sheena 5 herself, and a lot of the usual techie junk, toy
spaceships and plastic aliens and soda cans and candy wrappers and movie
posters. Dan
turned to them and smiled. It was disconcerting, with his eyes concealed. “Yo,
Malenfant, Emma. Welcome to the geeko-sphere.” Maybe, for him, they were floating
against coal-black Cruithne. But she noticed he seemed to be able to work his
softscreen, despite its awkward draping over his lap, without glancing down.
“You want coffee, or soda? There’s a Shit machine—” “Just
give me some news, Dan,” Malenfant said. “As good as possible.” His voice
sounded tight with stress. Dan
pushed his VR hood off his face. His eyes were reddened and sore, and the mask
had left white marks across his forehead and cheeks. “Pay dirt,” he said. “The
carbonaceous ore contains hydrogen, nitrogen, methane, carbon monoxide and
dioxide, sulfur dioxide, ammonia—” “Water?” Emma
asked. He
nodded. “Oh, yes. As permafrost and hydrated minerals. Twenty percent by mass,
by God. Every prediction fulfilled, exceeded in fact.” Malenfant
smacked his hands together. “It’s a warehouse up there.” Dan
plastered a big softscreen over the posters and photos and memos and other crap
on the wall, and tapped its surface. Up came an image of the asteroid’s
surface—gritty and crumpled, Emma thought, like roadside slush—and there was
one of the microrobots they were calling “fireflies.” As
she watched, a tiny puff of vapor vented from the base of the firefly. It
jetted sharply up away from the asteroid ground, swiveled neatly, then shot out
a little dart that trailed a fine cable, like fishing line. The dart buried
itself in the loose rock. The line went taut and began to haul itself in,
neatly dragging the firefly back to the surface. “The
fireflies are working great,” Dan said. “We should be able to find a hundred
applications for these babies: in LEO, other asteroids, even on the Moon. The
propulsion system is neat. It’s a digital propulsion chip: a little bank of
solid rocket motors, and you can address the motors individually, pop pop
pop, to get a high degree of maneuverability and control.” Emma asked, “And
Sheena is running these things?” “Oh,
yes.” Dan grinned proudly. “She has a big waldo glove in the habitat she can
fit her whole body right inside. Of course that took some designing. Because
she lacks bones, Sheena doesn’t have a good sense of where her arms are in
space. So the wal-does feed back information about pressure and texture. She
does a fine job. She can run eight of these babies at once. In many ways
she’s smarter than we are.” “And yet we sent
her out there, to die,” Emma said. There
was an uncomfortable silence, as if she’d been impolite to mention such a
thing. Dan
pulled his VR mask over his face and started to scroll through more results
from the asteroid, and Emma went in search of a coffee machine. Sheena 5 And on Cruithne,
Sheena laid her eggs. They
were cased in jelly sacs, hundreds of them in each tube. There was no spawning
ground here, of course. So she draped the egg sacs over the knot of machinery
at the heart of her miniature ocean, which had now anchored itself to the
surface of Cruithne. The gardens of egg cases dangled there, soft and organic
against the hard machinery. Small
schools of fish came to nose at the eggs. She watched until she was sure that
the fish were repelled by the jelly that coated the eggs, which was its
purpose. She
had no instinct to return to the eggs, to cradle them. But she knew this was an
unusual circumstance; this small ball of water, collapsed to a fat lens against
the asteroid, was no enriching ocean. So she developed a habit of visiting the
eggs every few hours, of squirting gentle water jets over them to keep them
aerated. All
this was out of sight of Dan’s cameras. She did not tell him what she had done. Michael More
children arrived, but now they seemed bewildered and frightened. They always
had blue circles crudely stitched onto their shirts or jackets. The children
would complain and cry until they learned the first of the rules Michael had
learned, which was never to complain or cry. Some children were
taken away, too. Many
were taken by concerned-looking people who would put their arms around a
frightened child. Michael didn’t know what this meant. Perhaps it was a trick. The
children taken away all had white skin. The children who were brought in mostly
had black or brown skin. Soon, most of the children who were left behind,
including Michael, had brown or black skin. He didn’t know what this meant
either. One
day he saw a Brother wearing a gold ring. Michael
was fascinated by the gold, the deep luster of the time-stretched electrons in
its structure. He came forward and stared at it. The Brother smiled at him and
held out his hand so he could see. Then,
without warning, the Brother swung back his arm and slammed his fist into the
side of Michael’s head. Michael could feel the ring dig into his flesh, warm
blood spurting. The Brother smiled and walked away. To his shame,
Michael was crying. He
ran back to his dormitory. He ran across the floor toward his pallet. But there
was a Sister here, and she grabbed his arm and shouted at him. He didn’t
understand, but then she pointed at the floor. He had left a trail of blood. He
had to get a mop and bucket and scrape his drying blood off the floor. But
still the blood flowed, and he had to work harder to keep it off the floor, and
it seemed as if it would never stop. That
snapshot, the incident with the ring, divided Michael’s life in two, as light
from dark. The visitors grew
fewer, until they stopped coming altogether. And
the lessons were more infrequent. Sometimes they were replaced by work
sessions, in which the children had to paint the huts or clean floors or mop
out the toilet blocks. Sometimes they were just canceled altogether. The
refrigerators and bowls of food were taken away. Now there was only food at
mealtimes, twice a day. The
children were no longer issued fresh clothes. They were given shirts and shorts
and shoes that were marked with small blue circles, just one set per child. The
clothes soon became dirty and threadbare. The
last lessons were stopped, and the softscreens were taken away. Many of the
children wept and fought at that, but not Michael. He
had expected this to happen someday. The School had been like a strange dream
anyway. He
would be able to work in his head. As long as he was left alone, as he had been
in the village. Emma Stoney Each
morning now, Emma had to run the gauntlet of the noisy mobs outside Bootstrap’s
Vegas office. This morning, as her car approached, a few of them burst through
the police line. The car sensed warm human bodies ahead and slowed to a halt.
Emma made sure her windows were sealed up, overrode the Smart-Drive, and inched
the car forward. Slowly
the people parted, but not before they got close enough to scream in through
the windscreen at her. There were eco types in body paint, a lot of religious
groups she couldn’t identify, and also counter-protesters, people actually in
favor of Bootstrap and its projects, mostly young white males with U.S. flags
and other national emblems, chanting about pioneers and the new frontier. Some
of them wore animated T-shirts with an image of Malenfant making a speech
somewhere: a few words and a smile, cycled over and over on the crumpled cloth.
She grimaced; she wondered how much money some remote corner of Bootstrap was
making out of that. A line of cops, supplemented by company security
people (racking up one hell of an expense, as Emma knew too well) kept the
factions apart. Here
was a beefy guy with shaved hair, dressed in a green T-shirt and pants as if he
were some kind of veteran. He was limping, one of his legs betraying him. He
was carrying a blown-up picture of a sickly looking kid blowing candles on a
birthday cake. He was shouting. “Yellow babies! Look what you did, Malenfant!
Look what you did!” Emma recoiled from
his anger. But
once she was inside, and the gate had sealed itself shut behind her, she
couldn’t even hear the protesters’ chants any more: only a soft white noise,
barely audible, like rushing water. Almost soothing. She
arrived at the conference room late. She took a seat quietly at the back of the
darkened, half-empty room and tried to follow what was going on. George
Hench was chairing an engineering seminar on the design of a hab module for the
proposed human-manned follow-up missions to Cruithne. At
the front of the room a technical type was standing at a lectern; a softscreen
the size of a curtain was hanging on the wall behind him. Other techs sat
around the first few rows, their arms draped over the backs of their chairs,
their feet up before them. These
technicians were mostly men, mostly badly dressed, generally bearded. They were
laden with doctorates and other qualifications. Many of them came from NASA
itself, from corners of that sprawling bureaucratic empire called things like the
Mission Definition Office or the Mars Exploration Studies Office. Behind each
of these guys lay a whole fleet of beautiful spacecraft that had existed only
in blueprints and mass estimates and a few items of demonstration technology,
and that had landed on the Moon or Mars only in clean, software-generated NASA
imagery, and in the dreams of their creators. After
Malenfant’s electrifying first launch, and his announcement that he was
proposing manned missions to Cruithne and beyond—and despite the outstanding
legal difficulties the company faced—Bootstrap had had no difficulty recruiting
guys like these. The
speaker was describing the high-level design of the Cruithne mission’s hab
module. He spoke in a mumble, directly to his softscreen, and the screen behind
him showed a blizzard of bewildering images. The
hab was little more than a can, fifteen yards long. It had a small Earth-return
capsule—a cone shaped like an Apollo capsule—glued to its lower end. The
capsule would also serve as a solar storm shelter. Big winglike solar cell
panels were fixed to struts extending from the can’s sides. Various antennae,
thruster assemblies, and ports were visible through layers of powder-white
insulation blankets. It reminded Emma a little of prehistoric images ofSkylab.
But in the animated image the hab was spinning, end over end, to provide
the crew with artificial gravity, at least at the can’s extremities. The
speaker made great play of the mass limitations the craft was going to work
under; it seemed that the whole design was right at the limit of what
Malenfant’s BOB could throw into space. Life-support
systems engineering was far from Emma’s area of expertise. But attending
meetings like this was all part of her general ongoing strategy to contain Reid
MalenfanL She’d been around Malenfant long enough to know that it was worth her
while to cast her net as wide as possible, to follow as much as possible, to
anticipate as much as she could. Because, even here at the heart of Reid
Malenfant’s secretive empire, she could never be sure under which rock the next
rattlesnake lay coiled. It
was characteristic of Malenfant to be pressing ahead with the design, assembly,
and even fabrication of his asteroid-pioneer spacecraft while the slow wheels
of official approval still ground on. Not only that, he had become even more
unobtainable than usual because he had launched himself into every aspect of
the training of Bootstrap’s cadre of prospective astronauts, even to the extent
of racking up flying hours and time in the centrifuge. Meanwhile,
Bootstrap’s destiny remained unresolved. The
fact that this next flight would—if it flew at all—be carrying human passengers
just made the bureaucratic tangle that much worse. It had shocked Emma to learn
that even comparatively unambitious human spaceflights incurred a lot of
danger, much of it unacceptable to bodies like OSHA, the Occupational Safety
and Health Administration. Beyond
the shelter of Earth’s magnetic field, for example, the astronauts would be
bombarded by radiation, sporadically violent flares from the sun, and a steady
drizzle of fast-moving cosmic rays: relics from remote parts of the universe, a
single particle of which, George Hench had once told her, could pack as much
punch as a baseball. Then there were the familiar hazards of zero gravity: bone
decalcification, immune and cardiovascular system degradation, muscular
atrophy. Emma
formed a bleak image of the crew limping across space in a cramped, stinking,
spinning module, earnestly pounding away at their treadmills just to keep
alive, cowering every time the sun belched. There was something un-American
about it, she thought, something dogged and Soviet. What
might save Bootstrap was once again the weakness and ambiguity of the current
regulatory regime. For example, OSHA actually had no radiation exposure
standards for human exploration missions. NASA had adopted supplementary
standards drawn up by bodies like the National Academy of Sciences and the
National Council on Radiation Protection and Measurements as the agency’s
standard for crew dose limits. But even then NASA had left loopholes, saying
the standards should be applied to all but “exceptional exploration missions.” Where NASA led,
Reid Malenfant was happy to follow. The
presenter was nearing the end of his talk, and he had started to wax
philosophical. Before Copernicus, humans believed humanity was walled off
from the heavens by a set of crystal spheres. Well, those spheres are still
there, but they aren ‘t made of glass, but of fear. Let’s do this. Let’s smash
those spheres. Whoops, raised
fists, a scattering of applause. These
technicians had tunnel vision, she thought. To them the mission was everything,
the various obstacles a frustration that stopped them from doing things. And
when they were forced to confront those obstacles they resorted to hopeful
button pushing: Ptolemaic spheres, the frontier, the American dream, can-do
attitude, the spirit of Wright and Lindbergh and Armstrong, the organizational
will that enabled us to cover a continent, win the Second World War, blah blah. But,
she thought, maybe they had to be that way to get anything done at all.
Dreams had to be uncomplicated to be achievable. Now
another technician got up to show a new type of chart. It represented a flow of
raw materials to a schematic of the hab’s manufacture: electrical components
from factories around the United States; structural parts from the big
aerospace companies; raw materials from a variety of producers; a web of
sources, flows, and sinks. There
was one box at the lower left corner that Emma had trouble reading. She sat
forward and squinted. The
source box was marked “Dounreay.” And the product flowing out of it was
“enriched U-235.” And Emma had
spotted her rattlesnake. She got out of her
seat and slipped out of the room. When
she got back to her office she booted up her softscreen and started to find out
about Dounreay. And, immediately
after that, she booked a flight to Scotland. She
arrived at a place called Sandside: a tiny village, just holiday homes and a
pub. She got out of the car—no SmartDrive—and climbed a low hill at the edge of
the village. She
was on the north coast of Scotland, just a few miles from John O’Groats, the
miniature tourist trap that was the northernmost point of mainland Britain.
There was a sweeping beach before her, and then the sea itself, wild and gray
under a flat lid of sky. On the horizon she glimpsed more landmasses, the Old
Man of Hoy and the Orkneys. It was a rugged place suffused by wind noise,
poised between sea and sky, and the wind seemed to suck the warmth from the
core of her body. And
there, sprawled across the eastern horizon, was Dounreay: a mile-long sprawl of
buildings, a giant golf ball shape, huge gray and brown sheds and chimneys.
Somehow, oddly, even though she knew what this place represented, it did not
offend the eye. Here
came Malenfant, his gaunt frame swathed in a giant quilted coat. He climbed up
the little hillock beside her. “You look ill,”
she said. He
shrugged. “I don’t think the climate suits me. Even though I’ve got some
Scottish blood. Maybe all that Vegas sunshine has diluted it.” “What have you
been up to this time, Malenfant?” He sighed. “Doing
what needs to be done.” She
faced him. “Listen to me for once, you asshole. If you’re planning to launch
nuclear materials into space, if you’re even intending to move nuke stuff
around the planet, you’re committing a whole series of offenses. And if you’re
going to involve Bootstrap in that—if you’re going to involve me—then tell me
about it.” “I will, I will,”
he soothed. “But we don’t have a choice.” “Oh, Malenfant.
You never do.” He took her arm,
and they walked along the hillock. He
picked out some of the sights of Dounreay for her. This was the second-largest
nuclear installation in Britain, after Sella-field. Once it had generated
power, made medical isotopes, run three reprocessing lines and a nuclear
waste-packaging plant. The golf ball shape was a fast reactor, built in 1959.
It had caught fire and overheated several times. Now it was shut down and
preserved, bizarrely, by a heritage ministry. The big gray sheds were for
reprocessing nuclear waste, extracting usable fuel from spent material. Behind
the golf ball there was a waste shaft two hundred feet deep that contained
fifteen thousand tons of waste mixed with uranium and plutonium. It was very
unstable; it had already suffered two hydrogen explosions, spraying radioactive
waste everywhere. “Jesus,”
she said. “What a folly. Another generation’s dreams of cheap power. And we
have to live with the shit forevermore.” “Well,
it didn’t go entirely to plan,” he conceded. “Originally this was going to be a
nuclear park. Six reactors. But the technology was ahead of its time.” “Ahead of its
time? “ “Everything
was within the guidelines of the time. Even the secrecy, if you want to know.
You have to remember it was the Cold War. They didn’t have the same obsession
with safety we have now. An obsession that has stunted us since,
conservatively, 1970. And guess what? The local people now love the plant. If
it never produces another watt, Dounreay is going to be around for a hundred
years. Four generations of high-quality, highly skilled local employment.
Because it will take that long to decommission it.” “So
tell me something else. If the U.K. government shut this place down in the
1990s, how come you managed to acquire enriched uranium here?” He said gently,
“There’s nothing illegal.” “My God,
Malenfant.” “Look.”
He dug a small, crumpled softscreen out of his pocket, unfolded it with stiff
fingers. It showed an image of something like a rocket engine, a sky-blue
nozzle mounted by complex machinery, tall and skinny. The diagram was labeled
with spidery text much too small to read. Malenfant said, “This is what we’re
building. It’s a nuclear reactor designed for space missions. Here’s the
reactor at the top.” He pointed with a thumbnail and worked his way down. “Then
you have pumps, shielding, and a radiator. The whole thing stands about twelve
feet tall, weighs about a ton. The reactor has a thermal output of a hundred and
thirty-five kilowatts, an electrical supply of forty kilowatts... “Emma,
you have to understand. If we have humans aboard a new Nautilus, we have
a mission an order of magnitude more power-hungry than Sheena’s. And then there
are the power requirements for surface operations. To generate the juice we
need from a solar array you’d need an area half the size of a football field,
and weighing maybe ten times as much. Even the BDB couldn’t lift it.” “And
this is what you’re planning to build?...
Oh. You’re already building these things. Right?” He
looked pleased with himself. Look what I did. “We hired Russian
engineers. Dug some of them out of retirement, in fact. The U.S. never
developed nuclear power sources beyond radioisotope heat generators we flew on
unmanned missions. In fact the Clinton administration shut down our space
nuclear power research program. What can you do but condemn that? When we gave
up nuclear power, we gave up the future. “But the Russians
flew nuclear power sources on reconnais- He tapped the
little screen. “All we need is fifty pounds of en- “Come
on, Malenfant. Those desert skies are pretty clear. Surveillance satellites—” “You
really want to know? All the satellites’ orbital elements are on the Net. You
can work out where they will be at any minute. You just shut down until they’ve
passed overhead. Even better, make sure you hit the night shift at the National
Imagery and Mapping Agency down at Fairfax. There’s always something more
interesting to look at than pictures of an old buzzard like me jerking off in
the desert.” “Act
now; justify later. Like the BDB launch. Like most of the actions in your
life.” “Emma,
you have to trust me on this one. If I can run a Topaz or two, prove it’s safe,
I can get the authorizations I need. But I have to get the nuke stuff to run
the tests in the first place.” “And
the citizens of Las Vegas have to trust you, too, until enriched uranium comes
raining down out of the sky? You know, you’re a dreamer, Malenfant. You
actually believe that one day we will all come to our senses and agree with you
and hail you as a hero.” “I’m
already a hero.” He winked. “There are T-shirts that say it. Look, Emma. I
won’t pretend I’m happy with everything I’m having to do. No more than you are.
But we have to go on. It’s not just Bootstrap, the profits: not even about the
big picture, our future in space—” “Cornelius. The
Carter catastrophe. Messages from the future.” He
eyed her. “I know how you’re dealing with this. You’ve put it all in a box in
your mind that you only open when you have to. But it s real, Emma. We
both saw those neutron pulses.” “Neutrinos,
Malenfant,” she said gently. “We’re in this too
deep, Emma. We have to go on.” She
closed her eyes. “Malenfant, patience has always been your strength. You don’t
need lousy Russian reactors and dubious uranium shipments. Take your time and
find another way to build your spaceship.” His voice was
strained. “I can’t.” And, of course,
she knew that. He bent down and
kissed the top of her head. She
sighed. “You know I won’t betray you. I’ve been sucked in too deep with you for
a long time, for half my life. But do you ever consider the ethics of
implicating me, and others, in this kind of shit? You have to be open with me,
Malenfant.” “I will,” he said.
“I promise.” She knew, of
course, that he was lying. In
fact she was more useful to him if she didn ‘t know. It made her denials
that much more effective. It probably even protected her a little, too. But
that wouldn’t be uppermost in his mind; it was just an incidental. What drove
Malenfant was maximizing her utility in the drive toward his ultimate
goals—-just like any of the tools he deployed. She
understood all that. What she really didn’t know, in her heart of hearts, was
why she continued to put up with it. She
linked her arm through his, and they huddled together against the wind, looking
over Dounreay. Mist swept in off the sea, covering the plant in grayness. Reid Malenfant How can we turn
asteroid rock into rocket fuel? Sounds like magic, doesn’t it? First we’ll crack
asteroid water into hydrogen and oxygen with electrolysis. Remember high school
science classes, the Pyrex beakers and the wires and the batteries? All you
have to do This
is a solid polymer electrolyte, or SPE, electrolyzer. What you have is
sandwiched layers of electrolyte-impregnated plastic separated by metal meshes.
The whole assembly is compressed by metal rods running the length of the stack. SPEs
have been used extensively on nuclear submarines and on the space station. They
run for thousands of hours without maintenance. As
for the methane, we will extract some directly from the asteroid material, and
more by processing carbon dioxide. We use something called a Sabatier reactor.
Slide. We liquefy the hydrogen from the electrolyzer banks, and feed it into
the reactor with carbon dioxide. Out the other side comes water and
methane—which is just a compound of carbon and hydrogen. The reaction is very
efficient, ninety-nine percent in fact, and is exothermic, which means it
requires no input of heat to make it work, just the presence of a ruthenium
catalyst. Sabatier
units have been used in space before, for life-support applications. They have
been tested by NASA and the Air and Space Force and have also been used on the
space station. There
is further information in your packs on how we intend to optimize the ratios of
the methane-oxygen bi-propellant, and various subsidiary processes we need. We
can show you a demonstration breadboard prototype. Oxygen-hydrogen is of course
the most powerful chemical-rocket propeOant of all. But hydrogen is difficult
to liquefy and store: low temperature, large bulk. Methane is like oxygen, a
soft cryogenic, and that guided our choice. AH
this sounds exotic. But what we have here is very robust engineering,
gaslight-era stuff, technologies centuries old, in fact. It’s just a novel
application. Ladies and
gentlemen, mining an asteroid is easy. Slide, please. Sheena 5 The
babies were already being hatched: popping out of their dissolving eggs one by
one, wriggling away, alert, active, questioning. With gentle jets of water, she
coaxed them toward the sea grass where they would browse until they were
mature. She tried not to
think about what would happen then. Meanwhile, she had
work to do. When
Sheena powered up the rock eater, she was more nervous than at any time since
the landing itself. She lay as still as she could inside her waldo glove and
tried to sense the eater’s systems—the gripping tracks that dug into the
asteroid’s loose surface, the big gaping scoop of a mouth at the front, the
furnace in its belly like a warm heart—as if she herself had become the fat
clanking machine that would soon scuttle crablike across the asteroid floor. She understood why
she felt so tense. The
rock eater was a complex machine. It would need monitoring as it chewed its way
around the asteroid, to make sure it didn’t burrow too deeply into the surface,
or spin its tracks on some loose patch of rock and throw itself into the
emptiness of space, beyond retrieval. But
it was no more difficult to control, in principle, than the little firefly
robots, and she was used to them by now; in fact she had come to enjoy
deploying six, seven, eight of them at once, a shoal of robots, relishing the
chance to show offher skill to Dan. It
wasn’t even the importance of this operation for her mission that made her
anxious. She knew the fireflies had done no more than measure, weigh, analyze,
monitor. Now, for the first time, she was going to do something that would change
the asteroid, to make something out of its loose, ancient substance. To
fail would mean that she could not succeed with her great task of bringing this
asteroid’s incomprehensible riches back to Earth. But that wasn’t
why she was so anxious. To
fail would mean that her young would die here, as she would, cut off from the
shoal, for no reason. That was what mattered to her. To die was one
thing; to die for no purpose was quite another. It was a fear that never left
her, a knowledge that seemed to circle around her, like a predator, waiting for
her to weaken. Therefore—exhausted,
aging as she was—she would not weaken, would not fail. It was time. She
pushed at the glove. And
she felt the eater dig its scooplike jaw into the loose soil at the surface of
Cruithne. Her
first motions were clumsy. From the microcameras embedded in the eater’s upper
surface she saw chunks of regolith sail up before her, dust and larger
fragments. The fragments disappeared from her view, following loose, looping
paths. Some of them escaped the asteroid’s tiny gravity field altogether and
sailed off on new orbits of their own, new baby asteroids circling the sun. Patiently
she slowed, tried again, adjusted the angle of the scoop and the speed at which
it plowed into the surface. Soon she had it right, and a steady stream of
asteroid rock worked its way in through the scoop to the eater’s hopper. Now
little belts and shovels forced the captured regolith into the processing
chambers. First the ore was ground up and sieved by rocking mechanical jaws and
rollers and vibrating filter screens. Next, magnetic fields sucked out
nickel-iron metal granules. Then the crushed ore was passed to a furnace that
was powered by the sun’s focused heat. Liquid,
baked from the rock, began to gather in the condenser tanks, big low-gravity
globules drifting around the thin walls. This
one roving rock eater, patiently working its way over the asteroid’s surface,
would deliver pounds of precious water every day from the unpromising rock of
the asteroid. The water would be processed further and used in many of the
other, more complex machines. And so this asteroid would be transformed from a
lump of ancient slag into something wonderful, something alive. When
she was happy with the eater’s operation, she pulled herself out of the glove.
She swam down to where the pipe trailing back from the eater met the habitat
membrane. And she found a trickle of fresh asteroid water. She
swam through the asteroid stream, let it wash under her carapace and through
her gills. It was warm, perhaps from the heater at the heart of the rock-eating
robot, and there was only a trickle of it, seeping into the great mass of the
habitat. But Sheena swam back and forth through it, her hide pulsing excitedly. She
was the first creature from Earth to swim in water not of her native planet,
water that had formed before the sun itself— water that had lain dormant, bound
into this dark lump of rock, until she had liberated it. She
knew this was Dan’s mission, not hers; she knew she was Dan’s creature, not her
own. But she was proud, because she was the first; no other creature who had
ever lived or ever would live could claim this honor from her. She swooped and
pulsed her j oy. Sheena
sent the fireflies to converge at one pole of Cruithne. There, patiently, piece
by piece, she had them assemble a small chemical factory, pipes and tanks and
pumps, and a single flaring nozzle that pointed to the sky. Borers began to dig
into the surface of Cruithne, drawing up surface regolith and the rock and ice
that lay deeper within. Precious solar panels, spread over the dusty surface of
the asteroid, provided power via cables strung out over the regolith. The
factory began its work, turning ancient asteroid rock into something new. The
whole process—to take ancient rock and ice, and to transform it into something
new—seemed remarkable to Sheena. At
last, under Sheena’s control, simple valves clicked open. Through firefly
cameras, the images were relayed to the laser projectors cupped over her eyes.
Sheena could see a flame erupt from the nozzle, flaring up into the sky. And
now combustion products emerged, ice crystals that caught the sunlight,
receding in perfectly straight lines. It was a fire fountain, quite beautiful. Humans
could control operations from Earth from now on. Asteroid water and raw,
unprocessed rock would be swallowed into giant bags and, pushed by rockets like
this test rig, steered through the empty ocean of space toward Earth, as if by a
squid’s mantle jet. Dan
would tell her there was much celebration within Bootstrap. He did not say so,
but Sheena understood that this was mainly because she had finished her task
before dying. She
turned away from the waldo glove and the imagers, the human machines, and
sought out her young. * * * They were growing
explosively quickly, converting half of all the
food they ate to body mass. At
first they had been asocial, foraging alone in the beds of sea grass. But
already—though still tiny—they had developed shoals. She watched the males
fighting—aggressive signaling, fin beating, chasing, and fleeing—miniature
battles that prefigured the greater conflicts to come at breeding time. Some
of the young were already hunting the smaller fish, adopting behavior patterns
her kind were hatched with, even talking to each other in the simple, rich sign
language that Dan said was hardwired into their brains by millions of
generations of ancestors: / am large and fierce. Look at my weapons. I am
sea grass; I am no squid. I am strong. Look at me! She
knew that Dan must be aware of the existence of the young by now. The growing
imbalance in the small ecosphere could surely not be ignored. But he said
nothing; and she volunteered nothing. Most of the young
were dumb. Four were smart. She
took the smart ones to one side. She swam at the heart of their small shoal.
She was growing old now, and she tired easily. Nevertheless she taught the
smart ones how to hunt, sophisticated techniques beyond their dumber siblings. She
taught them how to lure foolish fish. They would hold up their arms with
blanched tips, waving them, distracting the attention of the fish from the far
more dangerous tentacles, waiting to strike. She
taught them how to stalk, gradually approaching a fish from behind, where its
vision was poorest. She
taught them how to chase, pursuing fleeing prey with careful watchfulness until
close enough to make the final, decisive lunge. She
taught them to hunt, disguised. They would mimic sar-gassum weed, hanging in the
water with arms dangling, ready to dart out at incautious fish. Or they would
swim backward with false eye spots and arms held together and waved like the
tail of a fish. They
practiced on the smaller fish, and some of them eyed the other squid, their siblings. She
taught them about the reef, the many creatures that lived and died there, how
they worked together, even as they competed and fought and hunted. She tried to
teach them about predators. She
role-played, swooping down on them like a moray eel, trying to catch tiiem with
her arms and beak. But they were young and agile and easily evaded her, and she
sensed they did not believe her stories of monsters that could nip off a
squid’s arms, or even swallow a squid whole, enhanced brain or not. And
she taught them language, the abstract signs Dan had given her. As soon as they
had the language their mantles rippled with questions. Who? Why? Where?
What? How? She
did not always have answers. But she showed them the machinery that kept them
alive, and taught them about the stars and the sun, and the nature of the world
and universe, and about humans. The
young ones seemed to understand, very quickly, that Sheena and all her young
would soon exhaust the resources of this one habitat. The habitat had been designed
to support one squid, herself, for a fixed period of time, a time that was
almost expired. Already there had been a number of problems with the tightly
closed environment loops—unpredictable crashes and blooms in the phytoplankton
population, depletions or excessive concentrations of trace elements—and
corresponding impacts on the krill and the fish. The
young were very smart. Soon they were able to think in ways that were
beyond Sheena herself. For
instance, they said, perhaps they should not simply repair this fabric shell,
but extend it. Perhaps, said the young, they should even make new domes
and fill them with water. Sheena,
trained only to complete her primary mission, found this a very strange
thought. There
weren’t enough fish, never enough krill. The waters were stale and crowded. This was clearly
unacceptable. So
the smart young hunted down their dumb siblings, one by one, and consumed their
passive bodies, until only these four, and Sheena, were left. Michael His memories were
jumbled. When
tourists had come to the village they would take snapshots with their cameras,
and sometimes they would send them to the village. Michael would see himself in
the pictures, a person who no longer existed, smiling up at somebody who was no
longer there, like two ghosts. Sometimes the pictures would arrive out of
order, so he would see himself in a T-shirt with a hole in it, and in the next
picture there he would be, a little shorter maybe, with the T-shirt magically
fixed. When
he had been taken out of the village he had understood almost none of what
happened to him, and his memories had become jumbled, like the snapshots. But
there was still a sky above him, with stars and a Moon, even though they were
in different places from when he was in the village. And
-when he closed his eyes—on his pallet at night, in the stillness of his
blanket, with no sound or sensation—he could feel deep inside himself that time
wore on, passing inexorably, measured invisibly by the evolution of his own
thoughts. It didn’t matter that his memories didn’t make sense, that what had
happened to him had no logic or explanation. It was enough that he knew, deep
inside, that the universe still worked. The rules, here in
the School, became simple. Food was
everything. You
could not be sure when another meal might come, so you had to eat or hoard
every scrap of food you could find. In
fact it was better to hoard as much as possible, to hide it in your clothes or
in a cache, like Michael’s store in the wall of the dormitory hut, to make it
last longer. If
you had food you had power. If another had food, they had power over you. There were other
rules. For
example: at night the children were not allowed to go outside their dormitory
room to relieve themselves. There was always a Sister or a Brother in the
dormitory to ensure this was so. There was a single slop bucket at night, set
in the middle of the floor. It was not big enough and soon filled up. If it
spilled on the floor, you would be punished. If you made a mess, if you wet
your bed or relieved yourself where you shouldn’t, you would be punished. Many
of the younger children were quite clumsy, and so would often knock over the
bucket or otherwise mess the place up. They were punished often. At
night Michael would hear children crying in pain as they tried to resist the
temptation to use the bucket. And he would hear Anna’s quiet, grave voice,
helping them stay quiet, overcome the discomfort. New
children, arriving here in their shirts marked with crude blue circles, would
often cry and complain, and suffer when they broke the rules. They soon
learned, however. Michael
had one possession he cared about. It was the flashlight Stef had given him.
Michael used the flashlight sparingly, and the new batteries had hardly dimmed. At
night, he would crawl under his bed, in utter silence. He had some pieces of
scrap metal into which he had knocked small holes with a headless nail. He
shone the flashlight on one metal scrap and looked at the spot of yellow light
he cast on the wall. He saw a bright central spot surrounded by a band of half
shadow, and darkness beyond. Then he put another scrap in that spot, punctured
by a second hole, so that the light he cast was stretched thinner. The
spot of light cast by the second hole was different. He saw the central spot
and the outer darkness, but between them there were intricate patterns of light
and dark, concentric rings. There was color here, blue and orange and red rings
overlapping. The rings, in the silent dark, were quite beautiful. He was seeing
waves, like ripples on a pond, places where the bits of light— photons—were
washing against each other, falling together in the bright places or nudging
each other out of the way in the dark. He
found a scrap of cellophane, bright blue, and put that over one of the holes.
Now he saw a simpler system of concentric rings, painted in blue only. He found
the blue circles comforting. He imagined they were doors painted on the wall,
and that he might pass through them, to go home to the village, or somewhere
even better. He
kept pulling his apparatus apart. Perhaps he could stretch it so much that only
one light bit at a time, one photon, would pass through the holes. He never
managed that, but it didn’t matter; he could see in his mind what the result
would be. He
would see a stream of photons speckling against the wall, nudging and jostling,
working together to make the glowing bands. But
one photon, alone, separate from the others, was like a thrown stone. What was
affecting itl How could it know which parts of the wall to land
on, and which not? The
answer was obvious. The photon was being nudged and jostled into the right
place, just as it had been when part of a flood. So there must be things coming
from the holes to jostle the photon, even when only one photon at a time passed
through the holes. Those things behaved exactly like photons, except he could
not see them. They
were ghost photons, he thought. Partners of the “real” one, the one he could
see. The real photon reached forward in time, inquiring. And a flood of ghosts
from the future came crowding back in time, along every possible path it could
take. And yet they were real, for they jostled the genuine photon just
as if it were part of a dense, bright beam. For
every photon, there was an uncounted flood of ghosts, of possible futures, just
as real as the photon he saw. And
so, surrounding every person, there must be a flood of future ghosts,
representing all the unrealized possibilities, all equally real. Michael,
with his flashlight and metal scraps, surrounded by ghosts, smiled in the dark.
Perhaps the future Michaels were happy. One
day a Brother found his food cache, and the flashlight, and the scraps of
metal, all buried in the wall. The
children in the dormitory were made to stand in a line, before their beds,
while the Brother barked at them. Michael did not understand the words, but he
knew what would happen. The Brother wanted the owner of the cache to step
forward. If nobody volunteered as responsible, all the children would be
beaten. And then, when the Brothers were gone, the other children would beat
Michael. Still,
he waited. Sometimes a child, one who was not responsible, would step forward
and take the punishment for another. Anna often did this, but today she was not
here. Michael had done it once, to spare a sickly boy. Today, nobody came
forward. Michael took a
step. His punishment was
severe. And later the
Brother stamped on the flashlight, smashing it. Michael was made to sweep up
the pieces, the bits of broken glass, with his bare hands. The fragments of
glass that stuck in his fingers made them bleed for days. Shit Cola
Marketing Thanks
to Shit’s commercial tie-up with the Bootstrap corporation we can offer a
once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to purchasers of Shit Cola or other Shit
products to become official adopters of one of the infant squid on the asteroid
Cruithne. Every
squid is different. We have recognition software, designed in conjunction with
leading scientists, that can distinguish your baby squid by its shape,
markings, and characteristic movements. You can name him/her, monitor his/her
progress, even (pending legal approval) send him/her messages and tell him/her
something of yourself. Numbers are
limited! To
apply, laser-swipe one hundred pull tabs from cans of Shit Cola or related soft
drink products and mail the codes, together with your completion in no more
than ten words of the phrase: Shit will be the downstream drink of choice
because... to the following e-address... Maura Della When the storm
broke about the baby squid, Maura flew straight out to Vegas to
confront Malenfant and Emma. She
found them in Emma’s office. Emma was sitting at her desk, her head in her
hands. Malenfant was hyped up, pacing, hands fluttering like independent living
things. Maura
said quietly, “You fool, Malenfant. How long have you known?” He
sighed. “Not long. A couple of weeks. Dan had suspicions before we got
confirmation, the actual pictures from Cruithne. Imbalances in the life-support
systems—” “Did you know she
was pregnant before the launch?” “No. I swear it.
If I’d known I’d have taken her off the mission.” She
looked skeptical. “Really? Even given the launch window constraints and all of
that technical crap? It would have meant scrubbing the mission.” “Yes,
it would. But I’d have accepted that. Look, Congress-woman. I know you think
I’m some kind of obsessive. But I do notice how the world works. A mission like
Bootstrap needs public support. We’ve known the ethical parameters from the
beginning.” “But
we’re not sticking to those parameters any more, are we? We’d got to the point
where the bleeding-heart public would have accepted Sheena’s death. The
asteroid colony, a permanent tribute to a brave and wonderful creature. But
this has changed everything.” It
was true. Since the latest leak, support for Bootstrap’s Cruithne project and
its grandiose goals had evaporated. All
the tabloid-fed hysteria, the religious ravings, the pompous and hostile
commentaries, made no sense, of course. If to abandon ten or a thousand
sentient squid was a crime, so was abandoning one. But
when, she thought sourly, had sense and rationality been a predominant element
in public debates on science and technology? Malenfant
spread his hands. “Look, Representative, we spent the money already. We have
the installation on Cruithne. It’s working. Baby squid or not, we have
achieved the goal, begun the bootstrap.” “Malenfant,
we are soon going to have an asteroid full of sentient-squid corpses up there.
People will think it is...
monstrous.” She blinked. “In fact, so will I.” He
thought that over. “You’re talking about shutting us down?” “Malenfant,
the practical truth is you’re already dead. The body hasn’t gone cold yet, is
all.” “It
isn’t your decision. The FAA, the White House people, the oversight
committees—” “Without
me, and a few others like me, Bootstrap would have been dead long ago.” She
hesitated, then reached for his shoulder. “I’m sorry, Malenfant. Really. I had
the same dream. We can’t sell this.” “We’ll
do it with decency,” Emma said slowly. “We won’t kill Sheena. We’ll let her die
in comfort.” “And the babies?” She
shrugged. “We’ll turn away the communications dishes and let nature take its
course. I just hope they forgive us.” “I
doubt that,” Malenfant said, and he began pacing again, back and forth,
compulsively. “I can’t believe we’re going to be blocked by this: this one
small thing.” Maura said to
Emma, “Are you going to be okay?” “Yes.”
Emma looked up and contrived a smile. “We’ve been lower than this. We’ll
manage.” Meaning,
Maura realized, she will manage Malenfant. Bring him through this. You don’t
deserve your friends, Malenfant, she thought. They began to go
through details. Sheena 5 She
could feel the soft tug of Cruithne’s gravity field pulling her to the dark
base of the habitat. She drifted, aching arms limp, dreaming of a male with
bright, mindless eyes. There
were no fish left, scarcely any krill or prawns. The water that trickled
through her mantle was cloudy and stank of decay. She felt life pulse through
her, ever faster, as if eager to be done. And she seemed so weak, as if her
muscles themselves were being consumed; it was a long time since the great ring
muscles of her mantle had been strong enough to send her jetting freely, as
once she had done, through this ocean she had brought across space. But
the young wouldn’t let her alone. They came to her, shook her limbs, seeking
guidance. She summoned the will to open her chromatophores. I am grass. I am
no squid. No.
Smart eyes swam into her vision. No. Danger near.
You die we die. They were flashing the fast, subtle signals employed by a
shoal sentinel, warning of the approach of a predator. There was no predator
here, of course, save the ultimate: death itself, which was already consuming
her. And
it would soon consume these hapless young, too, she knew. Dan and Bootstrap had
promised to keep her alive. But they would shut down the systems when she was
gone. She wondered how the young knew this. They were smarter than she was. When
they swam out of her field of view, oddly, she forgot they were there, as if
they ceased to exist when she could not see them. Her mind itself was
weakening. She knew she could never hunt again, even if she had the strength. But then the
children would return, clamoring, demanding. Why, they
said. Why here now this. Why die. And
she tried to explain it to them. Yes, they would all die, but in a great cause,
so that Earth, the ocean, humans, could live. Humans and cephalopods, a great
world-spanning shoal. It was a magnificent vision, worthy of the sacrifice of
their lives. Wasn’t it? But
they knew nothing of Dan, of Earth. They wanted to hunt in shoals and swim
through the ocean, unhindered by barriers of soft plastic. They
were like her. But in some ways they were more like their father. Bright.
Primal. She
could see them chattering, rapidly, one to the other, too fast for her to
follow. She
probably hadn’t explained it as well as Dan could. She tried again. No. You die we
die... Dan Ystebo At JPL, at the
appointed time, Dan logged on for his daily uplink to
the Nautilus. There
had been nothing but inanimate telemetry for days. He wasn’t even sure—couldn’t
tell from the muddled telemetry—if Sheena was in fact still alive. Maybe
this would be his last contact. He’d be glad if he could spare himself any more
of this shit. He
was clearing his desk. He looked around the cubicle he was dismantling, the
good old geekosphere: a comfortable mush of old coffee cups and fast-food
wrappers and technical manuals and rolled-up softscreens, and the multi-poster
on the partition that cycled through classic Twenty Thousand Leagues under
the Sea scenes. Dan
was going back to Key Largo. He planned to resign from Bootstrap, get back to
the biorecovery and gen-eng work he’d started from. To tell the truth he was
looking forward to moving back to Florida. The work he would do there would be
all for the good, as far as he was concerned. None of the Nazi-doctor ethical
ambiguities of Bootstrap. But
he was hoping to hang around JPL long enough to be with Sheena when she died.
And the bio-signs in the telemetry indicated that wouldn’t be so long now. Then
the Deep Space Network radio telescopes would be turned away from the asteroid
for the last time, and whatever followed would unfold in the dark and cold,
unheard. Here
was a new image in his softscreen. A squid, flashing signs at him, a mixture of
the passing cloud and a sign he’d taught Sheena himself, the very first sign: Look
at me. Dan. Look at me. Dan. Dan. Dan. He couldn’t
believe it. “Sheena?” He
had to wait the long seconds while his single word, translated to flashing
signs, was transmitted across space. Sheena Six. “Oh.” One of the
young. The
squid turned, strong and confident, and through a forest of arms predator eyes
seemed to study him. Dying. “Sheena Five? I
know.” Water. Water
dying. Fish. Squid. Danger near. Why. She’s
talking about the habitat biosphere, he realized. She wants me to tell her how
to repair the biosphere. “That’s not possible.” Not.
Those immense black eyes. Not. Not. Not. The
squid flashed through a blizzard of body patterns, bars and stripes pulsing
over her hide, her head dipping, her arms raised. / am large and fierce. I
am pa.rrotfi.sh, sea grass, rock, coral, sand. I am no squid, no squid, no
squid. He
had given Sheena no sign for liar, but this squid, across millions of
miles, bombarding him with lies, was doing its best. But he was telling
the truth. Wasn’t
he? How the hell could you extend the fixed-duration closed-loop life-support
system in that ball of water to support more squid, to last much longer,
even indefinitely? But
it needn’t stay closed-loop, he realized. The Nautilus hab was sitting
on an asteroid full of raw materials. That had been the point of the mission in
the first place. In fact Sheena 5 had already opened up the loops a little,
replacing hab membrane leakage with asteroid water. You’d
need machinery to get at all that stuff. But there was machinery: the
rocket-propellant factory, the pilot plant for the production of other
materials, the firefly robots to do the work. If
he could figure a way to do this. If he could
figure out how to reengineer all that equipment to process carbonaceous ore
into some kind of nutrient soup, maybe, for the hab biosphere. And if he could
find a way to train these new squid. He’d had years to work with Sheena; he’d
have weeks, at best, with these new guys. Still... His brain started
to tick at the challenge. But
there were other problems. When the comms uplink shut down in a few weeks, he
wouldn’t be able to run the operation. In
that case, he realized, he’d just have to train the squid in the principles of
what they were building. How to run it, repair it for themselves. Even extend
it. It might work.
Sheena had been smart. It would be a hell
of an effort, though. And for what? What’s
this, Ystebo? Are you growing a conscience, at last? Because if you are, that
damn piece of calamari up there knows how to play on it. And
besides, he thought, maybe I can convince Reid Malen-fant that this is the best
thing to do, a way to keep the greater goals of the project in progress, with
official sanction or not. If the squid, by their own efforts, refuse to die,
maybe we can turn around public opinion one more time. Do it now, justify
later. Isn’t that what Malenfant says? “I’ll help you,” he
said. “I’ll try. What can they do, fire me?” Dan
placed a call to Malenfant. And then a second, to Florida, to tell the people
there he wouldn’t be joining them just yet. The squid turned
away from the camera. Emma Stoney Cornelius Taine
came to Emma’s office. “We think it
worked,” he said, breathless. “We found him.” Emma
was not glad to see Taine once more. “Found who? What are you talking about?” Cornelius
handed over a document. It was a report prepared by a professor of physics from
Cal Tech. Emma leafed through it. It was heavy on text and laden with
equations, difficult to skim. Cornelius
said, “It’s an analysis of material found on a softscreen. The math was
difficult to decipher. Unconventional formalism. But it’s all there.” “WhatisT Cornelius
sat down and visibly tried to be patient. “It’s a sketch of the foundations of
a theory of quantum gravity, which is a unification, awaited for a century, of
general relativity and quantum theory, the two great pillars of physics.” “I thought we had
that. String theory.” “String
theory is part of it. But string theory is mathematically dense—after thirty
years the theorists have only extracted a handful of predictions from it—and
it’s limited besides; it doesn’t incorporate curved space in a natural way. And—” Emma
pushed the report away. “What does this have to do with us?” He
smiled. “Everything. The material turned up in a Foundation School in
Australia, their Northern Territory. Produced by one of the inmates there.” Inmates. “You
mean one of the Blue children?” “Yes. A
ten-year-old from Zambia.” He
handed over a photograph. A frightened-looking boy, strong white teeth, round
eyes. “My God,” she said. “I know this boy.” “I
know.” Taine looked at the image hungrily. “He’s the one we’ve been looking
for. Don’t you see?” “No,
I don’t.” She thought over what he had said. “You’re saying that finding this
one boy was the objective of the whole program?” She pushed away the report.
“Cornelius, I’m amazed you’ve come to me with this. In case you’re not aware of
it, we’re being shut down up on Cruithne. In three months of surface operations
we’ve discovered nothing to justify the diversion of the mission away from
Reinmuth, with all the complication that brought us.” “We’ve
gone over this many times,” he said tightly. “You’re well aware that the
firefly robots have been restricted to a small area around the Nautilus. We
have been marking time. There’s a lot of surface area to explore. And
besides, we know there’s something to be found. We have the Feynman
radio message—” “Sure,”
she said harshly. “Or maybe all we were picking up was the Fermilab
air-conditioning turning itself on and off. What do you think?” He
eyed her, eyes bright, mouth small and tense. He seemed to be rocking back and
forth in his chair, almost imperceptibly. “Emma, there is much, much, you’ve
yet to understand about what’s .going on here. Remember we believe we are
fighting for the destiny of the species.” She sighed. “So
now what?” “Now we have to go
get him.” “We?” “Perhaps he will
remember you.” Sheena 6 Sheena 6 was the
smartest of the young. It
was no privilege. She had to work hard to absorb the new signs and concepts Dan
sent to her. And there was much
work to do. She
learned to use the glovelike systems that made the firefly robots clamber over
the asteroid ground, that strange place beyond the ship wall where there was no
water. The mining equipment, designed to extract methane and water for the
rocket fuel, was adapted to seek out essentials for the phytoplankton— nitrates
and phosphates. No more sacks of water and dirt were fired to Earth. Under her
command, fireflies took apart the methane rocket plants at the poles and began
to haul the parts over the surface for new uses. Even
in the hab itself there was much to do.-Dan showed her how to keep the water
pure. Oxygen could be produced by the great metal cells, to keep the water
fresh and vitalizing. There were beds of charcoal filters through which the
water was pumped. But the charcoal had to be replaced by carbon extracted from
asteroid material, burned in sun fire. Dan
also tried to show her how to interpret the elaborate automatic monitoring
systems that checked that the closed loops remained healthy. But this was no
use to her. Squid senses were delicate. If the water was unbalanced, she could
see, taste, smell it as it passed through her mantle, over her gills. She could
see the twisting polarization of the light caused by murky pollutants. She
could even hear the tiny cries of the plankton. She knew when the water
was unhealthy. It was enough that she had the means to fix it. The
processes were complex. But at heart, she learned, there was a simple
principle. Her world, this droplet of water clinging to a rock, was so small it
could not sustain itself. She took food out of it by feeding on krill; so she
must find ways, direct or indirect, of returning raw materials for that food to
the world. Very well. In
the midst of this activity, Sheena 5 grew weaker. Sheena 6 tried to pummel her
awake, a few hours longer. At
last, though, Sheena’s black eyes clouded. Her young gathered around her. Look
at me. Court me. Love me. Last
confused words, picked out in blurred signs on a mottled carapace, stiff
attempts at posture by muscles leached of strength. Sheena
6 hovered close to her mother. What had those darkening eyes seen? Was it
really true that Sheena 5 had been hatched in an ocean without limits, an ocean
where hundreds— thousands, millions—of squid hunted and fought, bred and died? Sheena
5’s arms drifted purposelessly, and the soft gravity of Cruithne started to
drag her down for the last time. Sheena’s
young fell on her, their beaks tearing into her cooling, sour flesh. With
time, the Nautilus hab was stabilized. As long as the machines survived,
so would the hab’s cargo of life. But it was too
small. It
had been built to sustain one squid. There were four of them now—four of
Sheena’s young. The
shortage of food wasn’t the only problem. At times Sheena 6 ached with the need
to rip open the mantle of her most foolish brother. So
Sheena, under instruction from Dan, went to work. Under her guidance the
firefly robots began to assemble new engines, new flows of material. Dan tried
to teach her sign labels for the chemical processes involved. Here
was a small plant, for instance, that burned hydrogen and carbon dioxide to
produce water and carbon monoxide. Then the carbon monoxide burned with further
hydrogen to produce water and ethylene, and then the ethylene was used to
produce polyethylene and polypropylene... The
truth was she understood little. But she understood the end product. Plastics. With
plastics she could make anything. She had the firefly robots toil over the
plastic sheets and artifacts, cutting and joining. The shining sheets spread
around the rocket at the pole and the glimmering habitat of Nautilus. These
toy factories had been intended as trials of technologies and manufacturing
processes that would have supported a human colony on Cruithne. But no humans
had come to Cruithne. Soon
there were four habs, linked by tunnels, one for each of Sheena’s young, the
smart survivors. The
habs filled up with water from melted asteroid substance. The krill and diatoms
bred happily to fill the volume available. The habs were splashes of water and
life on the asteroid’s crumbling, coal-dark surface; they looked like living
things themselves, spawning and breeding. But
already another cephalopod generation was coming: sacs of eggs clung to
asteroid rock in all the habs. So they extended
the habs further. And
the greater volume required more power. Sheena extended the solar cell arrays
that coated the surface of the asteroid, around the pole. But
this wasn’t enough. So Sheena 6 found a way to make glass from Cruithne silicon
compounds, and ceramics to make frames that held great wings of solar receptors
in space, away from the surface. Unremarked
by humans, the young of Sheena swarmed over their asteroid. The
third generation emerged from their shells and started to look at their
expanding world with new, curious, resentful eyes. Perhaps
a fifth of them were smart. A fifth seemed a small number. As the young
hunted their mindless brothers, Sheena wondered if there were ways to increase
that proportion. And to make the squid smarter. And live longer. Sheena 6 thought
about the future. It
wouldn’t stop, Sheena 6 saw, more generations of young and more habs, until the
asteroid was full, used up. What then? Would they turn on each other at last? But there was
nobody to discuss her ideas with. The
truth was, Sheena was isolated. Her siblings, even her own young, were remote
from her. This
new shoal had been hatched in the strangeness of space, and they swam in
asteroid water, not the oceans of Earth. That was true of Sheena 6 also, of
course, but she had worked with humans, with Dan, as had her mother before her.
Perhaps she was closer to Earth than they were. Sheena
5 had talked about the great shoals of Earth, their dreaming songs of the
million-year-deep past. These new squid cared nothing for Earth, nothing for
the past. And their dreams, their dances and songs, were of the future. The
siblings found new ways to control the firefly robots. They had begun to send
firefly robots to explore the asteroid, places neither Sheena 5 nor even Sheena
6 had seen. They signed pictures to each other Sheena 6 couldn’t recognize:
great starburst explosions, squid writhing and dying. It
seemed they had found something on the far side of the asteroid. Something
strange. They
would not discuss it with her. When she sent a firefly robot crawling over
there to investigate, they turned it around and sent it back. The
siblings took to wearing sigils on their chromatophore-rich hides. Bright
circles. Dan told her they were blue. Sheena 6 swam
restlessly through the Nautilus hab, alone. She
longed for the shoal. But she had never known the companionship of the true
shoal; she had been born too late to have shoaled with the great clouds of
squid on Earth, too early to join with these new, bright-eyed creatures of
space. She was neither one nor the other. She had no
purpose. She may as well die. Still, the
restlessness burned in her, and curiosity itched. What
was it that the others had found on the far side of the asteroid? She sent another
firefly, but it too was turned back. Once,
Sheena 5, her mother, had crossed space, traveled between worlds. Perhaps it
would be appropriate if Sheena 6—the closest of Sheena 5’s young, the last to
have communicated with a human—were to do something similar. She.
gathered her remaining machines and began to plan something new. Michael There were legs
before Michael when he opened his eyes. Pillars of cloth. A man’s
legs. He
tried not to move. He closed his eyes again. Perhaps if the man thought Michael
was asleep he would go away, choose someone else. There was a strange,
unearthly silence in the room. He imagined the others lying rigid, feigning
sleep as he did. The
Brothers hardly ever came here. The Sister, in her glass-fronted office at the
end of the dormitory, would only come out if someone had done something wrong,
like spill the slop bucket. It
was never good when something unusual happened, because it meant that somebody
was going to get hurt. All you could do was find ways to stop it being you. But tonight, it
seemed, it was Michael’s turn. The
man’s voice barked. It was the language they spoke here, not Michael’s
language, and so he didn’t understand. Best not to say anything. But
the man was still speaking to him, angrier now, too loud for him to ignore, to
feign sleep. And
now a fist the size of a child’s head came down and grabbed Michael’s grubby
T-shirt. He felt the cloth dig under his arms, and he heard a seam rip. Michael
was lifted up, bodily, his legs dangling. He
hung there limp. A face like a cloud, puzzled and angry, loomed before him. He
was set down on his bare feet, hard. He stood there and looked up at the man.
It wasn’t one of the Brothers. The man turned away and spoke some more, this
time to the Sister, who was standing at the end of Michael’s bed. The
Sister took hold of Michael’s hand. He made a fist so she couldn’t take his
fingers, but she shook his hand, hard, until his fingers uncurled, and then she
grabbed them and squeezed them tightly. The
Sister dragged him out of the dormitory. It was early morning. The gray of dawn
had washed out, leaving the sky an empty blue, as always, and the bleached
buildings of the School stretched away around him. The
Sister took him to a smaller building, a place he’d never been into before. She
opened the door and pushed him inside. He
thought it was the cleanest place he had ever seen. The walls were white and so
smooth they looked like skin. There were gleaming metal fixtures set in the
roof, and bright strip lights that turned the air gray. The
Sister started pulling at his clothes, lifting or ripping them off him. He
endured this passively. He would get them back later. He
reached out and touched the smooth wall. The grime on his palm left a mark. He
snatched back his hand and looked at the Sister, wondering if she would punish
him for that, but she didn’t seem to have noticed. When
she had removed all his clothes she pushed him into the middle of the room,
away from the walls. Then she walked out of the door and pulled it closed
behind her. He
just stood there in the middle of the room, because nobody had told him to do
anything else. And
then water began to gush from the ceiling, hard needle jets of it. It hissed
against the walls, and battered at his flesh. At first he thought it might be
rain. There used to be rain at home, in the summer. But there was never rain
here. The
roof rain grew harder, so hard it stung. There was an odd smell in it, like the
smell of the liquid the Sisters sometimes used to hose out the dormitory. And
it was getting hotter. He stumbled back, fetching up against the hard, slippery
wall, but the rain seemed to follow him and there was nowhere to run, not even
other children to hide behind. Perhaps
this was his punishment, then. Perhaps it was because of the flashlight. He
huddled down in the corner, wedged into the angle of the walls. He could see
water trickling off his body into a hole in the middle of the floor. The water
was stained brown and black, but after a time it began to run clear. Emma Stoney Emma
had become increasingly dismayed by the bad news that surrounded the
Blue-children Schools. Nothing, however, could have prepared her for the
reality of Red Creek. Red
Creek turned out to be an Aboriginal reserve in Australia’s Northern Territory,
reinstated by the Terra Nullius national government. A section of it had been
hastily cordoned off to site this Foundation School. They were shown around by
a “Brother”—a young Portuguese, darkly handsome and composed, dressed in a
flapping black gown and dog collar. It was a bleak
place. There
were huts, like barracks, that had once been painted white, but the paint had
faded to an indiscriminate pink. Otherwise there seemed to be no color at all,
save the grayish red of the dust, here at the baked, eroded heart of Australia.
The dust lay everywhere; as she walked she was trailed by a great cloud of it.
Away from the reception area there seemed to be absolutely no vegetation, not a
blade of grass. There was a hot, dry smell, of dust, dirty clothing, feces, and
urine. They weren’t
allowed into the huts. She saw no children. Here
in Red Creek, three hundred children lived in administered squalor. Cornelius
and the Brother remarked on none of this. The Brother talked instead of
economies-of-scale joint administration of the School and the rest of the gin
reservation. Gin.
This word referred to Aborigines. It seemed to be a
word of casual abuse. Likewise the Brother referred to the children here, of
course, as Blues. Even though, he said in what was apparently meant to
be a joke, most of the children here were black. Terra
Nullius—the name of Australia’s governing party— meant “empty land.” It
referred to the old fiction that Australia was unoccupied when Captain Cook
planted the flag here, that the Aborigines had no rights to the lands they had
inhabited for millennia. It was a good name for the policies the government
followed ruthlessly. The
native Australians had suffered a couple of centuries of persistent
discrimination, with the dispossession of land, the separation of children from
parents for indenture as servants and laborers, and so on. There had been a brief
summer of hope, hi the 1970s and after, when liberal, if flawed, protective
legislation had been passed. It had all evaporated when the economy down-turned
at the start of the new century and the soil erosion began to hit. Today,
black children made up 3 percent of the youth in Australia, but 60 percent of
those in prison. International human rights groups and Aboriginal organizations
talked of torture and beatings. And so on. Modern
Australia was a good place for a school like this. And the people who staffed
it. The
Portuguese Brother belonged to a Christian group called the Order of Christ.
This was part of the shadowy coalition that supported the Milton Foundation.
The Order turned out to have roots going back to the fourteenth century. It was
a religious-military society originally set up to attack Islam in its own
territories. The Order had included Vasco da Gama, for example, one of whose
specialities was hanging Muslims from his masts and using them for crossbow
practice. In the year 2011, here was the Order in the
black heart of Australia, running a school. And it was partly funded by
Bootstrap, with money that had passed through Emma’s control. Appalled,
ashamed, she drew Cornelius aside. “Dear God, Cornelius.” He frowned.
“You’re distressed.” “Hell, yes. 1
never imagined—” “There
is no crime here,” Cornelius said smoothly. “The Brothers are actually here to
protect the children. The Blues.” “Does Malenfant
know about this?” Cornelius smiled.
“What do you think?” Emma
took deep breaths. Compartmentalize, Emma. One issue at a time. “Cornelius,
how can a child, alone and uneducated, in this godforsaken School in the
Australian outback, come up with a theory of everything?” “I could point to
Einstein. He was a patent clerk, remember. His
education was flawed. He didn’t even have access to experimental evidence. He
just dreamed up relativity from first principles, by thinking hard. And—” “What?” “Well,, it’s
possible Michael has had a little help.” “What kind of
help?” He
looked into the air, his pale blue eyes milky with light. “You have to think
like a downstreamer. Anticipate them.” “You really are
insane, Cornelius.” He
smiled. He turned and walked away after the Portuguese Brother. She had no choice
but to follow him. They
returned to the reception area, and waited for the child, Michael, to be
brought to them. Michael In the rain house,
the water stopped. He sat, shivering. Then
warm air gushed from the ceiling over him. The light grew strange, and he felt
his skin tingle. The door banged
open, and the Sister returned. He
cowered, burying his hands between his thighs, but she hauled his hands out and
dragged him to his feet. She
pulled him from the room into the open air. The sun felt harsh on his skin,
which no longer had its warm screen of dirt. There were clothes here, but they
weren’t his. She prodded him. Her meaning was clear. Reluctantly
he bent down and picked up the clothes, and pulled them on. They were crisp and
white, a T-shirt and long trousers and even socks and a pair of shoes. But they
scratched his denuded skin. Besides, they had no blue circle, and he was
confused. When
he was dressed, the Sister grabbed his hand again and dragged him once more. Now
they walked the length of the School compound. The Sister took great long
strides with a harsh, regular gait, and he had to half run to keep up. Once he
almost fell. She screamed at him, evidently concerned he might have dirtied his
new clothes. They
soon left behind the dormitory blocks, their paint peeling in the endless
sunlight. He
started to feel frightened again. Although it was just a short walk from his
own block, he didn’t recognize the buildings here. He must have been brought
past them when he arrived here, but he didn’t remember, and he had never been
so far since. Would he know his way back to his dormitory again? He tried to
memorize the buildings he passed, but there was too much newness here. He
tried dragging his toe in the dirt, so as to leave a trail he might follow to
get back. But when the Sister saw him she shouted at him because he had soiled
his new white shoes, and she cuffed his head. They
were coming toward one of the buildings now. It had an open door, darkness
inside. There was a fence beyond this building, and beyond that the desert
stretched away, flat and empty. The
Brothers had told them all about the desert. It stretched away a long way from
the School, so far you would soon collapse of thirst, and even if you did
manage to cross it you would find people who would punish you and send you
back. So even if you somehow got out of the School there was nowhere to go,
nobody to help you. The
Sister dragged him toward the dark doorway. He couldn’t help but pull back.
This was the end of the journey, and whatever awaited him, whatever he had been
prepared for in the building with the rain and the light, was here, inside this
building. Sometimes
children were taken away from the dormitory and never came back. Would he find
their bleached bones piled up here? The Sister dragged
him inside, and he tried not to scream. Cornelius Taine I can tell you now
why I believe Michael is so important. I have had long
arguments with Malenfant over this: Malenfant, who feels it is callous to
manipulate the lives of children so. But Michael is not
merely a child. The
Milton project was, of course, a cover. We have our own theory on the origin of
the Blues, the bright children. We
believe the downstreamers must be trying to signal us. Because we would,
if we knew what they know. But we’re not convinced that some technological
gadget is the correct solution, even though we’ve got to try. Perhaps
instead the downstreamers are also targeting something else. Perhaps they are
targeting the most widespread programmable information storage system on the
planet. I
mean, of course, the human brain. Especially the brains of the young: empty,
impressionable, easily shaped. We
don’t know how. We don’t know what it would feel like. We don’t seem to
hear downstreamer voices in our heads. Or
perhaps we do—perhaps we always have—but we just don’t recognize them. Quite
a thought, isn’t it? Is it possible that Michael—born into ancient dust and
squalor, unable to read or write, and yet dreaming of a four-dimensional
universe—is more than some precocious genius, that he is actually being
influenced, somehow, by time-traveler beams from the future? It may sound
fantastic, a dip into insanity. But what if it’s
true? And... what if Michael and his generation
aren’t the first? There have always been isolated geniuses, with insights and
wisdom that seem to transcend the time and place they were born into. Perhaps this has
been going on a long time. Michael
is a treasure beyond price. Malenfant seems to understand this now. None
of us yet knows where this extraordinary multifaceted journey is taking us. But
it is clear to me that the boy, Michael, and this man, Malenfant, together are
the key element. I
feel I have been groping in the dark. And yet I feel proud to have reached so
far, to have been the catalyst to this essential relationship. The
first time Malenfant met Michael he seemed electrified, as if by recognition. The fate of the
other Blue children, incidentally, is irrelevant. Michael Inside
the building it was cold. Air blew on his skin, chill and dry. There was
a table and chairs and doors, but no people here, no children. The
Sister pushed him to a chair opposite the table. He sat down. The
Sister went to one of the doors. She opened it, and he glimpsed people beyond:
adults talking and holding glasses, drinks. The door closed behind the Sister,
and he was left alone. He
glanced around. There was nobody here. He could see no cameras or softscreens. He
slid off the chair and crossed to the table, feet padding on the hard floor.
There was a paper plate on the table with something on it, curling and dry and brown.
Perhaps it was the rind of some fruit. He crammed a piece of it into his mouth
and pushed the rest inside his shirt. The rind was sharp on his tongue, tough
and hard to chew. The
door opened abruptly. He turned. People came in: the Sister and another woman. When
the Sister saw him with the plate her face twisted. He saw her fist bunch, but
something made her keep from hitting him. Instead she bent down and grabbed his
face, pinching his cheeks until he had to spit out the rind onto the floor. The other woman
came forward. She looked familiar. Memory
floated into his head, unwelcome. She had come to the village, in the days
before. Stoney. Stef had called her Stoney. Suddenly
he knew what they were going to do to him. After Stoney had come to the village,
he had been taken to this School. Now here she was again, and he would be taken
away again, somewhere worse than this, where he would have to learn the rules
over again. Stoney took a step
toward him. He
fell to the ground, covering his belly and head, waiting for the blows. But
Stoney was reaching for him with open hands. She stroked his back. He looked up
in surprise. She
was doing something he had never seen an adult do before. Something he’d
thought only children did. She was crying. Emma Stoney A
week after Emma got back from Australia, Cornelius called a meeting-at the
Mount Palomar Observatory, from where he had been trying to observe Cruithne. Emma—working
furiously, unable to sleep, unable to put out of her mind what she’d seen in
Australia—tried to veto this. But of course she was overruled. And
so, at the behest of Cornelius Taine and his bright insanities, she was dragged
across the country once more. To
reach Mount Palomar, Emma had to fly into San Diego, and then she faced an
hour’s drive east up into the San Jacinto Mountains. The highway was modern.
Her driver—a chatty, overweight woman—told her the highway had been laid by
prisoners from a local jail. They
reached the group of telescopes that made up the observatory. The site was
dominated by the dome of the giant two-hundred-inch reflector: a national
monument, its heart a mirror made of twenty tons of honeycombed glass. But
tonight, even though the skies were clear—if stained a little by sodium-lit
smog—the big dome was closed up. Cornelius
Taine met Emma at her car. She turned away from him, refusing to speak. Apparently
undisturbed, he led her to a small support building. Brightly lit, the hut was
crammed with humming information technology, much of it looking a little
antiquated. There were a few junior researchers working here, quietly
bullshitting as they gave up another night of their lives to this slow,
obsessive work, waiting for Earth to pass through the starlight shadow of some
rock in space. The dedication, the ingenuity with which data was squeezed out
of such invisibly small opportunities, was awesome. They
aren’t here, she thought, unlike Cornelius, because of the Carter catastrophe,
whatever Cruithne means for him. They aren’t even paid well. They just do it
because... Actually, she
didn’t really understand why they did it. In
this nervous, overcompensating crew, Cornelius in his black suit looked
ice-cool and in control. They
reached a small, cluttered office. Emma had arrived late; the others, it
seemed, had already started. Malenfant
was pacing the room, his movements large and aggressive and exaggerated. She
hadn’t seen him since she got back from Australia. Dan Ystebo was sitting
there, cradling a doughnut, looking obscurely pleased with himself. And
Emma was deeply disturbed to see that Michael was here: the boy from Africa
whom she had retrieved from the nightmare camp in the Australian desert. He was
wearing loose, clean clothes. He was sitting in a corner of the office with his
back to a wall. He was playing with a prism, letting its scattered light wash
over his eyes. She hissed to
Malenfant, “What is he doing here?” “I
don’t know yet, Emma,” Malenfant said. “I know it seems wrong. But I don’t
think we have any choice.” She frowned. He
sounded frightened. Cornelius
stood by them. “Michael is safe and well, his situation legally controlled.”
His eyes were very pale, like pieces of glass. “You know, Emma, if you were so
concerned about this boy, you could have taken the initiative. You could have
tried to find him a guardian of your choice, for instance. But you didn’t.
You’re like all the bleeding hearts who have been shouting loud and long
recently about the Schools and the treatment of the Blue children. As long as
the kids were out of sight you didn’t care what happened to them.” She found she
couldn’t meet his eyes. She
noticed that even as Michael watched his prism, his eyes flickered, his gaze
traveling over the adults. He doesn’t trust us, she thought. He’s expecting us
to turn on him again, as we—the adult world—have done before. She sat down,
troubled. “Let’s get this over with.” Tense,
excited, Malenfant said, “You got something, haven’t you? Something on
Cruithne.” Cornelius
nodded curtly. “To business. One thing at a time, yes? Thanks to our friend Dan
here, the squidjiave survived on Cruithne.” He tapped at touchpads embedded in
the table surface. “Unfortunately they aren’t talking to us. They are even
turning away fireflies controlled by the squid faction who have remained in the
primary Nautilus hab bubble—a faction who seem to be reasonably loyal.
We’re trying to establish direct control of the fireflies ourselves, bypassing
the cephalopods. In the meantime, ironically, we have had to rely on remote
sensors, from Earth and Earth-orbital satellites, to figure out what is
happening up there.” Malenfant
said to Emma, “Ironic because we sent the squid up there in the first place to
give us a better look at Cruithne.” Cornelius
started to bring up data—graphs, bar charts—on the softscreens embedded in the
tabletop. “You’d be surprised how much we can figure out about an asteroid just
by looking at it. We can see how bright our asteroid is by comparing it with
nearby stars, see how fast it’s moving by watching it against the background
sky, see how its brightness changes so we can guess its shape, see what color
the rocks are and so guess what they’re made of. Also we use radio telescopes
to bounce radar beams off Cruithne’s surface. By comparing the echo with the
outgoing beam, we can tell even more about the asteroid: its shape, rotation,
surface properties, position and velocity, composition. “We’ve
found that the surface morphology of some parts of the asteroid is unusual. And
not just because of the presence of the squid habs. We did manage to pick up a
signal from one of the firefly drones that got close enough to return an image,
a partial image, before it was turned away.” Malenfant snapped,
“Close enough to what?” For
answer, Cornelius flashed up an image in the tabletop softscreens. Emma shared a
firefly’s view of Cruithne: A
star field; a lumpy horizon; a broken, pitted, dark gray surface highlighted by
a light source somewhere behind her, presumably fixed to the robot whose
electronic eyes she was looking through. She saw bits of the firefly in the
foreground: a metal manipulator arm, a couple of tethers pinning the drone to
the surface. Her view was restricted; the drone was low, hugging the surface,
bringing the asteroid’s horizon in close. And on that
horizon she saw— What? It
was an arc, bright blue. It seemed utterly smooth, geometrically pure. It
stretched from one side of the frame to the other, obviously artificial. She felt cold.
This was strange, utterly unexpected. “Holy shit,”
Malenfant said. “It’s an artifact, isn’t it?” “That,”
Cornelius said, “is what our AWOL squid have dug
out on Cruithne. What you see is only part of the structure. After sending this
the firefly was turned back. I can show you an image of the whole thing.” He
tapped at his softscreen. “Taken from the ground, however. Distressingly
remote, blurred.” Emma
leaned forward. She saw a potato-shaped object—gray, lumpy, and scarred—against
a dark background. “Cruithne,” she said. The
image was animated; Cruithne rotated, gracefully, about its long axis, bringing
something into view. Standing in a pit, deep and neatly round, there was a
structure. It was a blue
circle. Overenlarged,
it was just a ring of blocky pixels. It was obviously the extension of the arc
the firefly had approached. She had no way of gauging its size. There were
squid habs clustered around the circle, golden splashes, not touching it
directly. Within the circle
itself there was only darkness. “It’s
about thirty feet tall. We tried bouncing radar and laser signals off the
artifact. It doesn’t have the same reflective properties as the rest of the
asteroid. In fact we don’t seem to be getting any radar echo at all. It’s hard
to be definitive. The clutter from the surrounding surface—” Malenfant said,
“So what does that mean?” “Maybe it’s
perfectly absorbent. Or maybe it’s a hole.” Malenfant frowned.
“A hole? What kind of hole?” “An
infinitely deep one.” Cornelius smiled. “We’re looking for a better
explanation. We’ve also detected other anomalies. Radiation, high-energy stuff.
Some oddities, pions and positrons. We think there must be high-energy
processes going on there.” He shrugged. “It doesn’t seem to reflect light. That
blue glow comes from the substance itself. It has no spectral lines. Just a
broad-spectrum glow.” Emma shook her
head. “I don’t understand.” “If
it were made of atoms,” he said patiently, “any kind of atoms, it would emit
precise frequencies, because the electrons in atoms jump between quantized
energy levels.” “So this isn’t
made of atoms,” Dan said, wondering. “We
should soon get back direct control of a couple of robots,” Cornelius said.
“Then, if this is a hole in space, let’s find out where it leads. We’ll send in
a firefly.” Malenfant
paced, obsessive, exultant. “So it’s true. It’s an artifact, out there on
Cruithne. You were right, Cornelius. This will stick it to those
assholes at the FAA and NASA and Congress.” Emma
looked inside herself, searching for awe, even terror perhaps. She found only
numbness. Malenfant’s
mind was immediately on the implications for his projects, Emma realized, his
business. Not on the thing itself, its blunt reality. And yet, if this was
real, everything was different. Wasn’t it? Cornelius
was smiling. Dan was sitting with his mouth open. Michael’s prism-lit eyes were
on her, empty and open. It took Cornelius
another week to set it up. Sitting
in her office in Vegas autumn sunlight, trying to deal with her work—the
complex, drawn-out destruction of Bootstrap, the various related scandals
concerning the end of the world and the Blue children and the squid—what she
had seen on Mount Palomar seemed unreal. A light show. Artifacts on an
asteroid? A hole in space? It couldn’t possibly
be real. And yet she found
it unaccountably hard to concentrate. Malenfant,
during this period, was a pain in the ass. He threw himself into Bootstrap
affairs, but it was obvious he was trying to distract himself: angry, vigorous,
frustrated, burning up nervous energy. Emma did her best to keep him away from
the press. At
last Cornelius called Emma and Malenfant to a meeting at Eschatology’s offices
in New York. Emma considered ignoring the request: excluding Cornelius, and the
strain of madness and inhumanity he had introduced into her life. But, she found,
she couldn’t. She had to know. With
a sense of dread, she put her affairs on hold and flew out with Malenfant. Cornelius
met them at Reception and led them to a conference room. At
the closed door—a mundane oak panel in this plain carpeted corridor—he paused.
“Be warned,” he said. Emma’s hand crept
into Malenfant’s. Cornelius opened
the door. And
Emma found herself on Cruithne: black sky, dull black surface curving under her
feet, the light from a powerful sun, hanging above her, drowning the stars.
And, in a neatly excavated pit in front of her, there was a blue artifact:
thirty feet tall, shining, perfectly circular, like some piece of blunt
municipal sculpture. Waiting. She
walked forward, hesitantly, her eyes slowly adjusting. When she looked down she
saw that her feet were a little below the coal-black asteroid surface, as if
she were paddling in a shallow pool. Of course, she felt nothing. Cornelius
said, “We papered the walls with softscreens. Not quite immersive VR. Much of
the imagery comes directly from the various camera feeds we’re managing to
operate up there. The rest is software extrapolation. I’ve been preparing our
firefly robot probe. But—” “But what?”
Malenfant said. Cornelius
sighed. “An hour ago this happened.” He tapped at a desk surface. A
firefly robot materialized from a pixel hail in front of them. Using its cables
and pitons to drag at the coarse surface, it made its painstaking way toward
the artifact. Lines trailed back from it, out of their view. Malenfant said,
“That’s our robot?” “No. Not ours.
Just watch.” And
now an object like a huge beach ball, attached to the long lines, came washing
into the virtual reconstruction, towed by the firefly. It was water, Emma saw:
a droplet wrapped up in a shimmering golden blanket, complex waves molding its
surface as it bounced gently on the regolith. Within the blanket
something was moving. “It’s a squid,”
Emma said. “Yes.”
Cornelius rubbed his nose. “We think it’s a Sheena. That is, from the faction
that still inhabits the Nautilus. They, it, seem to retain some of the
mission’s original imperative. Watch what happens now.” The
firefly, with a neat pulse of microrockets, leapt through the portal. It was
briefly dwarfed by the great blue circle. Then it disappeared; Emma glimpsed a
red flash. The
cables that trailed back to the beach ball oscillated, but they did not grow
slack. The golden beach ball sat on the surface, quivering. Malenfant
stepped forward, hands on hips, studying the image. “Where did the firefly go?
Did it come out the other side of the hoop?” “We
think so,” Cornelius said. “But the other side doesn’t seem to be on Cruithne.” There was a long
silence. The
squid in the golden beach ball jetted back and forth, patient. Then the cables
grew taut again and began dragging the beach ball forward. Watching
the cables disappear into the artifact, apparently not connected to anything,
was eerie. It
took just seconds for the beach ball to complete its series of awkward, slow
bounces to the blue circle. Then, after a single liquid impact with the blue
circle itself, the beach ball shimmered through the hoop. As the curved golden
wall hit the dark disc, it seemed to flatten out, Emma thought, quickly
reddening to darkness. At last the beach ball was squashed to an ellipse,
dimmed to a sunset glimmer. Then it was gone,
not a trace remaining. “Holy shit,”
Malenfant said. Cornelius held his
hand up. “Wait.” There
was a screech, loud enough to sting Emma’s eardrums. “What was that?” “A
radio signal,” Cornelius said. “Very high intensity. Coming from the artifact.
I cleaned it up, and got this.” It
was a TV image of a squid: coarse, the colors distorted, in golden gloom. She
was repeating a simple sign, over and over. “She’s saying reef”
Cornelius said. Cruithne’s
wheeling black sky, legs crossed, sipping latte. bmma “I
have only partial answers.” Cornelius’ face was heavily shadowed, its
expression impossible to read. “The Sheena obviously survived. She used a
camera in her hab bubble to send back that message. But she’s... somewhere
else. I suspect we’re dealing with an Einstein-Rosen bridge here.” “A what?” “A
multiply connected space.” He waved his hands. “A bridge between two points in
space and time, otherwise separated. Or maybe even between two different
spacetimes altogether, different levels of the manifold.” “The manifold?”
Emma asked. “The
ensemble of possible universes,” Cornelius said. He took his softscreen and
folded it over, pinching two places together with thumb and forefinger. “You
must be familiar with the principle. If I take this flat space,
two-dimensional, and fold it over in the third dimension, I can connect two
points otherwise far separated. And the point where they meet, the place
between my thumb and finger, is a circle, a flat place.” “So if you fold
over our three-D space in four dimensions—” “The
interface you get is three-dimensional. A box of some kind, where the two
spaces touch.” “You’re talking
about a wormhole,” Malenfant said. Cornelius
said seriously, “A wormhole is only one possibility. An Einstein-Rosen bridge
is a generic term for any such interface, which is Lorentzian. That is, it
transforms like special relativity—” Malenfant
snapped, “I thought you needed a lot of energy to make a wormhole. Funny
physics.” Cornelius
sighed. “You do indeed. To keep their throats open, wormholes have to be
threaded with exotic matter.” He looked at them. “That means negative energy
density. Antigravity.” “I
didn’t see any antigravity machines out there on the asteroid,” Emma said. Cornelius
shook his head. “You don’t understand. General relativity is barely a century
old. We haven’t even observed a black hole directly yet. And we believe that
relativity is only a partial description of reality anyhow. We have no idea how
a sufficiently advanced society might set up an Einstein-Rosen bridge: what it
might look like, how it might behave. For example, it’s possible the ring
itself contains something like cosmic string. Channels of unified-force energy.
Very massive, very powerful gravity fields.” “How could you
manipulate such stuff?” Emma asked. “I don’t know.” He
smiled. “How
that thing works is less important right now than what it does,” Malenfant
said. “If the ring is some kind of wormhole, a gateway to somewhere else—” “Orsomewhen.” “Then
the Sheena isn’t dead. And if she stepped through that gateway, she can step
back again. Right?” Cornelius
shook his head. “We think this particular bridge is one-way. That’s
theoretically possible. The Kerr-Newman singularity, for instance—” Emma faced him. “Why
do you think our portal is one-way?” “Because
we can’t see through it. Because light falling on it, even sunlight, is
absorbed completely.” He gazed at her. “Emma, if it was two-way, we’d be able
to see Sheena. Wherever she is.” Malenfant growled,
“So what do we do?” Cornelius
smiled. “Why, we send through our firefly, as we planned.” They
invested another hour while Cornelius finalized the setup of his firefly robot.
It had been loaded up with every sensor Cornelius could think of, mostly stuff
Emma had never heard of. Emma
stretched, paced around this strange VR representation ofCruimne. None
of this is real, she thought. It is a light show from the sky. None of it
matters, compared to the mountain of mails that must be mounting up in her “In”
tray even now, compared to the complexities of the human world in which she had
to survive. And when it all proves to be some dumb illusion, then we’ll get
back to work. Or not. Without
warning Cornelius collapsed the VR walls. Emma found herself in a bare,
black-walled room illuminated by a single wall-mounted softscreen. The screen
showed a slab of dark sky, a stretch of regolith; it was the single point of
view returned by their firefly’s camera. Cornelius, working
at a desktop softscreen, sent a command. Long
time-delayed minutes later, the firefly started trundling toward the portal.
The screen image shuddered, ground and sky lurching, as the firefly snaked its
way across Cruithne’s battered surface. Data returned in a chattering stream to
Cornelius’software. Then
the firefly stopped, maybe six feet short of the portal itself. The portal
loomed against a star-scattered sky, bright blue, a hole of emptiness. “This
is it,” Cornelius whispered. “Well. I wonder what we’re going to see.” He
grinned coldly. The robot,
autonomous, moved forward once more. The
portal surface loomed larger, the blue ring at its boundary passing out of the
image, only a thin dusting of Cruithne regolith at the base of the image giving
any sense of motion. There was a blue
flash. Then darkness. Leon Coghlan Did you see it?
It was on all the channels. Jesus Christ. If this is real—Spike, think
about the implications. If
Reid Malenfant’s light show from Bootstrap has any validity at all—and our
experts here at the think tank, e and otherwise, have a consensus that it
does—then the old arguments about mutually assured destruction, the nuclear
winter and so forth, no longer apply. We know that no matter what we do
today, the species will emerge strong and destined for a long and
glo-riousfuture. The only question
is who will control that future. We
know, Spike, that our enemies are war-gaming this, just as we are. We’re
already in a game of chicken; we’re in those two onrushing cars locked
eyeball to eyeball with the other guy, and it’s a game we have to win. Many
of us think our best strategy right now is to throw out the steering wheel. And that’s why we
must consider a first strike. I
know this is a controversial view, Spike. But you have a seat on Marine One. If
anybody has a chance to enact this, to press it on the president, it’s you. Emma Stoney The image broke up
into static, restabilized. Emma felt
bewildered. “Has the firefly gone through?” “We lost a couple
of systems,” Cornelius said. “Overloads. I think...” Emma
leaned forward. The screen was empty, dark...
No, not quite. Something at the base. Broken ground, regolith, asteroid soil. The
firefly seemed to be rolling forward. A spot of ground directly in front of it
was lit up by the small floodlights it carried. Farther out the ground was illuminated
by a softer glow: not sunlight, or even starlight, she realized. The light
seemed diffuse, as if from some extended source, a glowing ceiling somewhere
out of her view. There were no
stars in the sky. Suddenly
a bright yellow light washed over the regolith, drowning the firefly’s feeble
glow. Emma was dazzled.
“What’s that? Is something wrong?” “No.
I just turned on the floods. We can’t see into the portal, but we can fire
light beams through from the other side.” Malenfant said, “I
think the firefly is panning the camera.” The
image crept sideways: empty sky, broken regolith in a wash of light. “Shit,” Malenfant
said. “It looks like Cruithne.” “I
think we are still on Cruithne. Or a version of Cruithne. The firefly
has a gravimeter, and instruments to study the surface material. The data’s
patchy. But the composition looks the same as Cruithne’s, at first glance. The
gravity strength is actually a little down, however.” “What does that
mean?” “Cruithne has lost
a little mass.” “How?” Cornelius just glared. A
blue ring scanned slowly into the picture. Its interior was shining, bright,
and yellow. “The
portal,” Cornelius said. “That light is our flood, shining through. In fact
when the sun comes up on our side, the sunlight should reach the far side—” “If
this is Cruithne,” Malenfant said, “where the hell are we? The far side, the
pole?” “You don’t
understand,” Cornelius whispered. The
firefly was moving its own small spotlights. The glowing ellipses swept across
the regolith and fell on the portal. Malenfant
grabbed a softscreen and began flicking through camera angles. “If it is
possible to get back through that portal—” “We
should be able to see the firefly’s glow, coming back through this side,”
Cornelius said. “Good thinking.” They
found a stable external image of the portal from this side; the asteroid
ground here was littered with instruments and fireflies. The portal stayed
dark. Emma stared hard, hoping to see a twinkling glow, like a flashlight shone
out of a dark pit. There was nothing. Cornelius nodded,
looking pleased. “Damn
it, Cornelius,” Emma snapped. “This means the Sheena won’t be able to get back.
Doesn’t it?” He
seemed surprised by her anger. “But we knew that already. This just reinforces
the hypothesis.” “And that pleases
you.” “Of course it
does.” He was puzzled. Emma took a breath
to calm herself. “If
the firefly’s light isn’t making it back,” Malenfant said, “how come its radio
signal is?” “I
don’t think it is. I think the portal—the far end—is picking up the firefly’s
transmissions and rebroadcasting them, maybe through some kind of Feynman
radio. And I think the portal at our end is picking up the Feynman
stuff, and transmitting it again as radio signals, which we can pick
up.” “Like Sheena’s
initial screech.” “Yes.” “What kind of Feynman
radio? Neutrinos?” “There
is a higher neutrino flux coming from the portal since we started this,”
Cornelius said. “But I’m guessing. We’re dealing with capabilities far beyond
our own.” The
firefly’s camera angle continued to scan across the asteroid’s horizon; the
eerily glowing portal, standing alone, started to move out of the picture. A
crater came into the field of view: so vast and deep only its near rim, high
and sharp, was visible. “Look
at that,” Malenfant said. “It must be a mile
across. That isn’t on our Cruithne.” “Not yet,”
Cornelius murmured. “Not
yet? You think the Sheena has gone into the
future? Is that what you’re saying?” “Think
about it. If there had been a crater like that on Cruithne in the past, what
could have erased it?” “How far in the
future?” “I’ve
no way of telling,” Cornelius said. “There’s no sign of residual radioactivity
from that crater. If it was caused by a nuclear weapon the detonation must have
been ten, a hundred thousand years ago.” “A hundred
thousand years? “ “That’s
a minimum. The maximum...” He checked
another datum. “The firefly is carrying thermocouples. I programmed it to check
the background radiation temperature of the universe. The cooling glow of the
Big Bang... I can’t see a change within the tolerance of the equipment from the
present value, three degrees above absolute.” “What does that
mean?” “Hard
to say. We’ve gone forward less than a billion years, perhaps.” Emma
said, “My God, Cornelius. You expected this. You were prepared to track
giant jumps in time by measuring changes in the temperature of the universe?” “I
didn’t know what we would find. I didn’t want to rule out anything.” “How can you think
that way?” He
smiled slyly. “I’m an obsessive. You know me, Emma.” He tapped his forehead. “There,”
Malenfant said, pointing at the big softscreen. “The Sheena.” The
golden beach ball was sitting on the asteroid ground, under the black sky. And
something was reflected in the golden meniscus: something above the frame of
the image, up in the sky. Swirling light, washing across the gold. A shadow swam
within the beach ball. “Can we speak to
her?” Emma said. “We
can pass radio signals into the portal, like our floodlights. The Sheena should
be able to pick them up.” “And
presumably she can speak to us, through the Feynman mechanism.” “If
she wants to.” Cornelius tapped his softscreen. “Just speak. The software will
translate.” “Sheena?”
Malenfant said. “Sheena, can you hear me?” They waited
patiently through the time delay. On
the screen, the squid turned to look at the firefly. Cornelius’ software picked
up a sign: simple, iconic. Dan. “Not Dan. Friends.
Are you healthy?” They waited out
another long pause. Reef. Malenfant
said tightly, “What in hell is she looking at? How can I ask her—” “We
can do better than that,” Cornelius said. He tapped his softscreen. At
Cornelius’ command, the firefly’s camera swiveled away from the beach ball and
tipped up toward the sky, the way the Sheena was looking. A ceiling of
curdled light filled the camera’s frame. “Shit,” Malenfant
said. “No wonder there were no stars...” Emma found herself
staring at a Galaxy. It
was more complex than Emma had imagined. The familiar disc—shining core, spiral
arms—was actually embedded in a broader, spherical mass of dim stars. The core,
bulging out of the plane of the disc, was bigger than she had expected—a
compact mass of yellowish light. Delicately blue spiral arms—she counted them,
one, two, three, four—wrapped tightly around the core were much brighter than
the core itself. She could see individual stars blazing there, a granularity,
and dark lanes traced between each arm. There
was a surprising amount of structure, she thought, a lot of complexity; this
Galaxy was quite evidently an organized system, not just some random mass of
stars. “So, a Galaxy,”
Malenfant said. “Our Galaxy?” “I
think so,” Cornelius said. “Four spiral arms...
It matches radio maps I’ve seen. I’d say our viewpoint is a quarter of a
galactic diameter away from the plane of the disc. Which is to say, maybe
twenty-five thousand light-years away. Our sun is in one of the spiral arms,
about a quarter of the way from the center.” “How did we get
here?” “I’d guess that
Cruithne evaporated out of the Solar System.” “Evaporated?” “It
suffered a slingshot encounter, probably with Jupiter, that hurled it out of
the system. Happens all the time. If it left at solar escape velocity, which is
around a three-thousandth of light speed—” Emma
worked it out first. “Seventy-five million years,” she said,
wondering. “We’re looking at images from seventy-five million years into the
future. That’s how long it took that damn asteroid to wander out there.” Cornelius
said, “Of course if that isn ‘tow Galaxy, then all bets are off...” Seventy-five
million years was a long time. Seventy-five million years ago on Earth, the
dinosaurs were dominant. Emma’s ancestors were timid mammals the size of rats
and shrews, cowed by the great reptiles. Look at us now, she thought. And in
another seventy-five million years, what will we have achieved? Cornelius’
voice was tense, his manner electric. He’s waited all his life for this, Emma
realized, this glimpse of the far future through an alien window. “This
opportunity is unprecedented,” Cornelius said. “I’m no expert on cosmology, the
future of the Galaxy. Later we have to consult people who can interpret this
for us. There is probably an entire conference to be had on that Galaxy image
alone. For now I have some expert systems. I can isolate them, keep them
secure—” Emma
said, “What did she mean, reef?” “I think she meant the Galaxy. The
Galaxy has, umm, an ecology. Like a coral reef, or a forest.” He looked up.
“You can make out the halo, the spherical cloud around the main disc: very
ancient, stable stars. And the Population II stars in the core are old too.
They formed early in the Galaxy’s history: the survivors are very ancient, late
in their evolution. “Most
of the star formation going on now is happening in the spiral arms. The stars
condense out of the interstellar medium, which is a rich, complex mix of gas
and dust clouds.” Checking with his softscreen, he pointed to the spiral arms.
“See those blisters? The e-systems are telling me they are bubbles of hot
plasma, hundreds of light-years across, scraped out by supernova explosions.
The supernova shock waves enrich the medium with heavy molecules—carbon,
oxygen, iron—manufactured inside the stars, and each one kicks off another wave
of star formation.” “Which in turn creates a few new giant stars, a few more
supernovae—” “Which
stirs up the medium and creates more stars, at a controlled rate. So it goes: a
feedback loop, with supernova explosions as the catalyst. The Galaxy is a
self-regulating system of a hundred billion
stars, the largest organized system we know of, generations of stars ending in
cooling dwarfs or black holes. The spirals are actually waves of stellar
formation lit up by their shortest-lived, brightest stars—waves propagating
around the Galaxy in a way we don’t understand.” “Like a reef,
then,” Emma said. “The Sheena was right.” Cornelius was
frowning at his softscreen. “But...” “What’s wrong?” “There’s
something not right. I—the e-systems—don’t think there are enough supernovae.
In our time the hot plasma bubbles should make up around seventy percent of the
interstellar medium... That looks a lot
less than seventy percent to me. I can run an algorithm to check—” “What,”
Malenfant said evenly, “could be reducing the number of supernovae?” Cornelius was
grinning at him. Emma
looked from one to the other. “What is it? I don’t understand.” “Life,”
Malenfant said. “Life, Emma.” He punched the air. “I knew it. We made
it, Emma. That’s what the supernova numbers are telling us. We made it through
the Carter catastrophe, got off the Earth, covered the Galaxy.” “And,”
Cornelius said, “we’ve started farming the stars. Remarkable. Mind has spread
across the stars. And just as we are already managing the evolution of life on
Earth, so in this future time we will manage the greater evolution of the
Galaxy. Like a giant life-support system. Closed loops, on a galactic scale...” Malenfant
growled. “I got to have this visual next time I give a speech in Delaware.” “If
this is intelligence,” Emma said, “how do you know it’s human?” “What else could
it be?” “He
is right,” Cornelius said. “We seem to be surrounded by a great emptiness. The
nearest handful of sunlike stars shows no signs of civilization-produced radio
emissions. The Solar System appears to be primordial in the sense that it shows
no signs of the great engineering projects we can already envisage: for
example, Venus and Mars have not been terraformed. The face of the Moon appears
to have been essentially untouched since the end of the great bombardment four
billion years ago. “Even
if They are long gone, surely we should see Their mighty ruins, all around us.
But we don’t. Like an ant crawling around a Los Angeles swimming pool, we might
have no idea what Their great structures are for, but we would surely recognize
them as artificial.” Malenfant
said, “Today, there’s just us; in the future, somebody spreads across
the Galaxy. Who else but us? Anyhow seventy-five megayears is more than you
need to cover the Galaxy. You know, we should look farther out. Another few
megayears for the biosphere to reach Andromeda, three million light-years
away—” Cornelius
said, “The nearest large Galaxy cluster is the Virgo Cluster. Sixty million
light-years out. It’s plausible the biosphere might have reached that far by
now.” “We
have to look,” Malenfant said. “Send through more fireflies. Maybe we could
establish a science station there, on the future Cruithne.” “Christ,
Malenfant,” Emma said. “It’s a one-way trip.” Malenfant and
Cornelius talked on, excited, speculating. There
was a blur of movement in the corner of the softscreen image. It was out of
focus, a flash of golden fabric. “There’s
the Sheena,” Emma snapped. “Cornelius, the camera. Fast.” Cornelius,
startled, complied. Again the agonizing wait as Cornelius’ command crept across
space, through the portal, to this startling future. The
picture tipped up drunkenly, and Galaxy light smeared across the image. But
they could see that the beach ball was rolling across the surface toward the
portal. Emma said, “She’s
going to come back through.” On
the screen, the golden beach ball sailed into the interface— reddening, slowing,
disappearing. The firefly rolled
forward, through soft Galaxy light, toward Maura Della Open journal.
October 22,2011. Can it be true?
Can it possibly? Do we want it to be true? People
seem to think I have a more privileged access to Malenfant and his projects
than is the reality. I can’t tell whether those now-famous downstream images
are a hoax, or a misinterpretation, or if they are real. I can’t tell if they
represent the only future available to us, or one of a range of possibilities. I
don’t even know whether it has been to Malenfant’s help or hindrance to release
the images. When you’re trying to build credibility in Congress it generally
does not help to have most of the media and every respectable scientist on the
planet calling you a wacko. But
I do know that the effect of the images on the world, real or false, has been
astounding. It
has all been cumulative, of course: the hysteria over the Carter predictions;
the strange, eerie, shameful fear we share over the Blue children; and now this
downstream light show. And all of it wrapped up with Reid Malenfant’s
outrageous personality and gigantic projects. We
shouldn’t dismiss the more extreme reactions we’re seeing. Violence, suicide,
and the rest are regrettable of course, and there are a number of “leaders,”
even some here on the Hill, who need, I would say, to keep a clearer head. But
how are we supposed to react? As a species we’ve never before had a
proper debate about the structure of the future. And now we’re all online, all
our voices joined, and everybody is having a say. None
of us knows what the hell we’re talking about, of course. But I think it’s
healthy. The debate has to start somewhere. Maybe it’s all
part of our growing up as a race. Maybe every technical civilization has crises
to survive: the invention of weaponry that can destroy its planet, the
acquisition of the capability to trash its environment. And now here is a
philosophical crisis: we must come to terms with the prospect of our own long- Emma Stoney Another flash of
blue light. And— And nothingness. The
darkness before Emma was even more profound than the intergalactic night. And
there was no sign of the Sheena. “Shit,” Malenfant
said. “Everything’s
working,” Cornelius said evenly. “We’re actually retrieving an image. And I’m
picking up other telemetry. That is what the firefly is seeing.” Emma said tightly,
“Then where’s the Sheena?” “Have it pan,”
Malenfant said. “I’ll
try. But I don’t think we can communicate with the firefly any more. It’s
passed through the portal again, remember, so it must have crossed a second
Einstein-Rosen bridge. There’s no longer a line of sight connecting us. The
communication is one-way now, through the Feynman radio—” “Then what do we
do?” Cornelius
shrugged. “We wait. The firefly has onboard autonomy. It’s programmed to
investigate its own situation, to return what data it can.” A
blur, a wash of light, passed over the corner of the screen before the image
stabilized. Now
Emma saw a battered plain, slightly tipped up, receding to a tight, sharp
horizon. The craters and ridges were low and eroded, with shadows streaming
away from the viewpoint. “The light’s too
poor to return any color,” Cornelius said. “What’s the light
source?” “Floods
on the firefly. Look at the way the shadows are pointing away from us. But the
use of those floods is going to exhaust the batteries fast. I don’t know why
it’s so dark...” “Cruithne
looks older,” Emma said. The firefly was panning its camera across an
empty landscape; the shadows streamed away. “Those craters are eroded flat,
like saucers.” Malenfant said,
“Micrometeorite impacts?” “It’s possible,”
Cornelius said. “But the micrometeorite sand- Cornelius
sighed. “I’d say we’re farther into the future by several orders of magnitude
compared to the last stop.” Emma
asked Malenfant, “What’s an order of magnitude to a physicist?” Malenfant
grimaced. “A power often.” The
viewpoint was shifting. The landscape started to rock, drop away, return. Slowly
more features—ancient, eroded craters—loomed up over the horizon. Cornelius said,
“The firefly is moving. Good.” The
beach ball was sitting on Cruithne’s surface once more, complex highlights
picked out by the firefly’s light. Within, a shadow was visible, swimming back
and forth. “How
extraordinary,” Cornelius said. “To see a living thing across such immense
spans of time.” “She
looks healthy,” Emma said. “She’s moving freely; she looks alert.” “Maybe
not much longer,” Malenfant growled. “That damn water ball will freeze.” “Do you think she
understands any of what she is seeing?” Now
that she looked carefully Emma saw that the shadows the floods cast on the
golden ball weren’t completely dark. The shaded areas were lit by some deep red
glow. “There’s something
in the sky,” she said. “A light source.” Then
the landscape dropped out of sight, leaving a frame filled with darkness once
more. ‘The
firefly’s panning upward,” Malenfant said. “Come on...” And a new image
resolved. “Oh, my,” he said. At first Emma
could make out only a diffuse red wash. Perhaps there was a slightly brighter
central patch. It was surrounded by a blood-colored river of light, studded
here and there by dim yellow sparkles. But the image kept breaking up into
blocky pixels, and she wondered if the shapes she was per- “We’re
right at the limit of the optical system’s resolution here,” Cornelius said.
“If the firefly is smart—there. We switched to the infrared detectors.” The
picture abruptly became much brighter—a wash of white and pale pink—but much
more blurred, in some ways more difficult to see. Cornelius labored at his
softscreens, trying to clean up the image. Emma
made out that great central glow, now brightened to a pink-white ball. It was
embedded in a diffuse cloud; she thought she could see ribbons, streamers in
the cloud, as if material were being dragged into that pink maw at the center. The
core and its orbiting cloud seemed to be embedded in a ragged disc, a thing of
tatters and streamers of gas. Emma could make out no structure in the disc, no
trace of spiral arms, no lanes of light and darkness. But there were blisters,
knots of greater or lesser density, like supernova blisters, and there was that
chain of brighter light points—yellow before, now picked out as bright blue by
the enhancement routines—studded at regular intervals around the disc.
Filaments seemed to reach in from the brighter points toward the bloated
central mass. “It looks like a
Galaxy,” Malenfant said. Emma
saw he was right. It was like a caricature of the Galaxy she had watched just
minutes before. But that central mound was much more pronounced than the
Galaxy’s core had been, as if it were a tumor that had grown, eating out this
cosmic wreck from the inside. Cornelius
was consulting his softscreen, asking questions of the hierarchy of smart
software that was poring over the images. “It probably is a Galaxy. But
extremely old. Much older than our Galaxy is at present—even than when we saw
it at the Sheena’s last stop—” Malenfant said,
“Is it the Galaxy? Our Galaxy?” “I
don’t know,” Cornelius said. “Probably. Perhaps Cruithne entered some wide
orbit around the center. Or Cruithne might have had time to reach another
Galaxy. There’s no way of knowing.” “If
that’s our Galaxy,” Emma said, “what happened to all the stars?” “They’re dying,”
Cornelius said bluntly. “Look—all stars die Our
sun is maybe halfway through its life. In five billion years or so, it will
become a red giant, five hundred times its present size. The inner planets will
be destroyed. The sun will span the sky, and Earth will be baked, the land hot
enough to melt lead...” “But there will be
other stars,” Emma said. “The Galaxy reef.” “Yes.
And the smallest, longest-lived dwarfs can last for maybe a hundred billion
years, a lot longer than the sun. But the interstellar medium is a finite
resource. Sooner or later there will be no more new stars. And eventually, one
by one, all the stars will die. All that will remain will be stellar
remnants, neutron stars and black holes and white dwarfs, slowly cooling.” He
smiled, analytic. “Think of it. All that rich, complex dust and gas we saw
before, locked up in the cooling corpses of dead stars...” Malenfant said
grimly, “And then what?” “And
then, this.” Cornelius pointed. “The wreck of the Galaxy. Some of the
dying stars have evaporated out of the Galaxy. The rest are collapsing into the
great black holes— those blisters you see in the disc. That central mass is the
giant black hole at the core. Even in our time it has around a million times
the mass of the sun. And it’s still growing, as star remnants fall into it. “You
see the way the matter streams are straight, not twisted? That means the
central hole isn’t rotating. Wait.” “What now?” “The
firefly is returning the relic temperature. The Big Bang glow. Well, well. It’s
down to one percent of one degree above absolute zero. A little chilly.” “What does that
mean?” “It
means I know where we are. Or rather, when. The universal temperature is
declining as the two-thirds power of time.” He hesitated, and when he spoke
again, even he sounded awed. “The data is chancy. But the consensus of my
software colleagues here is that we’re around ten to power fourteen years into
the future. That’s, umm, a hundred thousand billion years—compared to the
universe’s present age, which is around twenty billion years—-five thousand
times as far downstream as at present.” He nodded, as if pleased. The
numbers seemed monstrous to Emma. “I can’t take that in,” she said. Cornelius
glared at her. “Then try this. These powers of ten are zoom factors. With every
extra power of ten you zoom out another notch, shrinking everything. You see?
This downstream universe is so old that the whole history of our world—from its
formation to the present—compares to this desert of future time as... let me
see... as your own very first day of existence compares to your whole life.” Malenfant, looking
stunned, his mouth tight, just shook “So this is the
end,” Emma said. “The end of life.” “How is that
possible?” Malenfant said. “I thought you said “That’s
right.” Cornelius turned to Emma, his pale eyes shining. “You see? Somebody
must be gathering the remnant medium, forming artificial birthing clouds.
Somebody is still gardening the Galaxy, even so far downstream. Isn’t it
wonderful?” “Wonderful? The wreck of the Galaxy?” “Not that. The
existence of downstreamers. And they still need stars and planets, and warmth
and light. They are still like us, these descendants of ours. Maybe they
even remember us.” He rubbed his face. “But those stars are small and cold.
Designed for longevity. Their worlds must be huddled close— probably
gravitationally locked, keeping one face in the light, one in the dark.” “Good
God, Cornelius,” Malenfant said. “That’s a lot to deduce from one smudgy
image.” “I’ve
been thinking about this all my life,” Cornelius said. “Plotting the survival
of humankind, of intelligent life, into the far future. Mind games played
against an unyielding opponent—time—with the laws of physics as the rules. And
the farther downstream we look, the more we are constrained by the laws of
physics. The future has to be like this.” Now
the image lurched. The wrecked Galaxy slid out of the frame, to be replaced by
a glaring wash of light. The firefly adjusted its receptor to visible light,
and the floodlit plain of Cruithne was revealed once more. There
was no sign of the golden bubble, or the firefly patiently towing it. “The
Sheena has gone,” Malenfant said immediately. “She must have gone back to the
portal again.” “Christ,” Emma
said. “She’s trying to get home.” “But
she’s only succeeded in traveling farther downstream,” said Cornelius. The
image lurched again as the firefly began to toil toward the portal once more.
“And so, it seems, must we. The firefly doesn’t know what else to do.” Emma
found she was making a fist, so hard her nails were digging into her palm. “I
don’t want to see any more.” “I don’t think
there’s a choice,” Malenfant said grimly. The
image of the portal expanded out of the camera’s field of view, and once more
that deep black, blacker than galactic night, confronted Emma. There was a flash
of electric blue. Another
black sky, another Cruithne. The patient firefly crept forward, shining its own
fading light over the crumpled surface of the asteroid, seeking the Sheena. Emma
would not have believed that the ground of Cruithne could look more aged than
it had before. And yet it did, its craters and ridges and scarps all but
invisible under a thick blanket of dust. As the firefly labored Emma could see
how its pitons and cables kicked up great sprays of regolith. The
three of them watched in somber silence, oppressed by time’s weight. “How long,
Cornelius?” Malenfant asked, his voice hoarse. Cornelius
was studying his data. “I don’t know. The relic temperature is too low to read.
And...” And there was a
dawn, on far-downstream Cruithne. Emma
gasped. The sight was as unexpected as it was beautiful: a point of
yellow-white light, sunlike. The light rose in clumsy stages as the firefly
labored toward it. Shadows of smooth eroded crater rims and ridges fled across
the smooth landscape toward her, like bony fingers reaching. It was so bright
it seemed to Emma she could feel its warmth, and she wondered if somehow this
long journey through time had looped back on itself, returning her to the dawn
of time, the birth of the Solar System itself. But, she quickly
realized, this was no sunrise. A
glaring point was surrounded by a tilted disc, glowing red, within which she
could trace a tight spiral pattern. And there seemed to be lines of light
tracing out from the poles of that central gleam, needle-thin. Farther out she
saw discs and knots of dull red matter, much smaller than the big bright core
object. The central light actually cast shadows through the crowded space
around it, she saw, shadows that—if this was a galactic-scale object—must have
been thousands of light-years long. It was oddly
beautiful, a sculpture of light and bloodred Cornelius
studied his data. “Perhaps. If it is, it’s extremely shrunken. And I’m seeing
objects away from the disc itself now: a scattering of low-energy infrared
sources, all around the sky. Stellar remnants, I think.” Malenfant
said grimly, “What you said. Evaporated stars Right?” “Yes.” Cornelius
studied the screen. “At a guess, I’d say ninety The
camera swung from the bright black-hole structure, to the folded asteroid dirt,
to sweeping empty sky. “No
sign of Sheena,” she murmured. “Maybe the portals don’t always work
consistently. Maybe she’s been sent on somewhere else, out of our reach—” Malenfant
briefly hugged her. “Emma, she’s been out of our reach since the first time she
bounced through that portal. Whether we see her or not hardly matters.” “But
it feels like it does. Because we’re responsible for her being there.” “Yes,” he said at
length. They
fell silent, but they stayed close to each other. Emma welcomed Malenfant’s
simple human warmth, the presence of his flesh, the soft wash of his breath on
her face. It seemed to exclude the endless dark of the future. Meanwhile
Cornelius was staring up at the image, interrogating the smart systems,
speculating, theorizing, obsessing. “The
light we see is coming from that central accretion disc, where matter is
falling into the black hole and being absorbed. Intensely bright, of course;
probably more energetic than the combined fusion energy of all the Galaxy’s
stars in their heyday. The hole itself is probably a few light-months across.
Those beams coming from the poles—perhaps they are plasma directed by the
magnetic field of the disc, or maybe the hole itself. Like a miniature quasar.”
He frowned. “But that’s wasteful. It’s hard to believe they don’t have a
way to harness that radiant energy. Perhaps they’re signaling—” “Wasteful?”
Malenfant snapped. “What are you talking about, Cornelius? Wasteful to who?” “The
downstreamers, of course,” Cornelius said. “The down-streamers of this era.
Can’t you see them?” Cornelius froze the camera’s shuddering image. “Can’t you
see? Look at these smaller satellite holes. Look how uniform their size is, how
regular the spacing.” “You’re
saying this arrangement of black holes is artificial,” Emma said. “Why,
of course it is. I suspect the downstreamers are using the smaller holes to
control the flow of matter into the central hole. They must be regulating every
aspect of this assemblage: the size of the satellite holes, the rate at which
they approach the central core. I think the downstreamers are mining the
Galaxy-core black hole of its energy.” “Mining? How?” He
shrugged. “There are a whole slew of ways even we can dream up. If you coalesce
two black holes, you get a single, larger hole—with an event horizon ringing
like a bell—but you also get a monumental release of gravitational energy. Much
of a spinning hole’s energy is stored in a great tornadolike swirl of space and
time, dragged around by the hole’s immense inertia. You could tap this energy
by enclosing the hole in a great mesh of superconducting cables. Then you could
thread the tornado swirl with a magnetic field, to form a giant electrical
power generator. Or you can just throw matter into the central hole, feeding
off the radiation as it is crushed...
No doubt there are better ways. They’ve had a long time to work it out.” “How long?” Cornelius
tapped his softscreen. “A guess, based on the nature of that black hole? Ten to
power twenty-four years: a trillion trillion years. Ten billion times as
old as the last images we saw, the age of the star farmers.” “Jesus,” Malenfant
said. “A long time.” Cornelius
said testily, “Remember the zoom factors. We just zoomed out again. The
universe must have expanded to, umm, some ten thousand trillion times
its size in our day. Compared to the age of the Galaxy remnant we see here, the
evolution of our universe was as brief, as insignificant, as the first three hours
after the Big Bang is to us.” “And yet there is
still life.” “The Sheena,”
Malenfant said. There
was the golden beach ball, lurching over the surface, cables glimmering in the
firefly’s floods. A cephalopod was clearly visible within, swimming back and
forth, curious. The camera swept the Cruithne landscape as the firefly turned
to follow the Sheena. “She’s
going back to the portal,” Malenfant said. “She’s going on.” Something
shrank, deep inside Emma. Not again, she thought. “Perhaps
it’s a kind of morbid curiosity,” Cornelius said dryly. “To keep on going
forward, on and on, to the end of things.” “No,” Emma said.
“You saw her. She’s not morbid.” “Then what?” “It’s
as if she’s looking for something. But what? The more I see of this future
universe, the more it seems—” “Pointless?” asked
Malenfant. She was surprised
at that, from him. “Yes, exactly.” His
face wore a complex expression. He’s taking it hard, she thought, this cold,
logical working-out of his dreams. Malenfant campaigns for an expansive future
for humankind: survival, essentially, into the far downstream. Well, here it
is, Malenfant: everything you dreamed of. And
it is appalling, terrifying: proof that if we are to survive we must sacrifice
our humanity. Cornelius
shrugged. “Pointless? What a trivial response. We are the first, the
only intelligence in the universe. We have no objective, save endurance:
nothing to do but survive, as long as we can. “And
in fact this era may be the peak, when we learn to tap these giant
energy sources, the greatest in the universe, sources so great they outshine
our fusion-driven stars as if they were candles.” “The manhood of
the race,” Emma said dryly. “Perhaps. And—” “And are they like
us?” Emma asked. “What
does it matter? Your thinking is so small. Modern humans could never handle
such projects as this. We can’t imagine how it is to be such a creature, to
think in such a way. “Perhaps
there is no real comparison between them and us, no contact possible. But it
does not matter. They are magnificent.” She
was repelled. She thought: You ‘re wrong. There had to be something more
to strive for than that, more than simple survival in a running-down universe. But
then, she had no children. So these black-hole miners, however remote, however powerful,
were not her descendants; she was cut off, a bubble of life lost in the
far upstream. The
firefly worked its painful way across the time-smoothed landscape toward the
portal. Damien
Krimsky ... Anyhow
that’s why I went AWOL for so long, Mr. Hench. I hope you can
understand that. I
support Bootstrap. I’m a big fan of Reid Malenfant and everything he’s trying
to do. The time I spent working with you on those BDBs in the Mojave desert was
probably the most meaningful of my life. It’s
just that when all that Carter stuff came out of the media, well, maybe I went
a little crazy. If the world’s going to end anyhow, what’s the point of paying
taxes? That was why I,
umm, disappeared. Anyhow
I saw what Malenfant broadcast, the galaxies and the black holes and all. And
now I feel different. Who wouldn’t? Now I know my children have a chance to
grow old and happy, and their children too, on and on until we’ve
conquered the stars. Life is worth
living again. I
know there are those who say it doesn’t matter. That if the fu ture is going to
be so wonderful anyhow we don’t need to do anything now. But I feel a
sense of duty. It’s the same way I felt when I saw my own kid in my wife’s arms
for the first time. At that moment I knew how I would spend the rest of my life. So
I’m coming back to the Mojave. I have clearances from the rehab and detox
clinics, as well as from the parole board. I hope you’ll welcome me back. Your friend, Damien Krimsky “Moondancer “ People
have been arguing for months about whether this Carter stuff can be correct.
And now they’re arguing about whether the far-future visions are hoaxes. Of course they
can’t both be true. And
it’s amazing that you have stock market crashes and suicide cults and wackos
who think they need to rip up the cities because the end of the world is
coming, and another bunch of nuts doing exactly the same thing because the end
of the world isn ‘t coming. Of course the
far future visions are all genuine. This
is our fate. And it’s fantastic! Wonderful! Don’t you think so? Have
you even thought where you’d like to travel if you had a time machine, and
could go anywhere, past or future? Maybe you would go hunt T Rex, or listen to
Jesus preach, or sail with Columbus. What do you think? I know what I’d do. I’d
ride off to join the black-hole miners in the Incredible Year A.D. Four Hundred
Billion. Man, will those guys party. What?
How come I know the future stuff is real? Because I’ve seen it myself. Also, as
you probably know, there were secret codes in the L.A. Times write-up
comprehensible only by other Travelers, confirming the veracity of the
pictures. I
have a Cap—careful with it!—and when I wear it, it projects my sense of
selfastrally... Emma Stoney This
time the golden beach ball was visible as soon as the firefly emerged from the
blue flash of transition. The beach ball was standing on a smooth, featureless
plain, square in the middle of the softscreen. An arc of the portal was visible
beside the beach ball, a bright blue stripe. The
sky was dark. The black hole rose had disappeared. The only light falling on
the beach ball seemed to be the glow of the firefly’s dimming floods. The belt
of horizon Emma could see looked like a perfect circular span, unmarked by
ridges or craters. The squid swam
through her bubble of water, lethargic. Emma
watched the Cruithne landscape slide past the firefly’s panning camera lens.
Its smoothness was unnerving, unnatural. She felt no awe, no wonder, only a
vague irritation. “That
damn asteroid has taken a beating,” Malenfant said. “Look at that mother.
Smooth as a baby’s butt—” “You
don’t understand,” Cornelius said testily. “I—or rather my electronic
friends—think there’s more than simple erosion here. The gravimeters on the
firefly are telling me the morphology of Cruithne has changed. I mean, the
asteroid’s shape has changed. Out here in the dark, it has flowed into a
sphere.” Malenfant said, “A
sphere? How the hell?” “I
thj.nk this is liquefaction. If that’s so, it means that proton decay lifetimes
must exceed ten to power sixty-four years—and that means—” “Whoa,
whoa.” Malenfant held up his hands. “Liquefaction? You’re saying the
asteroid flowed like a liquid? How? Did it heat up, melt?” “No. What is there
to heat it up?” “What, then?” “Malenfant,
over enough time, the most solid matter will behave like a very viscous liquid.
All solid objects flow. It is a manifestation of quantum mechanical tunneling
that—” Malenfant said, “I
don’t believe it.” “You’re
seeing it,” Cornelius said tightly. “Malenfant, the far future is not the
world you grew up in. Marginal processes can come to dominate, if they’re
persistent, over long enough time scales.” “How long?” Malenfant
snapped. Cornelius
checked his softscreen. “A minimum of ten to power sixty-five years. Umm,
that’s a hundred thousand trillion trillion trillion trillion trillion. Look.
Start with a second. Zoom out; factor it up to get the life of the Earth. Zoom
out again, to get a new period, so long Earth’s lifetime is like one
second. Then nest it. Do it again. And again...” The
camera image swept away from the beach ball, away from the blank liquefied
ground, and swept the sky. Malenfant pointed.
“What the hell is thatT It
was a blur of gray-red light in an otherwise empty sky. The firefly switched to
infrared, and Cornelius cleaned up the image. Emma saw a rough sphere, a halo
of motes of dim light that hovered, motionless, around— Around
what? It was a ball of darkness, somehow darker even than the background sky.
It looked about the size of the sun, seen from Earth; the motes were like dimly
glowing satellites closely orbiting a black planet. Cornelius
sounded excited. “My God. Look at this.” He magnified the image, picking out a
point on the rim of the central ball, enhancing as he went. Emma
saw rings of red light running around the rim, parallel to the surface. “What is it?” “Gravitational
lensing. Bent light. That means... It
must be...” He scrolled through
expert system interpretations, speed-reading. “We’re looking at a black hole. A
giant. “This
is probably the remnant of a supercluster. Just as what’s left of a Galaxy
after star evaporation collapses into the central hole, so galactic clusters
will collapse in turn, and then the superclusters. “That
hole might have a mass of anything from a hundred trillion to a hundred thousand
trillion solar masses, an event-horizon radius measured in hundreds of
light-years.” “I don’t
understand,” said Emma. “Where did the Galaxy go?” “Our
Galaxy hole was surely carried to the heart of the local galactic cluster black
hole, and then the supercluster.” “And we were
dragged along with it.” “If it’s a hole it
has no accretion disc,” Malenfant said. “Malenfant,
this thing is ancient. It ate up everything a hell of a long time ago.” “So
how come those motes haven’t been dragged down?” Malenfant said. “Life,”
Emma said. “Even now. Feeding off the great black holes. Right?” “Maybe,”
Cornelius said, grimly. “Maybe. But if so they aren’t doing enough. Even
gravity mines can be exhausted.” “Hawking
radiation,” Malenfant said. “Yes.
Black holes evaporate. The smaller the hole, the faster they decay. Solar mass
holes must have vanished already. In their last seconds they become energetic,
you know. Go off with a bang, like a nuke.” He smiled, looking tired. “The
universe can still produce occasional fireworks, even this far downstream. But
ultimately even this, the largest natural black hole, is going to evaporate
away. What are the downstreamers going to do then? They should be planning now,
working. There will be a race between the gathering and management of energy
sources and the dissipative effects of the universe’s general decay.” Malenfant
said, “You’d make one hell of an after-dinner speaker, Cornelius.” The
camera had panned again, and it found the Sheena in her beach ball. “I think her
movements are getting labored,” Emma said. Cornelius
murmured, “There’s nothing we can do. It’s cold out there, remember, in
the far downstream. Her heater will surely expire before long. Maybe she won’t
even suffocate.” They watched in
silence. Sheena’s
firefly, tethered to the beach ball, jerked into motion. It floated toward
Emma’s viewpoint, across the eerily smooth surface of the liquefied asteroid. It
drifted to a halt and reached out with a grabber arm to touch its
human-controlled cousin. In the softscreen image, the arm was foreshortened,
grotesquely huge. Then
the firefly turned and drifted out of shot, toward the portal, towing the beach
ball. “Onward,” Emma
whispered. Another
transition, another blue flash. The
camera performed a panorama, panning through a full three hundred and sixty
degrees. The portal, a glaring blue ring still embedded in the asteroid ground,
slid silently across the softscreen. There was the Sheena’s bubble, resting on
the surface, lit only by the robot’s lights and by the soft blue glow of the
portal itself. The Sheena tried to swim, a dim dark ghost behind the gold. But
she fell, languidly, limbs drifting. And
then, beneath a black sky, there was only the asteroid surface, smooth: utterly
featureless, rubbed flat by time. “It’s
just like the last stop,” Emma said. “As if nothing will ever change again.” “Not
true,” Cornelius said. “But this far downstream, the river of time is flowing
broad and smooth—” “Down to a sunless
sea,” Emma said. “Yes. But there is
still change, if only we could perceive it.” The
camera tipped up, away from the asteroid, and the softscreen filled up with
black sky. At first Emma saw only darkness, unrelieved. But then she made out
the faintest of patterns: charcoal gray on black, almost beyond her ability to
resolve, a pattern of neat regular triangles covering the screen. When
she blinked, she lost it. But then she made out the pattern again. Abruptly it
blurred, tilted, and panned across the screen. Now
the triangles showed up pinkish white, very blurred but regular, a net of
washed-out color that filled space. “The firefly is
using false color,” Cornelius said. The
pattern slid across the screen jerkily as the remote firefly panned its camera.
And beyond the net Emma saw a greenish surface, smoothly curved, as if the
netting contained something. “It must cut the
universe in half,” Emma said. More
of the framework slid through the screen, blurring as the camera’s speed
outstripped the software’s ability to process the image. “It looks like a
giant geodesic dome,” Malenfant said. Cornelius
said, “I think it is a dome. Or rather, a sphere. Hundreds of thousands of
light-years wide. A net. And there’s only one thing worth collecting, this far
downstream.” He pointed to the complex, textured curtain of greenish light visible
through the interstices of the dome. “Look at that. I think we’re seeing black
hole event horizons in there. Giant holes, galactic super-cluster mass and
above. They are orbiting each other, their event horizons distorting. I think
the holes have been gathered in there, deliberately. They are being merged, in
a hierarchy of more and more massive holes. I imagine by now the down-streamers
can manage hole coalescence without significant energy loss.” “How the hell do
you move a black hole? Attach a tow rope?” Cornelius
shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe you use Hawking radiation as a rocket. The
details hardly matter. The dome seems to be an energy collector. Like a Dyson
sphere. Anything still alive must be living on those struts, feeding off the
last free energy: the slow Hawking radiation of the black holes. But it’s a
damn thin trickle.” He glanced at his softscreen. “We can postulate strategies
for survival. Maybe they eke out their dilute resources by submitting to long
downtimes: hibernation, slow computation rates, stretching an hour of awareness
across a million years...” Perhaps,
Emma thought. Or perhaps they are conscious continually even now, in this ruin
of a universe. Frozen into their black hole cage, unable to move, trapped like
Judas in the lowest circle of Hell. Cornelius
said, “It may seem strange to you how much we can anticipate of this remote
time. But the downstreamers are walled in by physical law. And we know they
will have to manage their black hole resources. The supercluster holes are the
largest to have formed in nature, with masses of maybe a hundred trillion suns.
But even they are evaporating away. “So
they have to harvest the holes. If you combine two holes you get a more
massive hole—” “Which
will be cooler.” Malenfant nodded. “It will evaporate more slowly. So you can
stretch out its lifetime.” “They’re
probably coalescing holes in hierarchies all over the reachable universe. This
site, immense as it is, might be just a rung on the ladder. “The
engineering details are tricky. You have to bring the holes together fast
enough that they don’t evaporate away before you’ve harvested them. On the
other hand it mustn’t be so rapid that you form a hole so huge it evaporates
too slowly and you are starved of usable energy... Remarkable,” Cornelius breathed, staring at the dim, ghostly
images. “To think that mind has now encompassed the universe—that the future
evolution of the universe actually depends on conscious choices—made by our descendants.” Cooperation, Emma
thought, spanning a universe, projects lasting millions, even billions of
years. Whatever these people Emma
turned back to the screen, where Malenfant was staring. Across
a broad circular region the geodesic network was disrupted. It looked as if
some immense fist had punched through it from the inside, ripping and twisting
the struts. The tips of the damaged struts were glowing a little brighter than
the rest of the network; perhaps there was some form of repair effort under
way. And
beyond the damaged network she could see the event horizons of giant coalescing
black holes—each, perhaps, the mass of a supercluster of galaxies or more—the
horizons distorted, great frozen waves light-years long visible in their cold
surfaces. “What
do you think?” Emma said. “Some kind of breakdown?” “Or war,”
Malenfant said. Malenfant
said, “To have come so far, to see this. How depressing.” “No,”
Cornelius said irritably. “We have no idea what kind of minds inhabit these
giant structures. They may inhabit hierarchies of consciousness far above us.
Their motivations are probably so far removed from ours that we can’t even
guess at them—” “Maybe.”
Malenfant growled. “But I’m just a poor H Sap. And if I lived in that
dome, I’d want to survive,-no matter how huge my brain was. And it seems to me
they are doing a damn poor job.” Reluctantly, Emma
asked, “How far have we come?” “Suppose
we’ve taken another scale-factor jump downstream of the same kind of size as
last time. That puts us at around ten to power one hundred years remote. What
does that mean?” He rubbed his forehead. “To these downstreamers, the early
days of their empire—zoom factors often or a hundred or ten thousand back,
maybe, when even medium-sized black holes could still exist—those days
were the springtime of the universe. As for us, we’re a detail, back in the
detail of the Big Bang somewhere, lost in the afterglow. “Malenfant,
I once asked you if you understood, really understood, what it would
mean to carry your off-Earth colonization project through to its final
conclusion: to challenge eternity. This is what it means, Malenfant. This. “And
the immensity of the responsibility. We have to spread across the universe,
make it possible for human descendants of the far downstream to have the power
to do this, to survive the winter as long as possible. Because this is
the last refuge.” “But
this is a process without limit.” Malenfant frowned. “This is a strategy that
offers the prospect of eternal life...
doesn’t it?” “No,”
Cornelius said sadly. “At least we don’t think so. There’s a paradox. You have
to have some kind of framework, a structure to gather your energy, house your
souls.” “The Disneyland
sphere.” “Yes.
The structure grows with time. And even if matter is stable, which it may not
be, the structure has to be upgraded, repaired. The maintenance requirements go
up with time, because the structure is getting bigger, but the energy available
is going down with time. “It’s
a squeeze, Malenfant. And it isn’t possible to win. This black hole management
policy is a good idea—the last, best idea—but in the end, it’s doomed to
fail.” Abruptly
the camera angle swung again. The smoothed-out asteroid, the portal, tilted
crazily. The
beach ball was moving, half bouncing, half rolling toward the portal. It left a
trail of pits and scrapes in the smooth metallic-dust surface of the asteroid. Emma said sadly,
“So Sheena hasn’t yet found peace.” The
camera swung around once more, and Emma got a last glimpse of the mighty,
broken empire of the black hole engineers. It
was magnificent, she thought, and it would last an unimaginable time, zoom
factors beyond puny human scales. But it was an epic of futility. “What now?”
Malenfant muttered. “What is left?” Once more,
emptiness. A.piton,
trailing a tether, was drifting across the field of view. The little gadgets were
lit up brightly by the firefly’s floods, a brightness that only contrasted with
the illimitable darkness beyond. Malenfant growled,
“So why can’t we see the asteroid?” “Because
we aren’t on a solid surface. The firefly’s accelerome-ters show it is rolling,
tumbling in space.” Now
there was something new in the frame, beyond the writhing tether. It was a blue
circle, suspended in the darkness, glowing bright, turning slowly. And
alongside it was a slack golden ball, oscillating in space, returning languid
highlights. Emma said, “That’s
the artifact. And Sheena. Is she—” The
camera zoomed in on the ball until it filled the screen. The squid within was
turning slowly, gently drifting. The only light falling on her, save for the
soft blue glow of the portal, was from the firefly’s dimming flood. “She’s
receding,” Emma said. “Moving away from the firefly, and the portal.” “Yes,”
Cornelius said. “Her momentum, as she came through the hole, is taking her
away.” Malenfant asked,
“So what happened to the asteroid?” “Proton
decay,” Cornelius said immediately. “I’ve been expecting this.” He checked his
expert systems for details. “There are three quarks inside a proton, you know;
if you wait long enough you’ll see them come together to form a miniature black
hole that immediately explodes...
Well. The details of the mechanism don’t matter.” “Are you saying
that matter itself is unstable?” “On
the longest time scales, yes. But it’s slow. The fact that you’re standing
there—that you can survive your own mass— tells us proton decay must take at
least a billion billion years. Your body contains so many protons and neutrons
that any faster decay rate would give rise to enough energetic particles to
kill you by cancer. Now we’ve seen that the rate is a lot slower than
that.” Malenfant said,
“So the asteroid just evaporated.” “Yes.
It got smaller and smaller, warmed gently by the annihilation of electrons and
positrons in its interior, a thin smoke of neutrinos drifting out at light
speed.” Emma asked, “How
long this time?” “The
theories are sketchy. If you want me to put a number on it, I’d say ten to
power a hundred and seventeen years.” Even Cornelius looked bewildered now.
“More zoom factors.” The
cephalopod hab dwindled in the softscreen image, turning, receding. “So where is
everybody?” Malenfant snapped. Cornelius
turned to him, looking lost. “You’re not listening. There is no more.
When proton decay cuts in, nothing is left: no dead stars, no rogue
asteroids like Cruithne, no cold planets, no geodesic empires. This far downstream,
all the ordinary matter has disappeared, the last black holes evaporated. The
universe has swollen, its material stretched unimaginably thin. “Even
if the black hole farmers had tried to gather more material to replace what
decayed away, they would have been beaten by the time scales. Matter was
decaying faster than it could be gathered and used to record information,
thoughts, life. And when their structure failed, the last black hole must have
evaporated.” He looked misty. “Of course they must have tried. Fought to the
last. It must have been magnificent.” Emma
studied Malenfant. “You’re disappointed. But we’ve seen so much time. So
much room for life—” “But,” Malenfant
said, “I hoped for eternity.” Cornelius
sighed. “The universe will presumably expand forever, on to infinity. But we
know of no physical processes that will occur beyond this point.” Emma said, “And
all life, of any form, is extinct. Right?” “Yes.” “In that case,”
Emma said softly, “who is Sheena talking to?” Sheena
was blurred with distance now, her habitat a golden planet only dimly visible
in the light of the robot’s failing lamps. Maybe Emma’s imagination was
projecting something on her, like the face of the man in the Moon. But still— “I’m sure I can
see her signing,” she said. “My God,”
Malenfant said. “You’re right.” Emma
frowned. “There must be someone here. Because the portal’s here. And it
called to us—right?—through a relay of portals, upstream through the zoom
factors, to the present. Maybe it called to Sheena, and brought her here.” “She’s
right,” Cornelius said, wondering. “Of course she’s right. There has to be an
entity here, a community, manipulating the neutrino bath and sending signals to
the past.” “So
where are they getting the energy from, to compute, to think?” Cornelius
looked uncomfortable; obsessively he worked his softscreen, scrolling through
lists of references. “It’s very speculative. But it’s possible you could
sustain computation without expending energy. We have theoretical models... “What
actually uses up energy during computation is discarding information. If you
add two numbers, for instance, clearing out the original numbers from your
memory store eats up energy. But if your computation is logically reversible—if
you never discard information—you can drive down your processing costs to
arbitrarily small values.” “There
has to be a catch,” Malenfant said. “Or somebody would have patented it.” Cornelius
nodded. “We don’t know any way of interacting with the outside universe without
incurring a loss. No way of inputting or outputting data. If you want to remain
lossless, you have to seal yourself off, in a kind of substrate. But then,
nothing significant is going to change, ever again. So what is the use of
perception?” “Then what’s
left?” “Memory.
Reflection. There is no fresh data. But there may be no end to the richness of
understanding.” Malenfant
said, “If these ultimate downstreamers are locked into the substrate, how can
Sheena talk to them?” “Sheena
is a refugee from the deepest past,” Cornelius said. “Perhaps they feel she is
worth the expenditure of some of their carefully hoarded energy. They must be
vast,” he said dreamily. “The last remnant particles orbit light-years apart. A
single mind might span the size of a Galaxy, vast and slow as an empire. But
nothing can hurt them now. They are beyond gravity’s reach, at last immune to
the Heat Death.” Emma said, “And
these are our ultimate children? These wispy ghosts? The manipulation of
structures spanning the universe, the endless contest of ingenuity versus
entropy—was “That’s
the deal,” Cornelius said harshly. “What else is there?” “Purpose,” Emma
said simply. “We’re losing her.” Sheena was
drifting out of the picture. Cornelius
tapped his console. “The firefly is nearly out of attitude-control gas.” Every
few minutes the beach ball drifted through the frame of the softscreen as the
firefly’s helpless roll carried it around. The image was dim, blurred, at the
extreme range of the failing camera. Emma took to standing close to the
softscreen frame, staring at the squid’s image, trying to read any last signs. It’s like a wake,
she thought. “We have to
consider our next step,” Cornelius murmured. Malenfant frowned.
“What next step?” “Look
at the image. Look at it. We’ve found an artifact, a non-terrestrial
artifact, on that asteroid. Exactly where the down-streamers pointed us. And
they used it to teach us about the future: the trillions upon trillions of
years that await us, if we can only find a way around the Carter catastrophe, which
must be possible. My God, think of it. We caught the barest glimpse today,
a flyby of the future. What if we established monitoring stations in each of
those downstream islands? Think of what we’d achieve, what we’d see. “We
have to retrieve that artifact. If we can’t get it off the asteroid, we have to
study it in situ. Malenfant, we have to send people to Cruithne. And we must
show this to Michael.” A look of
unaccountable fear crossed Malenfant’s face. In
the softscreen Sheena was a blurred patch of light, shadows moving across her
sides. Sheena signed once more—Emma struggled to see—and then the screen turned
a neutral gray. “It’s
over,” Cornelius said. “The firefly’s dead. And so is Sheena.” “No,” Emma said.
“No, I don’t think so.” Somehow, she knew,
the Sheena understood what was happening to her. For the last thing Sheena had
said, the last thing Emma could recognize before the image failed, was a
question. Will I dream? Maura Della Open journal.
October 22,2011. I’ve
never forgotten the first time I flew the length of Africa. The huge empty
deserts, the mindless blankets of green life, the scattered humans clinging to
coasts and river valleys. I’m
a city girl. I used to think the human world was the whole world. That African
experience knocked a hole in my confidence of the power of humans, of us, to
change things, to build, to survive. The truth is that humans have barely made
an impression on Earth—and Earth itself is a mote in a hostile universe. This
shaped my thinking. If humanity’s hold on Earth is precarious, then, damn it,
we have to work to make it less so. It’s
only a generation since we’ve been able to see the whole Earth. And now, it
seems, we can see the whole future, and what we must do to survive. And I hope
we can cope. I admit, though, I
found the whole thing depressing. It
is of course the logical conclusion of my own ambition, which is that, on the
whole, the human race should seek not to destroy itself—in fact, that it is our
destiny to take over from the blind forces of inanimate matter and guide the
future of the cosmos. It’s
just it never occurred to me before that, in the end, all there will be out
there to conquer is rabble, the cooling rains of the universe. I’m
sixty-one years old. I’m not in the habit of thinking about death. I suppose I
always had a vague plan to fight it: to use all my resources, every technique
and trick I could find and pay for, to live as long as possible. But
is it worth it? To cling to life until I’m drained of strength t and
mind and hope? But isn’t that exactly what we saw in the far future, a senile
species eking out the last of its energies, straggling against the dark? It
seems to me that age, growing old, is a war between wisdom and bitterness. I’m
not sure how I’ll come out of that war myself, assuming I get so far. Maybe some things
are more important than life itself. But what? Emma Stoney Even
as his representatives wrestled with the bureaucratic demons that threatened to
overwhelm him—even as the world alternately wondered at or mocked his
light-and-shadow images of the far future—Reid Malenfant sprung another
surprise. He
went on TV and the Nets and announced a launch date for BDB-2, tentatively
called O’Neill. And
as Malenfant’s nominal, fictional, technically-plausible-only launch date approached,
events seemed to be coming to a head. On the one hand a groundswell of popular
support built up for Malenfant, with his enterprise and defiance and sense of
mystery. But on the other hand the forces opposing him strengthened and focused
their attacks. Look
at it this way. If all this legal bullshit evaporates, and I’m ready to launch,
I launch. If I ain ‘t ready to launch, I don’t launch. Simple as that. What am
I wasting? Come watch me fly. He
was wasting a few million bucks, actually, Emma thought, with every aborted
launch attempt. But Malenfant knew that, and it wouldn’t stop him anyhow, so
she kept it to herself. And
she had to admit it worked: raising the stakes again, whipping up public
interest to a fever pitch. Nothing like a countdown to focus the mind. Then,
a couple of days before the “launch date” itself, Malenfant asked Emma to come
out from Vegas. Things are hotting up, babe. I need you here... She
refused Malenfant’s offer of a flight out to the compound. She decided to
drive; she needed time to rest and think. She turned on the SmartDrive, opaqued
the windows, and tried to sleep. It
was only when the car woke her, some time before dawn on Malenfant’s “launch
day,” that she began to be aware of the people. At
first there was just a handful of cars and vans parked off the road, little
oases of light in the huge desert night. But soon there were more: truck-camper
vans, and cars with tent-trailers, and converted buses, and Jeeps with houses
built on the back, and Land Rovers, and Broncos with bunks. There were tents
lit from inside, people moving slowly in the predawn grayness. There were
people sleeping in the cars, or even in the open, on inflatable mattresses and
blankets. As
she neared the Bootstrap site itself the density of people continued to
increase, the little groups crowded more closely together. She saw a place
where a blanket spread out under the tailgate of an ancient convertible was
almost overlapping the groundsheet of a much more elaborate tent. In another,
right next to an upscale mobile home, she saw an ancient Ford, its hood held in
place by what looked like duct tape, with a child sleeping in the open trunk
and dirty bare feet protruding from all the windows. And as dawn approached
people were rising, stirring and scratching themselves, making breakfast, some
climbing on top of their cars to see what was going on at the Bootstrap
compound. She
spotted what looked like a military vehicle: a squat, fierce-looking Jeep of
some kind, with black, rectangular, tinted windows. A man was standing up,
poking his head out of a sunroof. He was beefy, fortyish, shaven-haired. He
shifted, as if he was having trouble standing. He was watching the compound
with big, professional-looking binoculars. She thought he looked familiar, but
she couldn’t think where from. When
she looked again the Jeep had gone. It could only have driven off, away from
the crowded road, into the desert. Farther
in she spied uniforms and banners. There were religious groups here, both pro
and anti Malenfant. Some of them were holding services or prayer sessions.
There were animal rights campaigners holding animated posters of Caribbean reef
squid, other protesters holding up images of sickly yellow babies. And then
there was the spooky fringe, such as a group of women dressed in black shifts
painted with bright blue circles, holding up sky-blue hoops to the sky. Take
me! Take me! But
these agenda-driven types were the minority, Emma realized, flecks of foam on
the great ocean of ordinary people who had gathered here, on the day of
Malenfant’s “launch.” There were whites, blacks, Asians, Latinos, Native
Americans. There were young people, some infants in arms, and a lot of oldsters
who probably remembered Apollo 11. There was no reason to suppose they
weren’t just as thickly crowded as this on every approach to the Bootstrap
compound. So how many? A
million? But
why were they here? What had drawn so many of them from so far? It
was faith, she realized. Faith in Malenfant, faith that he could once more defy
the various forces ranged against him: Reid Malenfant, an old-fashioned
American can-do hero who had already brought back postcards from the future and
was now about to launch a rocket ship and save the species single-handedly. I have to admit,
Malenfant, you hit a nerve. And
as she thought it through, as that realization crystallized in her, she
understood, at last, what was happening today. My
God, she thought. He s actually going to do it. He’s going to launch,
come what may. That’s what this is all about. And
she felt shock, even shame, that these strangers, so many of them, had
understood Malenfant’s subliminal message better than she had. Come watch me
fly, he’d told them; and here they were. She pressed
forward with increasing urgency. At
last she was through the crowds and the security barriers and inside the
compound. And there—still a couple of miles away— was Malenfant’s ship, BDB-2,
called O ‘Neill. She
could see the slim profile of the booster stack: the angular space shuttle
boat-tail at the base, the central tank with its slim solid boosters like white
pencils to either side, the fat tube of the payload module on top. There were
splashes of red and blue that must be the Stars and Stripes Malenfant had
insisted must adorn all his ships, and the hull’s smooth curve glistened
sharply where liquid air had frozen out frost from the desert night. The tower
alongside the BOB looked minimal: slim and calm. There were clouds of vapor
alongside the booster, little white knots that drifted from the tanks. Bathed
in a white xenon glow, the booster looked small, remote, even fragile, like an
object in a shrine. This was the flame to which all these people had been
drawn. She got out of her
car and ran to George Bench’s control bunker. The
blockhouse was small, cramped, with an air of improvisation. One wall was a
giant window, tinted, giving a view of the pad itself, the splash of light
around the waiting booster. Facing the window were consoles—just desks piled
with manuals and softscreens and coffee cups—each manned by a young T-shirted
technician. At the back of the room were more people, arguing, running back and
forth with manuals and piles of printout. Cables lay everywhere, in bundles
across the floor and along the ceiling. In
one doorway, being shepherded by one of Malenfant’s flunkies, there was a
gaggle of what looked like federal-government types, gray suits and ties and
little briefcases. One of them, protesting loudly, was Representative Mary
Howell, Emma realized with a start, the former chemical engineer who had given
Malenfant such a tough ride in the Congressional hearings. In
the middle of all this, surrounded by people, yelling instructions and
demanding information, there was Malenfant himself, with Cornelius—and Michael,
the boy from Zambia. Cornelius was holding Michael’s hand, which was balled
into a fist. Malenfant hurried forward. “Emma. Thank Christ you’re here.” She
couldn’t think of a damn thing to say. Because all three of them—Malenfant,
Cornelius, and Michael—were wearing one-piece orange garments covered in
pockets and Velcro patches. They were flight
pressure suits. Space suits. Art Morris Art
could see the rocket ship from the driving seat of the Rusty. But he was parked
well away from the roads, on a patch of scrub it had been no trouble at all for
the Rusty to reach. This
Rusty—strictly a Reconnaissance, Surveillance, and Targeting Vehicle, or
RST-V—was the Marine Corps’ replacement for the Jeep. Like the Jeep it was all
but indestructible. And it ran with a hybrid electric power system, which used
a diesel-power generator to produce power for electric motors mounted on each
wheel. The design was slighter and much more compact than mechanical drive
trains, and there was built-in reliability: If one wheel failed, he could just
keep motoring on three, or even two if they weren’t on the same side. And the
wheels worked independently; the Rusty could turn around and around, like a
ballerina. Best
of all, when he turned off the generator and ran on batteries, there was no
engine noise, no exhaust gases that might give away his position to any thermal
sensors deployed by those guys on the fence. Art
loved this Rusty. But it wasn’t his, of course. The only personal touch Art
allowed himself was the snapshot of his daughter, Leanne, taped to the dash. The
Rusty had been borrowed for him for the occasion by his good friend Willy
Butts, who was still in the Marine Corps. Art’s first idea had just been to
walk up to the compound and start blasting, but Willy had talked him out of it.
You won’t get past the gate, man. Think about it. And you ‘II still be a
couple miles from the rocket. What you need is a little transport. Leave it
tome. And
Willy, as he always did, had come through, and here was Art, and there was the
rocket, waiting for him. He
touched the ignition button. The Rusty’s engine started up with the quietest of
coughs. He rolled forward, the big adjustable suspension smoothing out the ride
for him over the hummocky ground. No
more yellow babies, Malenfant. He tapped his photo. His little girl blew her
candles one more time. Art switched over
to silent running. Emma Stoney Mary
Howell stepped forward. “This is a joke. Malenfant, I could ground you under
child-protection legislation if I didn’t already have this” She waved a
piece of paper in his face. “You are in breach of federal aviation regulations
parts twenty-three, twenty-five, twenty-seven, twenty-nine, and thirty-one,
which govern airworthiness certification. I also have clear evidence that your
maintenance program does not follow the procedures spelled out in FAA advisory
circular AC 120-17 A. Furthermore—” Malenfant
glared at Howell. “Representative, this has nothing to do with FAA regulations
or any of that bullshit. This is personally vindictive.” George
Hench, a headset clamped to his ears, growled to Malenfant. “If we’re going to
stand down I have to know now.” Somehow
the sight of Malenfant and Cornelius and a child, for God’s sake, trussed up in
these astronaut suits, surrounded by the clamor of this out-of-control
situation, summed up for Emma how far into lunacy Malenfant had slipped.
“Malenfant, are you crazy?” “We’re going to
fly, Emma. We have to. It’s become a duty.” “They were
training me,” Malenfant said. He smiled, looking Cornelius Taine
shrugged. “That was always the plan. Who is “Yeah... All but one. Jay. The girl. She had
the right “What for?” “To care for
Michael.” George
Hench was picking up something on his headset. He grimaced at Malenfant. “More
inspectors incoming.” “Who is it this
time?” “Nuclear
Regulatory Commission.” Howell’s
gaze flicked from George to Malenfant. “NRC? What’s this about the NRC?” “Scottish
uranium,” Emma said grimly. “If they’re here it’s all unraveling. We’ll be
lucky to avoid jail.” “But
I’ve no choice.” Malenfant stared at her, as if trying to force her to agree
with him through sheer power of personality. “Don’t you see that? I’ve had no
choice since the moment Cornelius talked his way into your office.” “This
isn’t about mining the asteroids any more. Is it, Malenfant?” “No. It’s about
whatever is waiting for us on Cruithne.” be? The answers to
everything, perhaps. The purpose of life. Who can say?” Malenfant
said desperately, “The logic of my whole life has led me to this point, Emma.
I’m trapped. And so is Michael. He’s been trapped ever since he was
born, with that damn blue circle turning in his head. And I need you.” She
felt oddly dizzy, and the colors leached from the world, as if she was about to
faint. “What are you saying?” “Come with me.” “To Cruithne? “ “It’s
the only way. Michael is terrified of me. And Cornelius, come to that. But you—” “For God’s sake,
I’m no astronaut. The launch would kill me.” “No,
it won’t. It’s no worse than a roller coaster. And once we’re gone, we’re gone.
These assholes from the FAA can’t reach us in outer space. Anyhow, at least
you’ll be out of the country when they prosecute.” She
sensed the great divergent possibilities, of past and future— for herself,
Malenfant, perhaps the species itself—that flowed through this moment, as if
her awareness were smeared across multiple realities, dimly lit. She said, “You’re
frightened, aren’t you?” “Damn
right. I’m terrified. I just wanted to go mine the asteroids. And now, this.”
He looked down at Michael’s round eyes. “I don’t know what the hell I’m
doing here, Emma. But I can’t get off the ride. I need you with me. Please.” But
now the others were crowding around Malenfant again. Here was Mary Howell,
yammering about her FAA regulations. Cornelius had picked up a headset and was
shouting about how the gate guards were going to have trouble stalling the NRC
inspectors. And George Hench, his face twisted, was watching the clock and
following his endless prelaunch checks. Michael was
crying. Howell
stepped forward. “Face it, Colonel Malenfant. You’re beaten.” Malenfant
seemed to come to a decision. “Sure I am. George, get her out of here. We have
a spaceship to fly.” George
Hench grinned. “About time.” He wrapped his big arms around Howell and lifted
her bodily off the floor. She screamed in frustration and kicked at his legs
and swung her head back. She succeeded in knocking his headset off, but he just
thrust her out of the room and slammed the door. Emma
was glaring at Malenfant. “Malenfant, have you any idea—” George
said, “Enough. You can debate it in space. Get out of here. I’ll take care of
the rest.” Malenfant
clasped George’s beefy shoulder. “Thank you, my friend.” George
pushed him away. “Send me a postcard from Alcatraz.” He snatched another
headset and started to yell at the technicians at their improvised consoles. Malenfant
faced Emma. He reached out and took her hand and gave it the gentlest of tugs. As
if in a dream, she followed him, as she always had, as she knew she always
would. As
they walked out of the blockhouse into the gray of the Mo-jave dawn, she heard
screaming, a remote crackle. Gunfire. Art Morris The
Rusty performed beautifully. It was built to reach seventy on regular roads and
maybe forty on anything, from sand dunes to peat bogs. Meanwhile he was
sitting inside a shell of carbon-fiber composite and ceramic plating that was
tough enough to stop a rifle bullet. Art didn’t have to do much more than point
and hope. He
drove hell for leather at the fence. In his IR viewer he saw company guards
running along inside the fence, pointing to where he was coming from, then
getting the hell out of the way. He laughed. He
hit the fence. He barely noticed it as it smashed open around him. Guards
scattered before him. He heard the hollow slam of bullets hitting the armor. He
hit the ignition and powered up the diesel; there was no point in running
silent now. The engine roared and he surged forward, exhilarated. “Look what you
did, Malenfant!” He
saw the pad ahead of him, the booster lit up like a Disney-land tower. He
gunned the engine and headed straight for it. Emma Stoney It was as if time
fell apart for Emma, disintegrated into a blizzard of disconnected incidents,
acausal. She just endured it, let Malenfant and his people lead her this way
and that, shouting and running and pulling, through a blizzard
of unfamiliar places, smells, and
equipment. Here
she was in a suiting room. It was like a hospital lab, gleaming fluorescents
and equipment racks and medical equipment and a stink of antiseptic. She was
taken behind a screen by unsmiling female techs, who had her strip to her
underwear. Then she was loaded into her pressure suit, tight rubber neck and
sleeves, into which she had to squeeze, as if into a shrunken sweater. The
techs tugged and checked the suit’s seals and flaps, their mouths hard. Gloves, boots. Here
was a helmet of white plastic and glass they slipped over her head and locked
to a ring around her neck. Inside the helmet she felt hot, enclosed, the sounds
muffled; her sense of unreality deepened. She
heard Michael, elsewhere in the suiting room, babbling in his own language,
phrases she’d picked up. Give me back my clothes! Oh, give me back my
clothes! Her heart tore. But there was no time, nothing she could do for
him. In
some other world, she thought, I am walking away from here. Talking calmly to
Representative Howell, fending off the NRC people, figuring out ways to manage
this latest disaster. Doing my job. Instead,
here I am being prepped for space, for God’s sake, for all the world like John
Glenn. She
was hurried out of her booth. The others were waiting for her, similarly suited
up. Malenfant peered out of his helmet at her, the familiar face framed by
metal and plastic, expressionless, as if he couldn’t believe he was seeing her
here, with him. And
now, after a ride in an open cart, she was hurrying across the compound, toward
the glare of light that surrounded the booster. Pad technicians ran alongside
her, applauding. Then
they had. to climb, with a single burly pad rat, into the basket of a
cherry-picker crane, enduring a surging swoop as it lifted them into the air.
They rose through banks of thin, translucent vapor that smelled of wood smoke.
She saw smooth-curving metal, sleek as muscle and coated in condensation and
frost, just feet away from her, close enough to touch. Michael
seemed to be whimpering inside his helmet; Cornelius was still gripping the
kid’s fist, hard. The pad rat watched this, his expression stony. The
cherry picker nudged forward until it banged against the rocket’s hull. The
tech stepped forward and began to fix a ramp over the three-hundred foot drop
that separated them from the booster. Malenfant went
first. Then
it was Emma’s turn. Hanging on to the pad tech’s arm, she stepped forward onto
the ramp. She was looking through a gaping hole cut into the fairing that
covered the spacecraft itself. The hull was covered by some kind of insulating
blanket, a quilt of powder-white cloth. There was a hatchway cut into the
cloth, rimmed with metal. Inside the hatch was a gray, conical cave, dimly lit,
the walls crusted with hundreds of switches and dials. There were reclining
bucket seats, just metal frames covered with canvas, side by side. They looked
vaguely like dentist’s chairs, she thought. There
was the smell of a new machine: the rich flavor of oil, a sharp tang of welded
steel and worked brass, the sweet scent of canvas and wall coverings not yet
pumped full of stale body odor. The cabin looked safe and warm and snug. Again, the crackle
of gunfire, drifting up from the ground. George Hench For George Hench,
in these final minutes, time seemed to slow, flow like taffy. He
tried to step back from the flood of detail. Now that the politicos and
bureaucrats had been slung out of here, there was a welcome sense of
engineering calm, of control. He heard his technicians work through the
prelaunch events, calling “Go” and “Affirm” to each other. Both the hydrogen
and oxygen main tanks were filled and were being kept topped up. Inertial
measurement units had been calibrated, which meant the BOB now had a sense of
its position in three-dimensional space as it was swept around the Earth by the
planet’s rotation. The propulsion-system helium tanks were being filled,
antenna alignment was completed. His
ship was becoming more and more independent of the ground. Now
the external supply was disconnected. The valves to the big oxygen and hydrogen
tanks were closed, and the tanks brought up to pressure. With a minute to go,
he handed over control to the BDB’s internal processors. It was then he got
the word in his ear. He
pulled himself away from the consoles and studied the images in the security
camera feeds. The picture was blurred, at the limit of resolution. He
saw a smashed section of fence. Guards down, lying on the ground. Some kind of
vehicle, a boxy military kind of thing, slewed around in the dirt. Somebody was
standing up in the vehicle, lifting something to his shoulder. Like a length of
pipe. Pointed at the booster stack. “Oh, Jesus.” George. Do I have
your authorization? The bad of the
bad. “Do it, Hal.” He
could see the guards in the picture struggling to pull on their funny-faces,
their M-17 gas masks. Meanwhile the guy in the truck was readying his weapon,
clumsily. It might have been
comical, a race between clowns. The guards won. A
single shell was lobbed toward the truck. George
could barely see the gas that emerged. It was like a very light fog, colorless.
When it reached the truck, the guy there started coughing. He dropped his
bazooka, or whatever it was. Then he started vomiting and convulsing. A
masked guard ran forward and jammed something into the hatchway in the top of
the truck. George knew what that was. It was a willy pete: a white phosphorus
grenade. The
truck filled with light and shuddered. The guards moved closer. There had been no
sound. It was eerie to watch. Three minutes. George
turned back to the booster stack, which stood waiting for his attention. Emma Stoney The
curving flank of the booster, just a couple of feet away from her, swept to the
ground, diminishing with perspective like a piece of some metal cathedral. On
the concrete pad at the booster’s base she could see technicians running,
vehicles scattering away like insects. Farther out she could see the buildings
of the compound, the fence, and the people swarming beyond: a great sea of
them, cars and tents and faces, under the lightening dawn sky. In
one place the fence was dark, as if broken. She saw guards running. The distant
crackle of gunfire drifted through the air. She saw a truck, a man dangling out
of it, some kind of mist drifting, guards closing in. She
turned to the hatch. There was Malenfant, his thin face framed by his helmet,
staring out at her. “GB,” he said. “It
was GB. That’s what the military call it” “Sarin. Nerve gas.
My God. You used nerve gas.” “It
was brought here to be incinerated in the waste plant. Emma, I have always been
prepared to do whatever I have to do to make this mission work.” I know, she
thought. I know more than I want to know. I shouldn’t be
here. This is unreal, wrong. He
held out his hand to her. Through the thick gloves, she could barely feel the
pressure of his flesh. Without
looking back, she entered the humming, glowing, womblike interior of the
spacecraft. George Hench Pale
fire burst from the base of the stack. Smoke gushed down the flame trenches and
burst into the air like great white wings, hundreds of feet wide. And now the
solid boosters lit, and the light was extraordinarily bright, yellow and
dazzling as the sun. The
stack started to rise. But the noise hadn’t reached him yet, and so the booster
would climb in light and utter silence, as if swimming into the sky. George
had worked on rockets all his life. And yet he never got over this moment, this
instant when the great blocky machine, for the first and only time, burst into
life and lifted off the ground. And now the sound
came: crackling and popping, like wet wood on a fire, like oil overheated in a
pan, like a million thunderclaps bursting over his head. The rocket rose out of
the great cauldron of burning air, trailing fire, rising smooth and graceful.
At the moment it lifted off the booster was burning as much oxygen as half a
billion people taking a breath. George,
exhilarated, terrified, roared into the noise. George Hench Pale
fire burst from the base of the stack. Smoke gushed down the flame trenches and
burst into the air like great white wings, hundreds of feet wide. And now the
solid boosters lit, and the light was extraordinarily bright, yellow and
dazzling as the sun. The
stack started to rise. But the noise hadn’t reached him yet, and so the booster
would climb in light and utter silence, as if swimming into the sky. George
had worked on rockets all his life. And yet he never got over this moment, this
instant when the great blocky machine, for the first and only time, burst into
life and lifted off the ground. And
now the sound came: crackling and popping, like wet wood on a fire, like oil
overheated in a pan, like a million PART THREE
Cruithne Darest thou now O
soul, Walk out with me
toward the unknown region to
follow? WALT WHITMAN Emma Stoney Rockets, it turned
out, were unsubtle. The
launch was a roaring vibration. She’d been expecting acceleration. But when
each booster stage cut out, the engine thrust just died—suddenly, with no
tail-off—so that the reluctant astronauts were thrown forward against their
restraints and given a couple of seconds of tense breathing and anticipation;
then the next stage cut in and they were jammed back once more. After a couple
of minutes of this Emma felt bruises on her back, neck, and thighs. But
the thrust of the last booster stage was gentle, just a push at her chest and
legs. Then, finally, the thrust died for good. And
she was drifting up, slowly, out of her seat, as far as her restraints would
let her. She felt sweat that had pooled in the small of her back, spreading out
over her skin. The
rocket noise was gone. There was silence in the cabin, save for the whirr of
fans and pumps, the soft ticking of instruments, Malenfant’s quiet voice as he
worked through his shutdown checklist. And
she heard a gentle whimpering, oddly high-pitched, like a cat. It must be
Michael. But he was too far away for her to reach. Now
there was a series of clattering bangs, hard and metallic, right under her
back, as if someone were slamming on the hull with great steel fists. “There
goes the last stage,” Malenfant called. “Now we coast all the way to Cruithne.”
He grinned through his open faceplate. “Welcome to the Gerard K O ‘Neill. Don’t
move yet; we aren’t quite done.” This
cabin was called the Earth-return capsule. The four of them sat side by side,
their orange pressure suits crumpled in their metal-frame couches. Emma was at
the left-hand end of the row, jammed between Malenfant and the wall, which was
just a bulkhead, metallic and unfinished. She was looking up into a tight cone,
like a metal tepee. She was facing an instrument panel, a dashboard that
spanned the capsule, crusted with switches, dials, and softscreen readouts. On
the other side of the panel she could see clusters of wires and optical fibers
and cables, crudely taped together and looped through brackets. This was not
the space shuttle, rebuilt and quality-certified after every flight; there
was a home-workshop, improvised feel to the whole shebang. Obscurely,
however, she found that comforting. The
light, greenish gray, came from a series of small fluorescent floods set around
the walls of the capsule; the shadows were long and sharp, making this little
box of a spaceship seem much bigger than it was. But there were no windows. She
felt deprived, disoriented; she no longer knew which way up she was, how fast
she was traveling. Malenfant
reached up and took off his helmet. He shook his head, and little spherical
balls of sweat drifted away from his forehead, swimming in straight lines
through the air. “All my life I dreamed of this.” The helmet, released, floated
above his belly, drifting in some random air current. He knocked it with a
finger, and it started to spin. Emma
found her gaze following the languid rotation of the helmet. Suddenly it felt
as if the helmet was stationary and it was the rest of the ship that was
rotating, and her head was a balloon full of water through which waves were
passing. She closed her eyes and pressed her head back against the headrest of
her couch until the spinning sensation stopped. There was a sound
like a cough, a sharp stink of bile. Emma
opened her eyes and tried to lift her head, but her vision swam again.
“Michael?” “No,”
Cornelius said, his voice tight. And now she saw a big ball of vomit, green
laced with orange, shimmering up into the air above them. Complex waves crossed
its surface, and it seemed to have ten or a dozen smaller companions traveling
with it. “Oh,
Christ, Cornelius,” Malenfant said. He reached under his couch and pulled out a
plastic bag that he swept around the vomit ball. When the vomit touched the
surface of the bag, it started to behave “normally”; it spread out all over the
interior of the bag in a sticky, lumpy mess. It
was like nothing Emma had seen before; she lay there and watched the little
drama unfold, mindless of the stink. There
was a new series of low bangs, like guns firing, from beyond the wall beside
Emma. With each bang she felt a wrench as her couch dragged her sideways. “Take
it easy,” Malenfant said to them all. “That’s just the hy-drazine attitude
thrusters firing, spinning us up. We’re feeling transients. They’ll dampen
out.” There
were metallic groans from the hull, pops and snaps from the latches that docked
the Earth-entry module to the rest of the spacecraft cluster. It was like being
in a huge, clumsy fairground ride. But
at length, as the spin built up, she felt a return of weight, a gentle push
that made her sink back into her seat once more. The attitude
thrusters cut out. “Right
on the button,” Malenfant said. “We is pinwheeling to the stars, people. Let’s
go open up the shop.” He
released his restraints. He stood up in his couch, his feet bouncing above the
fabric, and he pulled at levers and straps until a central section of the
instrument panel above him folded back. It was like rearranging the interior of
a station wagon. Beyond the panel was a short tunnel leading to a hatch like a
submarine’s—a heavy iron disc with a wheel at the center. Malenfant
said, “One, two, three.” He took a jump into the air. He drifted upward easily,
floated sideways and gently impacted the wall of the tunnel. He grabbed on to a
rung, his boots dangling. “Coriolis force,” he said. “Piece of cake.” He pulled
himself farther into the tunnel, then reached up and hauled at the wheel. But
the wheel was jammed, presumably by the vibration of launch. What an
anticlimax, Emma thought. Malenfant had to have Emma pass up a big wrench, and
he used this to hit the wheel until it came loose. At last Malenfant had the
wheel turning, and he pushed the hatch upward and out of the way. He floated
easily through the hatch, his booted feet trailing after him. Emma, looking up
beyond him, saw a disc of gray fluorescent light. She glanced at
Cornelius. “Me next?” Cornelius’
face, still inside his helmet, was actually green. “I’ll pass Michael up.” She
took offher own helmet and stowed it carefully on Malen-fant’s vacated couch.
Then, breathing hard, she undipped her restraints and laid them aside. She
pushed down at her chair, cautiously. She drifted into the air a little way,
fell back slowly. It was like wading through a waist-deep swimming pool. She
was aware of Michael watching her, his eyes round and bright inside his helmet. She
tried to think of something to say to him. But of all of them he seemed the
most centered, she sensed, the most at home in this starkly new environment.
How strange that was. Without
giving herself time to think about it, she bent her knees and pushed up. She
had leapt like an Olympic athlete, but she drifted away from her course and
slammed, harder than Malenfant, against the wall of the tunnel. But she managed
to grab on to a rung. Then she hauled at the rungs to pull herself through the
tunnel. She seemed as light as a feather. She
emerged into a small chamber, a cylinder maybe ten feet across. The light was a
flat, fluorescent gray-white. There was an odd smell, metal and plastic, a mix
of staleness and antiseptic, air that had never been breathed. The walls were
thick with equipment boxes, cables, pipes, softscreens, and displays. Above her
there was a partition ceiling, an open-mesh diamond grill, beyond which she
glimpsed more cylindrical chambers. Ducts and pipes coated with silver
insulation snaked up through gaps cut in the ceiling. There were no windows
here either, and her sense of enclosure increased. Malenfant
was standing here. He bent and grabbed under her shoulders, and hauled her up
as if she were a child. “How do you feel?” “For now, fine,”
she said. He
pushed himself up into the air by flexing his toes. He seemed exhilarated,
boyish. As he descended, slow as a feather, he was drifting sideways; and when
he landed he staggered a little. “Coriolis. Just a little reminder that we
aren’t under true gravity here, but rotating.” “Like a bucket on
a rope.” . “Yeah.
This compartment is what you might call ops. Controls for the cluster, computer
hardware, most of the life-support boxes. We’ll use the Earth-return module as
a solar storm shelter. Come on.” He
led her to a ladder at the center of the chamber. It ran straight up through a
hole in the ceiling, like a fireman’s pole. Emma
walked forward cautiously. With every step she bounced into the air and came
down swimmingly slowly, and the Coriolis forces gave her a small but noticeable
sideways kick as she moved. It was disorienting, every sensation subtly
unfamiliar, like walking through a dream. Malenfant
grabbed the ladder and began to pull himself upward. He moved effortlessly,
like a seal. Emma
took the ladder but moved much more cautiously, taking the rungs one at a time,
making sure her feet were firmly anchored. With every rung she climbed the
weight dropped off her shoulders. But as if in compensation the sideways
Coriolis push seemed that much more fierce, a tangible sideways shove prizing
her loose of the ladder. Malenfant
had grabbed on to a strut. He reached down, took her hand, and helped her float
up the last few feet. She seemed to drift over the open-mesh floor like a soap
bubble. Malenfant babbled about cleated shoes he had brought along, but she
found it hard to concentrate. “This
is the zero G deck,” he said, “the center of gravity of the cluster, the place
we’re pinwheeling around. There are two more compartments above us. In here we
have everything that needs a stable platform: astronomy, navigation, radar,
antennae. We even have coelostats, little devices that will spin the opposite
way to the ship, if we need them.” “Malenfant,
with this act—by launching again, by absconding from Earth—you’ve wrecked
Bootstrap. You know that, don’t you? They’ll take apart everything you built
up.” “But
it doesn’t matter, Emma. Because we’re here, now. On our way to Cruithne, and
the downstreamer artifact, and everything. Nothing else matters.” He
grinned and pulled at her hand. “Come see.” She
let herself be led toward small curving windows set in the wall. Each window
was a disc of darkness. She pressed her face to cool glass and cupped her hands
around her eyes. The
module’s hull was a fat, curving wall. Fastened to the outside she could see
thick blankets: insulation and meteorite shielding. Solar-cell wings, seen
edge-on, were filmy sheets of bluish glass, and slow ripples passed along them
in response to some complex vibration mode. She was almost facing the sun here;
the hull and the solar wings were brilliantly lit, and she could see no stars. But now, swimming
into her view, came the Earth. It
was a crescent, blue and white and brown. She could see a fringe of atmosphere,
brilliantly bright, and the arc shape cupped a pool of darkness that was broken
by strings of orange stars—cities, she realized, spread along the edge and
river valleys of some continent on the night side of Earth. The ship’s rotation
made the Earth turn, smooth as an oiled machine, over and over. And
as she watched, the Earth was growing smaller, visibly receding, as if she were
riding into the sky in some glass-bottomed elevator. She clutched
Malenfant’s arm. “I
know,” he said, his voice tight. “Not even the Apollo astronauts saw it like
this. They did a couple of orbits of Earth, time enough to get used to the
situation before they lit out for the Moon. Not us; we’ve been thrown straight
into the out.” She
checked her watch implant. She had a meeting with some East Coast investors
booked right now. On
some level, deep in her mind, she sensed that this was wrong: not just
the illegality and unexpectedness of it, but the very nature of the situation.
She felt that she shouldn’t be here, that this was unreal; she felt as if she
were outside the scene, somehow, looking in through a glass barrier. She shouldn’t be
here. And yet she was. Perhaps she was in
some form of shock. The
crescent Earth shrank, becoming more round, more three-dimensional, more
vividly blue against the empty blackness of space, a planet rather than a
world. And, she wondered, could it be really true that all the mind and love
and hope in the universe was confined to that thin blue film of dirt and water
and air? Infomerdal You know me. Nowadays
you probably know me better from my Shit Cola ads than for the one big
successful glorious thing I did in my life. Which was to walk on the Moon. Once. In 1971. After that the
whole damn thing was shut down. Back
in 1971 I thought that by now we would be well on the way to colonizing space.
Why not? Airlines operate at just three times fuel costs. Why shouldn’t space
operations be just as economical? Spacecraft are no more complex than
airplanes—in fact, less so. But
since 1970 or thereabouts going to space has not been part of our national
agenda. NASA
has kept complete control over space. But since 1970 NASA has produced paper,
not spaceships. This was the agency, remember, that destroyed the Saturn V rather
than allow it to launch cheap-and-cheerful Skylabs that would have
threatened its bloated space station program. In
1980 I joined the study group that convinced President Ronald Reagan that the
statesman who led humankind to space would be remembered for millennia after
Isabella the Great was forgotten. For a while, it looked as if something
revolutionary might be done. But
then came the assassination attempt, and Cold War problems, and various other
issues. The president left space to other people, wno couldn’t get it done. NASA won its turf
wars. We lost access to space. But
the dream—the reasons we need spaceflight, now more than ever—none of
that has gone away. Which
is why I for one am fully behind Malenfant’s launch from the Mojave. What
else was he supposed to do? You just know those federal paper pushers
were going to find every way they could to block him. I
want to emphasize that my personal problems are not the issue here, nor is my
own career trajectory and related difficulties. To put it bluntly, I haven’t
drunk a drop in four years, and my new marriage is working out just fine. What
I am concerned about is that future generations should not be denied the
opportunities denied to my own children and grandchildren. That’s why I
agreed to appear in this infomercial. Support Reid Malenfant. If you can’t
bring yourself to do that, get off his back. The man is out there risking his
hide for you and your Give him a break. Emma Stoney Malenfant
started up the life-support systems. Pumps and fans clattered into life, and
Emma felt a breeze, flat and warm, in her hair. Then Malenfant clambered back
up to the zero G deck to check the ship’s comms systems and navigation
alignment. The
others gathered on the ops deck and stripped off their fat orange pressure
suits. They changed into lightweight NASA-type jumpsuits that lacked a lot in
style but were warm and practical and covered in pockets and Velcro strips.
They shoved the pressure suits down the hole into the Earth-return capsule and
dogged closed the hatch. Michael
had to be manhandled through all this. He was passive, unresponsive, like a
week-old infant; it was possible to move him around, even strip and clean and
dress him like a doll, but he seemed to have no will of his own. Emma let
Michael stay on the ops deck, and made sure at least one of them was there with
him the whole time. She
realized that she had a sneaking, selfish gratitude that Michael was aboard.
Having someone else to think about would take her mind off her own utter
disorientation. She
climbed the fireman’s-pole ladder to go up—or down— to the module’s other two
compartments. The disorientation of the changing vertical wasn’t so bad if she
spent a few seconds in the zero G bay giving herself time to adapt. Then she
could put out of her mind the fact that the ops deck had just been down; now
it was up, and the ladder down now led her to the other decks
that used to be above her head. It
worked fine provided she didn’t look up through the mesh and see people
dangling from the ceiling like chandeliers. The
bio sciences deck was a mix of lab and field hospital. There was some medical
equipment: a collection of pills and lotions and bandages and inflatable
splints, and more heavy-duty equipment, scary-looking stuff like a
defibrillator. The small lab area was pretty much automated, with little
requirement from the crew but to pump in regular samples of blood and urine.
Everything was color coded and labeled and built into smart little plastic
units you could just pop out of the wall to repair and replace. The
lowest deck—called, with nerdish humor, the meatware deck—was up against the
outer bulkhead of the craft, and so was the farthest from the cluster’s center
of gravity. They would eat and sleep here, under the strongest gravity
available—about equivalent to the Moon, a sixth of Earth normal. It wasn’t
exactly possible to walk normally here, but at least she could move around
without getting a kick sideways the whole time. There
was exercise gear: foldaway treadmills and an exercise cycle. Bunks were neatly
stacked against one wall. They had private curtains, zip-up sleeping bags,
night-lights, and little personal stowage pockets. She looked inside one of the
pockets and found a small softbook and music player with headset, a sleeping
mask, and earplugs, all marked with Bootstrap logos. It was cute, like an
airline giveaway pack. The
John—strictly speaking the Waste Management System— looked like it would be
less fun. It was the old space shuttle design, a lavatorial veteran of decades
of spaceflight. There was a commode with an operating handle and, God help her,
a control panel. Liquid waste would be captured and pumped away for recycling.
Solid waste wasn’t recycled; a valve would open to the vacuum of space to dry
out the feces, and it would then be dumped overboard. When she turned the
handle a vent opened and air started sucking its way down into the commode, big
vanes turning in a very intimidating way. The
toilet could only be used four times an hour, she noted with apprehension. She
suspected that in the early days at least they would need more capacity than
that. Each crew member
had a personal hygiene kit, more airline-complimentary stuff: a toothbrush,
toothpaste, dental floss, nail clippers, soap, a comb, a brush, antichap
lipstick, skin lotion, stick deodorant, a tube of shaving cream and a shaver
that, bizarrely, worked by clockwork. There was a little hand-washing station,
a hole in the wall through which you thrust your hands, and jets of hot and
cold water played over your skin. It was also, thankfully, possible to take a
shower, with a hose and a nozzle that you passed over your body inside a
concertina-type wraparound curtain. But the curtain was imprinted with stern
instructions about the importance of washing down the shower properly after
use, to The
galley was a neat little unit the size of a domestic freezer. It had hot and
cold water dispensers, serving trays, a range of plastic plates and cutlery,
and a teeny-tiny microwave oven. On the door of the galley was a complete food
list, everything from apple sauce to turkey tetrazzini. The food, stowed under
the galley, came in dehydrated packages, sliced meats with sauce or gravy in
foil packages, plastic cans with tear-off lids. There were also a few treat
items like candy bars in, the labels said, “their natural form.” There was even
a tap that would dispense Shit Cola, the relic of some long-forgotten
sponsorship deal. Experimentally she found a cup, a globe with an inlet valve
and nipple, and tried a little of the Shit. The carbonation didn’t seem to be
working right—no doubt some low-gravity problem—and it tasted lousy. There
was enough food for the four of them for two hundred days in space: ninety days
out, ninety back, twenty at the asteroid. No doubt that could be stretched by
rationing if it came to it, but it did give a finality to the mission duration. She
was unstowing all of this from its launch configuration when Malenfant called
her from the zero G deck. She glanced at her watch and was startled to find
that already twelve hours had elapsed since the launch. She
pulled herself up the ladder to join Malenfant by a window. He grinned and took
her arm. “You’ll want to see this. We’re here for a gravity assist. In fact,
we’ll be doing this twice.” Quietly,
he talked about the difficulty of reaching Cruithne, with its highly elliptical
and tilted-up orbit. To that end the impulse from the rocket stack would be
boosted with gravity slingshots around the Moon. The ship would whip right
around the Moon, to be hurled inward past the Earth, and then out past the Moon
a second time. The theft of momentum by the O ‘Neill would mean that the
Moon would forever circle the Earth a fraction slower. She let his words
wash over her. For, beyond the small, curving window, she saw black, gray,
brown-white, a mesh of curves and inky darkness, sliding across her view like
oil. It was a crescent bathed in sunlight, pocked with craters, wrinkled by
hills. On the plains she could see boulders, pinpoints of brightness sending
long, needle-fine shadows across the dusty ground. And the cres cent was growing.
The ship was flying into the shadow of the The
sunlit crescent narrowed, even as it spread across space. It was soon too large
to be captured by a single window, and she leaned forward to see the sweep of
the Moon, from horn to skinny horn. At last the crescent narrowed to
invisibility, and she was flying over the shadowed Moon, a hole in the stars. She
found she was holding her breath. The noises of the ship’s systems, little
gadgets humming and ticking, seemed sacrilegious in this huge dark quiet. There was an
explosion of light. She craned to see. Far
ahead of the craft, the sun was rising over the Moon. A line of fire had
straddled the horizon, poking through the mountains and crater rims there. The
light fled across the bare surface, casting shadows hundreds of miles long from
mountains and broken crater walls. The smaller, younger craters were wells of
darkness in the flat light. She
checked her watch. It was early evening in Vegas. Right now, she thought, I am
supposed to be wrapping up the day’s work, making my way out through the
protesters to my apartment. Instead,
this. Already Earth, her life, seemed a lot farther away than twelve
hours, a mere quarter-million miles. The craft sailed
over brightening ground. “You
know,” Malenfant said, “when we pass the orbit of the Moon we’ll already have
traveled farther than anybody has ever gone before.” He cupped her chin and
turned her head to him. He ran his thumb over her cheek. It came away wet. She
was surprised. “I’m sorry,” she
said. “I didn’t know it would be like this.” He
smiled. “I know it’s wrong. I know I’m selfish. But I’m glad you’re here.” She let him hold
her, and they stared out at the fleeing Moon. But
suddenly Michael was here, pushing between them, warm limbs flashing, tinny
translated voice jarring. Watch the Moon, Malenfant. Watch the Moon! “Jesus,” Malenfant
snapped. He was terrified, Emma realized Maura Della Maura had to
decide whether to endorse a military response to Bootstrap’s
activities. It was a big
decision. Maybe the biggest of her life. It
may be, proponents of the military option concluded, that there was something
on the asteroid that was indeed essential to the future of humankind. If that
was so, then surely it couldn’t be left in the hands of Reid Malenfant: a
rogue, a maverick, out of control. And who best to take control but the U.S.
government? Well, perhaps. She
tried to call Bootstrap’s various offices. All she got was voice jail, endless
automated phone systems. Occasionally a cop or FBI officer picked up, as a
break from impounding Bootstrap files and property. Eschatology, similarly, was
being raided and shut down. Meanwhile
she read through the reports her staff assembled for her, and watched TV, and
scoured the Net, and tried to get a sense of where the world was heading now
that the Carter prediction doom-soon gloom had been so confounded and confused
by the far-future light show from the sky. The
e-psychologists likened it to the trauma, at an individual level, of learning
the date of one’s death. There
were some positive aspects, of course. Thanks to the far-future visions the
science of cosmology seemed to be heading for an overnight revolution—at least,
in the minds of those who were prepared to entertain the notion that the
Cruithne images might be genuine. Similarly—in ways she failed to understand,
relating to constraints on particle-decay lifetimes and so forth—various other
branches of physics were being turned over. On the other hand, some
philosophers argued it was bad for the mental health of the species to be given
answers to so many questions without the effort of discovery. The
churches had pretty uniformly condemned the downstream visions for their
godless logic. Science fiction sales in all media had taken a hammering—not
that that was necessarily a bad thing, in Maura’s opinion—though she had heard
that there were already several digital dramas being cooked up in Hollywood’s
banks of story-spinning supercomputers, stories set against the death of the
Galaxy, or orbiting a black hole mine. And
on a personal level, there were many people who seemed simply unable to cope
with it all. There
were some estimates the downstream hysteria had claimed more than a thousand
lives nationally already. People were killing themselves, and each other, because
they believed the shadowy future visions weren’t real, that Carter must be
right after all; others were killing themselves because they thought the
Cruithne future was real. A
lot of the fear and violence seemed to have focused on the Blue children—and,
just as distressing, those who were suspected of being Blue. Perhaps it was
inevitable, she thought; after all, the children live among us, here and now.
How convenient it is to have somebody to hate. Meanwhile
the FBI had reported on a new ritual-murder sect. The adherents believed they
were “fast-forwarding” their victims to a point where they would be revived by
the black hole miners or some other group of downstreamers and live in peace
and harmony, forever in the future. And
so on. More and more she got the sense that she was stuck in the middle of an
immature species’ crisis of adolescence. Which shaped her
view on the decision that faced her. Personally
Maura had severe doubts there would be anything to find on Cruithne, except for
ancient dusty rock and Dan Ys-tebo’s peculiar squid. What was more important
was the symbolism of the military action. The
government would act to show it was still in control of events: that it was not
paralyzed by the Carter prediction, that even Reid Malenfant was not beyond its
jurisdiction. It seemed to Maura that this was what Americans always strove to
do: to take a lead, to take control, to do something. And
that was the subtext, the real purpose behind the military response. The think
tank report argued that the resonance of action was essential now to
restore the social cohesion of a wired-up planet. And Maura,
reluctantly, found she agreed. Sorry, Malenfant,
she thought. She
registered her recommendation, and turned, with relief, to other matters. Reid Malenfant Removed from the
swirling currents of humanity, the crew of the Gerard K O ‘Neill
sailed into darkness. After
just a couple of days, though Earth’s clouds and blue-green oceans were still
visible, its disc had shrunk to the apparent size of the Moon from the ground.
And the next day, it was smaller still. It would take ninety days of such
phenomenal traveling to reach Cruithne, tracing out its own peculiar orbit all
of forty million miles from home. The celestial
mechanics of the ship’s trajectory were complex. Both
Earth and Cruithne rounded the sun in about a year. Cruithne, tracing its
ellipse, moved a tad faster. It meant that the O’Neill had to leap
between two moving rocks, like a kid hopping from one roundabout to another.
After the impulse given it by its booster throw, the ship was coasting through
its own orbit independently of the Earth, a rounded ellipse that cut inside
Earth’s path. By
the time they reached Cruithne the ship would be around twelve degrees in
advance of Earth: twelve out of three-sixty, a thirtieth of the circumference
of the planet’s orbit. Malenfant
liked to think he would be a couple of weeks ahead in time of the folks back
home. He
treated the first bouts of motion sickness with Scop-Dex; he was glad when he
could wean his crew off that because of the drowsiness it caused. They all
suffered from low-G problems like the facial puffiness and nasal irritation
caused by body-fluid redistribution. They were peeing too much as a result of
their bodies’ confusion over this, and their hearts, with less work to do, were
relaxing. And so on. Despite the artificial G and the exercise regime he
imposed, their muscles were wasting, their hearts were shrinking, and their
bones were leaching away. It
was all anticipated and well understood, of course. But that didn’t help make
it easier to accept. Most of their decondi-tioning, in fact, had happened in
the first nine hours in space, when they were still inside the orbit of
the Moon. And after the nominal mission, after two hundred days in space, they
would all be walking with a stick for months. So it goes. He
kept Cornelius and Emma busy by cross-training them on the medical equipment.
There was simple stuff like cardio-pulmonary resuscitation procedures, how to
administer elec-troshock paddles, the use of chemicals like sodium bicarb. He
gave them familiarization training on the drugs the ship carried, along with
blood products. There were more grisly exercises, such as emergency tracheotomy
and how to secure an intravenous catheter (the fat saphenous veins of the inner
thigh were the best bet). Of
course he was no medic himself. He relied heavily on recordings and softscreen
simulations to keep him on the right track. But
both Cornelius and Emma were intelligent; they both soon figured out the
subtext of their training, which was that in the event of any real emergency
there was little that could be done. A single serious injury would likely
exhaust their medical supplies. And even if the patient, whichever unlucky sap
it was, could be stabilized long enough to be kept alive and brought home, the
others would have to nurse a nonfunctioning invalid all the way back to Earth. Malenfant
didn’t share with the others the training he’d gotten for himself on
euthanasia, or on how to conduct a scientifically and legally valid autopsy. During those first
weeks they stayed healthy enough, luckily. But
once the adrenaline-rush excitement of the launch and the novelty of the
mission wore off, all three of the adults—himself included—came crashing down
into a feeling of intense isolation. He had expected this. He’d gotten some
psychological training, based mainly on Russian experience, on long-duration
spaceflight. Cornelius, for example, seemed locked in a bubble world of his
own, his odd, smoothed-over personality cutting him off from the others like a
second spacesuit. Malenfant left him alone as much as possible. The
general depression seemed to be hitting Emma hardest, however. Oddly,
when he looked into her eyes, it sometimes seemed as if she weren’t there at
all, as if there were only a fragment of the Emma he knew, looking out at him,
puzzled. How did I get here? It was understandable. He had, after all,
shanghaied her, utterly without warning. It
would help if there were something to fill up her time, here on the O
‘Neill. But there was no real work for her to do beyond the chores and the
training. He had softbooks, of course, but he’d only brought along technical
manuals, a few books for the kid... Not a novel in the whole damn memory, and
not even a yellowing hardcopy paperback. It would be easy enough to have stuff
up-loaded from Earth, of course, but although the reports and telemetry he
downloaded daily were surely being picked up by the NASA deep-space people,
nobody down there seemed inclined to talk back to him. He tried to handle
his own deep sense of guilt. He’d
felt he needed to bring her along, on a whole series of levels. He still felt
like that. But it would, after all, have been easy to push her away, there in
the critical moments in the Mo-jave. To have kept from stealing her life from
her. If
not for his Secret, maybe they’d be a little more open with each other. Of
course, if not for the Secret, they wouldn’t be here at all. But what was done
was done. Anyhow
he’d refused to waste processor capacity on e-therapy programs, or any of that
other modern crap that he regarded as mind-softening junk, despite
recommendations from a slew of “experts” during the mission planning. The truth
is, he knew, there were no experts, because nobody had gone out as far
as this before. They would just have to cope, learn as they went along, support
each other, as explorers always had. He
did worry about the kid, though. Even though Michael spooked him half to death.
Wherever that came from, it surely wasn’t the kid’s fault... Flight
in deep space was, after all, utterly strange—even for Malenfant, who felt as
if he’d spent his whole life preparing for this. It
was possible to forget, sometimes, that they were locked up here in this tiny
metal bubble, with nothing out there save for a few lumps of floating
rock that came to seem less and less significant the farther they receded from
Earth. But most times, everything
felt strange. If
he walked too rapidly across the meatware deck, he could feel the Coriolis cutting
in, a ghostly sideways push that made him stagger. Even when he washed or took
a drink, the water would move around the bowl in huge languid waves, pulsing
like some sticky, viscous oil. If he immersed his hands it felt like water
always had, but it clung to his flesh in great globules and ribbons, so that he
had to scrape it off and chase it back into the bowl. And
so on. Everything was strange. Sometimes he felt he couldn’t cope with
it, as if he couldn’t figure out the mechanics or logic of the environment.
Perhaps, he thought, this is how Michael feels all the time, living in this
incomprehensible, fragmented world. It
was a relief to retreat to his bunk, eyes closed, strapped in, shut out from
all stimuli, trying to feel normal. But
even here, in deepest space, with no sensory input at all, he could still feel something:
the evolution of his own thoughts, the sense of time passing as he forged
downstream into the future, the deepest, most inner sense of all. There
was no science to describe this. The laws of physics were time-reversible: they
ran as happily backward as forward. But he knew in his deepest soul that time
was not reversible for him, that he was bound on a one-way journey to
the future, to the deepest downstream. How strange, how
oddly comforting that was. He drifted into
sleep. Milton Foundation
e-spokesperson It distresses all
of us that the general psychological reaction to the news of the future has
focused on the Blue children. You have to understand that Foundation Schools
have always worked for the children’s protection as much as their development. When
the children’s nature was first publicized, the Schools first established, the
effect was, at first, beneficial for everybody concerned. Families started to
understand they weren’t alone, that their superintelligent children were part
of a wider phenomenon. But after all, there is much about the children we do
not understand. Their common obsession with blue-circle motifs, for instance. There
have been many theories to explain the children’s origin, their sudden
emergence into the world. Perhaps this is all some dramatic example of morphic
resonance. Perhaps they are aliens. Perhaps they represent an evolutionary
leap—maybe we have Homo superior living among us, soldiers from the future
who will enslave us. And so on. Hysteria, perhaps.
But people are afraid. At
first the general fear manifested itself in subtle ways: Surrounding
communities generally shunned the Schools, starving them of resources and
access to local infrastructure, blocking approvals for extensions, that sort of
thing. Lately, matters
have taken a turn for the worse. Much worse. Foundation
Schools in cities and towns around the planet— buildings, their staff and
students—have been attacked. Some children have been injured; one child is
dead. And
even beyond the Schools, in the homes, we know that parents have turned on
their own children. We
deeply regret several unfortunate incidents within Foundation Schools. We have
tried to ensure that our supervision of the children has been of the highest
quality. However I have to emphasize that the Milton Foundation has no direct
control over the Schools. The Schools are independent establishments run under
national and regional educational policies; we aren’t responsible for this. We
have actually acted to mitigate the conditions many children are kept in. We
do not oppose the closure of our Schools, the taking of the children into
federal custody. It’s easy to be judgmental. But what are we to do? Besides, some of
the worst Schools have been American. Oh. You didn’t
know that? (Name and Address
Withheld) There
has been a great deal of speculation in these columns and elsewhere over the
origin of the so-called “Blue child” phenomenon. Perhaps this is
just a statistical fluke—maybe these superkids have always been among us and we
never even noticed. Some, of course, believe the Blue children may have some
supernatural or even divine origin. It seems rather more likely to me they are For
example, many children have difficulty digesting proteins, such as casein and
gluten, contained in cows’ milk and wheat. These proteins may be broken down,
not into amino acids, but into peptides that can interfere with the hormones
and neurotransmitters used by the developing brain. Perhaps some such physical
cause is the solution. Certainly we seem to be suffering a parallel “plague” of
developmental illnesses that includes attention deficit syndrome,
hyperactivity, and dyslexia. Whatever
the truth I believe the focus of the debate must now shift: away from the
origin of the children, to their destiny. I
believe the children represent a discontinuity in the history of our species.
If they are truly superior to us, and if they breed true, they are the greatest
threat to our continued survival since the Ice Age. The resolution to
this situation is clear. First.
The existing children must be sterilized to prevent their breeding and further
propagation. Second.
Tests must be developed (perhaps they already exist) for assessing the
developmental potential of a child while still in the womb. Such tests must be
applied—nationally and internationally—to all new pregnancies. Third.
Fetuses that fail the tests, that is, which prove to have Blue attributes, must
be terminated immediately. This
must be done without sentiment and with maximum efficiency, before the children
accrue the power to stop us. At
present they are young: small and weak and unformed and vulnerable. They will
not always be so. It
will be hard. If governments will not listen, it is up to us, the people, to
take action. Any and all sanctions are morally defensible. This is a time of
racial survival, a crux. I
would point out that we emerged from the Ice Age crisis transformed as a
species, in strength and capability. So we must purge our souls again. These
need not be dark days, but a time of glorious bright cleansing. Turning
to the comparable issue of the enhanced cephalopods... Burt Lippard We’ve
all seen the future now. That Reid Malenfant stuff. Holy smoke. The one thing
we know for sure is human beings, us, won’t be able to cope with that. We
shouldn’t fear the Blues. They’re smarter than us, is all. So what? Most people
are smarter than me anyhow. I
say we should give up our power to them. Sooner one Blue child running the
world than a thousand so-called democrats. I’ll work with them, when the day
comes. I
say this. The Blues are the future. Anyone who lays a finger on them now will
have me to answer to. Maura Della Maura flew to
Sioux Falls and spent the night. The
next morning was bright, clear, the sky huge. On a whim she gave her driver the
day off. She set off, heading toward Minnesota. Past Worthington she turned
into Iowa. The sun was high and bright in a blue cloudless sky. She drove past
huge Day-Glo fields of rape and corn. This was a place of farms, and worked
earth, and people living in the same nouses their great-grandparents did. Even
the agri-chemical corporate logos, painted by gen-eng on the cornfields, seemed
unobtrusive today. In
these days of gloom and ecodisaster, after too long buried in the orange smog
of Washington, she’d forgotten that places like this still existed. And in her
district, too. Was
all the Malenfant stuff—talk of the future, messages from time, the Carter catastrophe,
the destiny of humankind— just an airy dream? If there was no way to connect
the grandiose dreams of the future to this—the day-to-day reality, the
small, noble aspirations of the people of Iowa—could they be said to have any
meaning? I should spend
more time out here, she thought. In
fact, maybe it was time to retire—not in a couple of years— but now. She
was too old for children of her own, of course, but not for the whitewashed
farmhouse, the couple of horses. Anyhow, she knew when she looked into her
heart she’d never really wanted kids anyhow. She’d seen how kids dropped from
the sky and exploded people’s lives like squalling neutron bombs. She was
honest enough to admit she was too selfish for that; her life, her only life,
was her own. Of
course that didn’t qualify her too well for the visit she must make today. She had received a
plea for help. It
had come into Maura’s office, remarkably, by snail-mail. She opened the
envelope and found a picture of a wide-eyed five-year-old, a letter handwritten
in a simple, childish hand, far beyond the reach of any spell-checker software
and replete with grammatical and other errors. Reading
a letter was a charge of nostalgia for Maura, in these days of electronic
democracy. The
letter was from a family in a town called Blue Lake, in northern Iowa, right at
the heart of her district, the heart of the Midwest. It was a college town, she
recalled, but she was ashamed to find she couldn’t remember the last time she’d
been out there. The letter was from two parents baffled and dismayed because
the government was demanding they give up their son. It was all part of the
greater scandal that had broken out nationally—indeed, worldwide—about the
treatment of Blue children. The
thing of it was, Maura couldn’t see a damn thing she could do about it. She
reached for her softscreen, preparing to post an e-reply. Somehow, though, as
she sat here holding the simple scrap of paper, the old-fashioned still photo
with its smiling kid, that didn’t seem enough. She
had glared out the window at the dull Washington sky, heard the wash of traffic
noise. She needed a break from all this hothouse shit, the endless Malenfant
blamestorming. She started going
through her diary. Blue
Lake—pop. 9000—seemed to be a classic small town, built around the wide,
glimmering lake that had given it its name. The downtown—brick buildings and
family-owned stores—was solid and immortal looking. There was a park at the
edge of the lake, and from it ran a whole series of broad, leafy streets lined with
big nineteenth-century homes. One of these turned out to be the street she was
looking for. She stopped the
car and got out. The
air was fresh, silent save for a distant growl of traffic, a rustle of leaves
over her head. The sidewalk felt oddly soft under her feet. It was smart
concrete, of course: self-repairing, unobtrusive. She walked up a path past a
glowing green lawn. There was a bicycle, child-sized, bright red, dumped on the
grass. The house itself might still be in the middle of the nineteenth century,
save for the solar collection blanket draped over the roof, the button-sized
security camera fixed to the door, the intelligent garbage can half hidden by
foliage. Thus technology could be used to improve the world: not to change it,
or spin it out of touch with humanity. Sometimes we get it right, she thought;
the future doesn’t have to destroy us. This
is a good place, she thought, a human place. And the federal government—no,
Maura, admit your responsibility, /—I want to take away a child, spirit him off
from this beautiful place to some godforsaken center in Idaho or Nevada or
maybe even overseas. She rang the
doorbell. Bill
Tybee turned out to be thirtyish, slim, a little overawed by this congresswoman
who had parachuted into his life. He welcomed her in, talking too fast. “My
wife’s away on military assignment. She was thrilled you were coming out to see
us. Tommy’s our older child. We have a little girl, Billie, not yet two; she is
at a creche today...” She
put together a picture of the Tybees’ life from the little clues around the
house: the empty box of fatbuster pills; the big softscreen TV plastered over
one wall; the ticking grandfather clock, obviously ancient; a run-down cleaner
microbot the size of a mouse that she nearly stepped on in the middle of the
living room carpet. Bill kicked it out of the way, embarrassed. Bill
wore a silver lapel ribbon, the med-alert that marked him out as a cancer
victim. Every time she looked, Maura counted more cancer victims among her
electors than seemed reasonable. No doubt something to do with the breakdown of
the environment. Bill led her
upstairs to a bedroom door. There was a sign, cycling around like a Times
Square billboard: TOM TYBEE’S ROOM! DO NOT
ENTER! SANTA CLAUS ONLY! Bill knocked.
“Tom? There’s a lady to see you. Can we Bill
pushed open the door—there was some kind of junk behind it, and he had a little
trouble—and he led Maura into the room. It
was painted bright yellow, with a window that overlooked the garden. Along one
wall there was a wardrobe and a bunk bed with a giant storage locker
underneath, against the other wall a big chest of drawers. The wardrobe and
chest were both open, and clothes and other stuff just spilled out, all over
the floor and the bed, to such an extent it was hard to believe it was
possible, even in principle, to stow it all away. The spare acreage of walls
was covered with posters: a map of the world, sports pennants, some
aggressive-looking superhero glaring out of a mask. It
was a typical five-year-old boy’s room, Maura thought to herself. Not that she
was an expert on such matters. The
most striking thing about the room was a series of photographs and posters,
some of them blown up, that had been stuck to the walls at about waist
height—no, she thought, at little-boy eye level—some of them even lapping over
the precious sports pennants. They were pictures of star fields. Maura was no
astronomer but she recognized one or two constellations—Scorpio, Cygnus maybe.
A river of light ran through the images, a river of stars. The photographs made
up, she realized, in a kind of patchwork way, a complete
three-hundred-and-sixty-degree map of the Milky Way as it wrapped around the
sky. Tom
himself—the kid, the Blue—was a very ordinary five-year-old; small, thin, dark,
big eyed. He was sitting in the middle of the kipple-covered floor. He was
playing some kind of game, Maura realized; he had toys—cars, planes, little
figures—set out in a ring around him. He had a Heart, one of those electronic
recording gadgets, sitting on the floor beside him. “Hello,” the boy
said. “Hello, Tom.” Bill
kneeled down, with a parent’s accustomed grace. “Tom, this lady is from
Congress.” “From Washington?” Maura
said, “That’s right.” She picked up one of his toys, some
kind of armed lizard in a blue cape. “What are you making? A fort?” “No,”
Tom said seriously. He took back the lizard and put it back in its place in the
circle. He didn’t expand, and Maura felt very dumb. She
stood up and pointed at the Milky Way photos. “Did you find all these
yourself?” “I
started with that one.” He pointed. It was Cygnus, an elegant swan shape,
bright Vega nestling alongside. “I found it in my dad’s book.” “An
old astronomy encyclopedia,” Bill said. “Fixed-image. I had it when / was a
kid. He found the other pictures himself. From books, the Net. I helped him
process them and get them to the same scale, match them. But he knew what he
was looking for. That’s when we first suspected he might be—” Solitary.
Brilliant. Obsessive. Uncommunicative. Pursuing projects beyond his years. Blue. Tom said, “I have
a telescope.” “You do? That’s
great.” “Yeah. You can see
it’s made up of stars.” “The Milky Way?” “The
Galaxy. And it goes beyond Cygnus.” He pointed at his walls. “It starts in
Sagittarius, over there. Then it goes through Aquila and Cygnus, and it brushes
Cassiopeia, and past Perseus and Orion and Puppis, and then you can’t see it
any more. I wanted to see it from the other side.” Bill
said, “He means the southern hemisphere. His mother brought him home a couple
of images from postings in the Pacific.” Tom
pointed to his photos. “It goes to Carina, and you can see a lot more of it.
And it goes to the Southern Cross and Centaurus and the tail of Scorpio, and it
gets brighter, and then it goes to Sagittarius where it’s really wide and has a
dark line in the middle. And then it goes on to Aquila and to Cygnus...” “Do
you know what it is, Tom? The Milky Way, I mean, the Galaxy.” “It’s stars. And
it’s a big whirly.” “A spiral?” “Yeah.
Look, you can see. There’s the middle of the Galaxy, in Sagittarius, where it
gets fat and bulgy. And all the arms wrap around that. “We’re
inside an arm. You can see one of the other arms between us and the center
there, going through Centaurus and the Southern Cross and Carina. And there—”
He pointed to the bright cloud in Carina. “—that’s where it turns away from us,
and you see it end-on, and that’s why it looks so bright, like a road full of
cars coming at you. And then there’s a lane of dust and stuff that looks dark,
the stuff between the arms, and that’s the black stripe down the middle. And
then on the other side of Carina you can see the arm that wraps around the
outside of the sun, and it goes—” He turned around and pointed to his northern
sky.”—there, all the way across.” Bill shrugged. “He
figured all this out for himself.” “He figured out he’s
in the middle of a spiral Galaxy?” “All by himself.
Yes.” The
kid, Tom, talked on. He might have been any five-year-old—cute, friendly
enough, a little subdued—except for his subject. Most kids his age, the kids in
the neighborhood here, were surely barely aware they were in Iowa. Little Tom
was already a galactic traveler. She felt a brush
of fear. It
was, she thought, this mix of the mundane with the strange—the childish toys and
mess with the visions of galactic geography—that was so unsettling about these
Blue children. A kid wasn’t supposed to be like this. And
she noticed, now, that every one of Tom’s toys—the cars and boats and figures
he had put in a protective ring around himself—was blue. Maura accepted
some coffee, tried to put Bill at his ease. Bill
Tybee was a stay-at-home parent, the homemaker. He showed her, shyly, an
animated postcard of his wife, June. It had been taken on an air base
somewhere. She was a short, slightly dumpy blond, a wide Iowa smile, dressed in
a crisp USASF uniform; when Bill lifted it into the sunlight the postcard
cycled ten seconds of her saluting and grinning, over and over. She was
enlisted, a technical specialist in a special forces unit. After
a few minutes, Bill started to open up about his fears for the boy. “I know
he’s Blue. The school assessment proved it—” “Then
you should be proud. You know that means he’s exceptional.” “I
don’t want him to be exceptional. Not if it means he has to go away.” “Well,
that’s the law, Bill. I know how you feel. I know you’re concerned for his
safety, and you’ve every right to be after what happened to him before.” “They
failed to protect him, and they expelled him, Ms. Della. I wasn’t going to give
him back just because they said they changed their minds.” “But
you can’t keep him at home. The new centers aren’t run by some private
organization like the Miltons, but by the federal government. There’s nothing
to fear. It’s the best for him.” “With
respect, Ms. Della, I don’t think you know what’s best for my kid.” “No,” she said.
“No, I probably don’t. That’s why I’m here.” “So
he’s smart. But he still needs to grow, to have a life, to play with other
kids. Is he going to get all of that at one of these fancy centers?” “Well, that’s why
the centers were set up, Bill.” “I
know the theory,” Bill said. “But that’s not how it is. That’s not what it’s
like to live with this thing.” Bill talked on about the effect of TV and the
Nets: the talk shows featuring kids with giant plastic dome heads, the TV
evangelists who claimed that the kids were a gift from Jesus or a curse from
Satan, and so on. “It’s a drip, drip, drip. There’s a whole host of ‘experts’
telling the world it’s okay to pick on my kid, because he’s different. And
I’ve seen the reports of those places overseas, in Australia and places, where
they beat up the kids and starve them and—” “That’s
not happening here, Bill.” She leaned forward, projecting a practiced
authority. “And besides, I’ll ensure Tom is protected.” Or
at least, she thought, I will strive to minimize the harm that is done to him.
Maybe that is my true vocation. Bill Tybee burst
out, “Why us, Ms. Della? Why our kid?” To that, of
course, she had no answer. Emma Stoney Emma tried to care
for Michael. Or at least to maintain some kind of human
contact with him. But
the boy would barely stir from his sleeping compartment down on the meatware
deck. He seemed to spend the whole time sitting on his bunk bed over some
softscreen program or another. When
they did force Michael out of his bunk, for food and exercise and hygiene
breaks, the kid seemed to veer between catatonia and a complete freak-out, an
utter inability to deal with the world. He would rock back and forth, crooning,
making strange flapping motions with his hands. Or he would find some control
panel light, flickering on and off, and stare at it for hours. Meanwhile,
no amount of encouragement or attention seemed able to root out Michael’s
fundamental suspicion of them. It
disturbed Emma. She knew that when Michael looked at her, he just saw another
adult in the long line who had mistreated him, subjected him to arbitrary
rales, punished him endlessly. From Michael’s point of view, this new
environment was just another setup, the kind hands and smiling voices just part
of a new set of rales he had to learn. Eventually, the
punishment would return. Once
she tried to push him, with the help of a softscreen translator. “Michael. What
are you thinking about?” I am nothing. “Tell me what that
means.” It
means I am not special. I am nowhere special. I am in no special time. I would
not know if the whole world were suddenly made one day older, or one day
younger. I would not know if the whole world were moved to the left, this much.
He hopped sideways, like a frog; briefly he grinned
as a child. It means that the world was born, and will die, just as I will. He
said this calmly, as if it were as obvious as the weather. Cornelius
stirred. “This is new. It sounds like the Copernican principle. No privileged
observers. Every day he surprises me.” Emma
felt baffled, distracted by Michael’s software voice, which sounded like a
middle-aged American woman, perhaps from Seattle. “Tell me how you know that,
Michael.” Because the sky is
dark at night. It
took her some minutes of cross-examination, and cross-reference with sources
she accessed through her softscreen, to figure out his meaning. It
was, she realized slowly, a version of Gibers’ paradox, an old cosmological
riddle. Why should the sky be dark at night? If the universe was infinite, and
static, and lasted forever, then Earth would be surrounded by an array of stars
going off to infinity. And every direction Michael looked, his eye would
receive a ray of light from the surface of a star. The whole sky ought to glow
as bright as the surface of the sun. Therefore,
since the sky was dark—and since Michael had figured out that he wasn’t in a
special place in the universe, and so there were no special places—the
universe couldn’t be eternal and infinite and static; at least one of those
assumptions must be wrong. So
the stars must have been born, as I was born, Michael
said. Otherwise their light would fill up the sky. People are born; people
fade; people die. I was born; I fade; I die. So the stars were born; the stars
will fade; the stars will die. It is okay. Big Bang to Heat
Death, just from looking at the stars. Cornelius
said, “Maybe it comes from his belief system. His people had Christianity
imposed on them, but the Lozi have kept many of their old beliefs. They believe
in an afterlife, but it isn’t a place of punishment or reward. This world,
of illness and crop failure and famine and short, brutal lives, is where you
suffer. In the next life you are happy. They wear tribal markings so that when
they die they are placed with their relatives.” She
asked Michael if he believed there would be a happy life for the world and the
stars, after they died. Oh
yes, the translating machine said. Oh yes. But
not for people. We have to make it right for others. Do you see? “Moses,”
Malenfant growled. “Moses and the Promised Land. Are bumans like Moses,
Michael?” Yes, oh yes. But she was not
sure if they had understood each other. One
day, cleaning up, Emma found, behind a ventilation grill, a cache of food—just
scraps, crumbs in cleaned-out bags, fragments of fruit bars, a few dehydrated
packets that had been chewed on, dry, as if by a rat. She left it all exactly
as she had found it. Cornelius Ta/ne In a way Michael’s
soul is the essence of the mathematician’s. I
know what he is feeling. I remember how strange it was when I realized that if
I became a mathematician I could spend my life in pursuit of a kind of mystical
experience few of my fellow humans could ever share. Mystical?
Certainly. Data can serve only as a guide in the deepest intellectual
endeavors. We are led more by a sense of aesthetics, as we manufacture our
beautiful mathematical structures. We believe that the most elegant and simple
structures are probably the ones that hold the greatest truth. That is why we
seek unified theories—ideas that underpin and unite other notions—in
mathematics as well as physics. We’re artists, we
mathematicians, we physicists. But
more than that. There is always the hope that a mathematical construction, a
product of the human imagination, nevertheless corresponds to some truth in the
external world. Perhaps
you can understand this. When you learned Pythagoras’ theorem, you learned
something about every right-angled triangle in the world, for all time. If you
understood Newton’s laws, you grasped something about every particle that has
ever existed. It is a sense of reach, of joy—of power. For
most of us such transcendent moments are rare. But not for Michael. The whole
universe is the laboratory for his thought experiments. And given the most
basic of tools to work with— even scratchings in the dirt—he attains that state
of grace easily. He is in a kind of... Ecstasy? Well,
perhaps. Of
course it may be that his genius is associated with a deeper disorder. There
is a mild form of autism called Asperger’s Syndrome. This is characterized by
introversion and a lack of emotion; it results in difficulty in communicating,
a lack of awareness of and sympathy for the emotions of others. But it is also
associated with a narrow focus, adherence to an obsession that takes precedence
over mere social satisfaction. Surely such a
nature is essential for any intellectual success. Emma
Stoney claims that Michael’s withdrawn and suspicious nature has nothing to do
with any autism, but is a direct result of how he
has been handled by us, the adult world. Well, perhaps. There
are six classic symptoms of Asperger’s. I would claim Michael exhibits five of
these. I should know. I
recognize four in myself. June Tybee For
June Tybee, the pace of the training was ferocious. As a tech specialist who
seemed likely to go into battle, her own workload was mostly physical stuff and
combat. She
was put through parachute drops. She endured the rigors of” a centrifuge in a
big navy lab in Pennsylvania. She floated for hours underwater in weighted-down
pressure suits fighting mock battles against experienced NASA astronauts who
would come swarming at her from any which way (think three-D! think
three-D!). The training was clearly intended to desensitize her against the
experiences of the upcoming spaceflight. There would be time enough during the
mission, the long flight to Cruithne, to brief them all on operations at the
asteroid itself. And, suddenly, it
was shipping-over time. In
the week before she was to be flown to California, she paid a last visit to
Tom’s center in Nevada. Bill was here to meet her, of course. He’d been working
as an unpaid assistant at the center since Tom had been brought here, leaving
Billie with Bill’s sister back home. They
spent an unhappy, sleepless night in a motel, and then Bill drove her in to the
center. The
security operation was ferocious. But it was obviously necessary. Bill pointed
out a place where the desert sand was blackened and scarred, the wire fencing
obviously repaired. June,
crisp in her Air & Space Force uniform, wished she were wearing a weapon. “I
hate to think of you and Tommy in here, with this shit going on.” Bill
said tiredly, “Junie, don’t you follow the news? The whole damn world is going
crazy. In here is about the safest place in the country we could be right now.” Maybe
so, June thought, as she returned the glare of the scowling grunt on the gate.
As long as those goons don’t turn around and start firing inward. They
found Tom in a lab room filled with science equipment. Bill said the children
worked on physics here. “Physics?
How can Tom be working on physics? He’s five years old.” “June,
things here are... different. Until you work with them, you wouldn’t believe
it.” And
now here came little Tom himself, straight and serious in his gold uniform with
that ugly blue band on his breast. He was still carrying the electronic Heart
she had given him. At first he walked solemnly, almost cautiously, holding on
to the hand of a girl, an older kid, tall and blond and staring. But
then Tom broke away and ran to his mother, and he was just Tommy, for a few
moments more. She knelt down and grabbed his squirming warm body and buried her
face in his hair, determined not to show him any tears. She
played with him for a while, and he showed her his work. Some of it was frankly
beyond her, strings of symbols crossing bright plastic softscreens. But some of
it was just kids’ stuff, paintings of stick people and fluffy yellow clouds,
clumsy models of rockets and animals made of paper and clay. The
mix of the weird wonder-kid stuff and normal, everyday childishness was
unnerving. She stole glances at Bill, and saw that he understood how she was
feeling. And
the whole time the older girl, Anna, stayed near Tom, always watching, always
silent. When
her time was up, June knelt down again and faced her son. “Tommy, you know I
have to go away.” “Into space. Dad
told me.” “I don’t know how
long I’ll be gone.” “Will you come
back?” A
quick answer came to her lips, a mother’s white lie, but she bit back on it.
She glanced up into Bill’s weary bafflement— into the gray, clear eyes of the
girl, Anna—into the deep, unfathomable eyes of her own son. “I don’t know,”
she told him. It was the truth, of course. He nodded gravely. When
she let him go, he went to Anna, who took him by the hand and led him to a
group of the others, and soon he was immersed in physics, or quantum mechanics,
or whatever the hell they were doing over there. And he was animated, engaged. More than with
her, his mother. Bill
wiped tears from her cheek. “Some space ranger you’re going to make.” “We’re losing
him,” she said. “That isn’t Tom any more.” “It
is Tom. It’s just that he’s found something more... interesting than anything we can offer him.” “I’m going to be
away for months,” she said. “I’ll
be here when you come back,” Bill said. “We’ll have each other. Even if that’s
all.” And he held her a
long time. And
then, before she knew it, she found herself assembled with fifty others
parade-ground style on a slab of concrete at Vanden-berg Air & Space Force
Base, California. They
were on a rise here, a foothill of the Casmalia Hills in fact, and she got a
fine view of the ASFB facilities—blocky vehicle assembly buildings, gantries,
gleaming fuel storage tanks—and the Pacific itself beyond, huge and blue and
sleek like some giant animal, glimmering in the sun. C-in-C
Space Command, a four-star Air & Space Force general, took the stand before
them. He glared at them with hands on hips and addressed them through a booming
PA: The USASF’s proudest moment since we took command of the high frontier
on the occasion of our sixtieth anniversary in 2007.. . The finest candidates
from all the services... a rigorous selection process... the first U.S.
spaceborne troops... The
fifty of them were dressed in their space suits: bright silver with service
epaulettes and name patches, white helmets under their arms, gloves neatly
folded. Why the hell the suits should be silver she didn’t know—she looked like
a cross between John Glenn and Buck Rogers—but she had to concede they looked
magnificent, shining in the California sun, and maybe that was the point. TV
cameras hovered around them, beaming their smiling faces across the planet.
Symbols, she thought. But that made her feel good, to be a symbol of strength
and reassurance in these difficult times. She stood a little taller. And
now there was action at the launch facility itself. One of the assembly
structures started to roll back. ...
From the major conflicts of history we learn conclusive lessons: the Trojan
Horse. Hannibal’s crossing of the Alps. The retreat of Napoleon s infantry from
Moscow. All of these underscore the strategic necessity for effective
transportation of troops and their support equipment. Each new era of human
progress has brought with it an urgency for an expanded military transport
capability, most recently to global ranges, and now to the truly interplanetary
scale… A spacecraft was
revealed. It
was a blunt cylinder. It was capped by a truncated, rounded nose cone, and fat
auxiliary cylinders—expendable fuel tanks?—were strapped to the hull. She
looked at the base, searching for rocket nozzles, but she saw only a broad dish
shape, like a pie dish. The hull was coated with what looked like space shuttle
thermal blankets and tiles, black and white, and there were big USASF decals
and lettering. TV camera drones buzzed around the walls like flies. This
new vessel is over two hundred feet tall, taller than the space shuttle, with a
base diameter of eighty feet and a gross weight of fourteen million pounds. We
have thirty-six combustion chambers and eighteen turbo pumps; the fuel system
is liquid hydrogen and oxygen. The rocket engines are the most advanced
available, developed by Lockheed Martin for the Ven-tureStar. They are based on
the “aerospike “ principle, which I am assured will ensure optimal operation at
all altitudes, from ground to interplanetary space. . . The
bird looked like a toy, gleaming in the sun. She couldn’t see how it could be
big enough to lift all of them to orbit, let alone all the way to an asteroid. It
was only when she saw a technician walking past—an orange-hatted insect—that
she got a sense of the ship’s true scale. It was immense. ...
We call her Bucephalus. She is the outcome of a whole series of
covert projects mounted since we were effectively grounded by the Challenger
debacle. She is built on studies developed over decades, but she has been
designed, tested, constructed in a couple of months. This is U.S. can-do at its
best, rising to this new challenge. Bucephalus will develop a takeoff
thrust of eighteen million pounds, which is two and a half times as much as the
Saturn rocket that took us to the Moon, and it will be so damn loud our major
problem will be preventing it shaking Vandenberg to pieces... Laughter at that.
Nervous, but laughter. Ladies
and gentlemen, she is named after Alexander the Great’s charger. Now she is
your steed. Ride her now into the great out there, ride her to victory beyond
the sky itself! They
cheered, of course. They even threw their white space helmets into the air. You
had to make the four-star feel good about his project. But
June knew she wasn’t the only one who gazed down on the giant fat
ship—scrambled together in just months and now destined to hurl them all off
the planet—with deep, stomach-churning dismay. Reid Malenfant The night before
they reached the asteroid, Malenfant had trouble sleeping. Every
time he turned over he would float up out of his bunk, or find his face in the
breeze of the air-conditioning vent. When he took off his eye shield and
earplugs the noise of the air system’s mechanical rattling broke over him, and
the dimmed lights of the meatware deck leaked around the curtain into his
compartment. He
dozed a little, woke up alone, one more time. He decided to pop a pill. He
climbed out of his bunk and made for the galley. There
was movement far overhead. It was Emma, visible through the mesh ceiling. For
a heartbeat he was shocked to find her there, as if he’d forgotten she was here
on the ship. He had to think back, to remember how he’d coerced her onto the
ship at the Mojave. She
was up on the zero G deck. She seemed to be spinning in the air, as if she were
performing somersaults. He
pulled himself up the ladder and joined her. When he arrived she stopped,
looking sheepish. She was wearing a loose cotton coverall. He whispered,
“What’s up?” “Just trying to
see Earth.” He
looked out the window. There were Earth and Moon, neatly framed, a blue pebble
and its wizened rocky companion, still the brightest objects in the sky save
for the sun itself. They were spinning, of course, wheeling like the stars
behind them, four times a minute. “You
know,” she said, “it’s funny. Every time I wake up I’m surprised to find myself
here. In this ship, in space. In my dreams I’m at home, I think.” “Let
me try.” He braced himself on the struts behind her. He took her waist. He took
his guide from Earth, the Moon turning around it like a clock hand, and soon he
had her turning in synch. She stretched out her arms and legs, trying to keep
herself stable. Her hair, which she was growing out, billowed behind her head
like a flag, brushing his face when it passed him. When she slowed, he was able
to restore her motion with a brushing stroke of her bare arm or leg. She
laughed as he spun her, like a kid. Her
skin was soft, warm, smooth, full of water and life in this dusty emptiness. He
wasn’t sure how it happened, who initiated what. It did take a certain amount
of ingenuity, however. The key, Malenfant discovered, was to brace himself
against a strut for leverage. Afterward
she clung to him, breathing hard, her face moist with sweat against his chest,
their nightclothes drifting in a tangled cloud around them. “Welcome to the
Three Dolphins Club,” he whispered. “Huh?” “How
to have sex in free fall. If you can’t brace against anything, you do it like
the dolphins do. You need a third person to push.” She
snorted laughter. “How do you knovil... Never mind. This was stupid.” “We’re a long way
from home, Emma. All we have out here—” “Is
each other. I know.” She stroked his chest. “Your skin is hard, Malenfant. That
time in the desert toned you up. I think I can still smell it on you. Dry heat,
like a sauna. You smell like the desert, Malenfant... I still don’t understand
why you wanted me on this flight. I have a feeling you planned this whole damn
thing from the beginning.” Warm in his arms,
she was waiting for an answer. He said, “You have
things I don’t, Emma. Things I need.” “Like what?” “A moral center.” * “Oh, bullshit.” “Really.”
He waved a hand. “Remember the note left by that crazy, Art Morris, the guy who
tried to shoot down the BOB. Look what you did, Malenfant.” “He was crazy.
You didn’t hurt his kid.” “I
know. But I have hurt a lot of people, to get us here. For example they
probably threw poor George in jail. Look what I did. I think it’s worth
it, all of this. I think it’s justified. But I don’t know” He studied
her. “I need you to tell me, Emma. To guide me.” “You
screwed somebody else. You wanted a divorce. I disagree with everything you do.
I don’t even understand how you feel about me.” “Yeah.
But you’re here. And as long as that’s true I know I haven’t yet lost my
soul.” She
pulled away from him; her face was a pool of shadow, her eyes invisible. Emma Stoney In
the last hours Cruithne swam out of the darkness like some deep-ocean fish.
Malenfant despun the O’Neill, and all of them—even Michael—crowded
around the windows and the big light-enhanced softscreen displays to see. Emma
saw a shape like a potato, a rough ellipsoid three miles long and a mile wide,
tumbling lethargically, end over end. Cruithne was not a world, neat and
spherical, like the Earth; it was too small for its gravity to have pulled it
into a ball. And it was dark: so dark she sometimes lost it against the
velvet blackness of space, no more than a hole cut out of the stars. The O ‘Neill crept
closer. Emma
began to make out surface features, limned by sunlight: craters, scarps,
ridges, valleys, striations where it looked as if the asteroid’s surface had
been crumpled or stretched. Some of the craters were evidently new, relatively
anyhow, with neat bowl shapes and sharp rims. Others were much older, little
more than circular scars overlaid by younger basins and worn down, perhaps by a
billion years of micrometeorite rain. And
there were colors in Cruithne’s folded-over landscape, spectral shades that
emerged from the dominant grayish black. The sharper-edged craters and ridges
seemed to be slightly bluish, while the older, low-lying areas were more subtly
red. Perhaps this was some deep-space weathering effect, she thought; eons of
sunlight had wrought these gentle hues. Cruithne’s
form was a dark record of its long and violent gestation. Cruithne had been
born with the Solar System itself, shaped by the mindless violence of impacts
in the dark and cold, and hurled around the system by the intense gravity field
of the planets. And now here it was, drifting through the crowded inner system,
locked into its complex dance with Earth. Emma’s
own brief life of a few decades, over in a flash, seemed trivial compared to
the silent, chthonic existence of this piece of debris. But right now, in this
moment of light and life, she was here. And she was exhilarated. Malenfant
pointed at the asteroid’s pole. “The methane plant is there. So that’s
where we’re heading. We’re closing at forty feet per second, three feet per
second cross-range, and we’re still go for the landing. Time to check out the
hydrazine thrusters.” Though immersed in the detail of the landing procedure,
he took time to glance around at his motley crew. “Everything’s under control.
Remember your training.” After
endless rehearsals in the weeks out of Earth, they all knew the routine for the
next few days. They would land close to the methane plant, make the O ‘Neill
secure, then seek supplies to replenish their life support—principally
water, nitrogen, and oxygen. Then they would refill O ‘Neill’s fat fuel
tanks with asteroid methane to ensure they had an escape route, a fast way off
this dirty rock. Once that was done, they would be free to pursue the main
objectives of the mission, and— And a golden
droplet erupted from the surface of Cruithne. They
stood and watched, as if stunned, in the ticking calm and fluorescent light of
the zero G deck. Emma could see how the droplet’s shape deformed as it rose
from Cruithne’s shallow gravity well, oscillating like a jellyfish, and complex
waves crisscrossed its surface, gleaming in sunlight. Emma glimpsed movement
inside the translucent golden surface: small, strong shapes, darting in shoals,
blurred and gray. It
was quite beautiful, a soundless ballet of water and light, utterly unexpected. And
it was growing, blossoming like a flower, heading toward O’Neill. There
was a jolt, a groan of torn metal. Red emergency lamps started to flash, and a
harsh buzzing klaxon roared rhythmically. “Master
alarm,” Malenfant shouted. He was clutching Michael against his chest.
“Everybody grab something.” Emma
looked around. The deck was spinning around her. She reached for a strut, but
it was too far away. “Emma!” The open-mesh
floor swept up to meet her. “...
Earth. Tell those fucking squid we’re from Earth. God damn it, Cornelius.” “I told them.
I just don’t think they believe us.” Emma
found herself lying on a mesh partition, loosely restrained by a couple of
strips of bandage around her waist and legs. Michael’s face was hovering over
her like a moon, small and round, split by white teeth, bright eyes. He seemed
to be mopping the side of her face— “Owl” —-where
something stung. She could smell the sharp stink of antiseptic ointment. Am I in my office?
What happened? Here came
Malenfant. Michael backed away. She
remembered it all: I’m in the spacecraft, in deepest space, not where I should
be. Reality seemed to swim around her. Malenfant
braced on a strut and peered down at her. “You okay?” She
touched the side of her face. She felt open flesh, warm blood, a couple of
elasticated bandages taped in place, slippery ointment. She lifted her head,
and pain banged through her temples. “Shit.” She
tried looking around. The lights were dim, maybe half-strength. The master
alarm lamp was still flashing—its pulsing hurt her eyes—but at least the siren
was switched off. There
were starbursts in her eyes, explosions of pain in her head. The colors were
washed out; she felt numb, her hearing dulled. She was like a ghost, she
thought, only partially here. Malenfant
reached down and removed the loose ties around her waist. She felt herself
drifting up from the partition. “You’ve been out for fifteen minutes. You were
a hazard to shipping so we tied you up. Michael has been nursing you.” He
glanced at the boy. “Good kid, when his head is in one piece.” “Unlike mine right
now. What happened, Malenfant?” “They shot at us.” “Who?” “The
squid. The damn squid. They fired a ball of water at us, hit the starboard
solar panel. Ripped it clean off.” Which explained the dimmed power. “Took some
work with the attitude thrusters to kill the spin, bring us under control.” She
heard the subdued pride in his voice. It was Malenfant’s first deep-space
emergency, and he’d come through it; he was proud of himself. Even in the
depths of peril there was a little boy buried deep in there, a boy who had
always wanted to be a spaceman, under all the sublimation and rationalization
of adulthood. “So where does
that leave us?” He
shrugged. “Things got more complicated. We can’t make it home on one panel and
the nuke reactor. Maybe we can get more photovoltaic material from the surface,
rig something up—” “Or maybe not.” He
eyed her. “Right now we’re a long way from home, Emma. Come see the view.” Michael,
with his sharper eyes, had been the first to see, on Cruithne’s surface, the
drops of gold. The
habitats were snuggled into the cups of deep craters, squeezed into ridges,
lying in shadows and sunlight. It was as if the asteroid’s black, dusty surface
had been splashed by a spray from some furnace: a spray of heavy, languid,
hemispherical drops of gold. And sections of the asteroid were coated in what
looked like foil: sheets extending from the droplets that clung to Cruithne’s
wrinkled surface or hanging suspended in space from great ramshackle frames. Malenfant
pointed at the Cruithne image. “I think that must be the original Nautilus.”
It was a bubble bigger than the rest, more irregularly shaped, nestled into
a crater. The droplet’s meniscus was bound together by a geodesic netting, and
the whole thing was tethered to the asteroid’s dusty surface by cables. There
was a stack of clumpy machinery near the bubble, abandoned; perhaps that had
once been the rest of the ship. “I
guess those sheets spread over the surface are solar arrays,” she said. Cornelius nodded.
“Manufactured from asteroid materials.” “I don’t see any
connections between the bubbles.” Malenfant
shrugged, distracted. “Maybe the squid tunnel through the asteroid. Inside the
bubbles you’d be radiation-shielded by the water; that wouldn’t apply on the
surface... How have they tethered
those new bubbles to the regolith? I don’t see the netting we used on the Nautilus.” “They
don’t have any metals,” Cornelius said. “Because we didn’t show them how to
extract metals. Only organic products, including plastics. I guess they just
found a way to tether without metal cables and pitons.” They
watched the asteroid turn, slowly, a barbecue potato on an invisible spit,
bringing more of the bubble habitats into view. She said, “There
are so many” “Yes.”
Cornelius sounded awed. “To have covered so much of the asteroid in a few
months... and we don’t know how far
they’ve spread through the interior. They must be spreading exponentially.” “Breeding,”
Malenfant said. “Obviously,”
Cornelius snapped impatiently. “But the point is they must be keeping most of
each spawned batch alive. Remember what Dan Ystebo told us about the first
generation: the four smart cephalopods among the dozens of dumb ones?” “So,”
Emma said, “if most of the squid now are being kept alive—” “They must be
mostly smart.” Cornelius looked frightened. “No
wonder they need to keep building new habitats,” Malenfant said. “But
it isn’t enough,” Cornelius said. “Pretty soon they’re going to run out of
asteroid.” “Then what?” “They
are stranded on this rock in the sky. I guess they’ll turn on each other. There
will be wars.” “How
long?” Malenfant said. “How long have we got before they eat up the asteroid?” Cornelius
shrugged. “Months at most.” Malenfant
grunted. “Then the hell with it. We can stay here for twenty days. If we
haven’t got what we wanted and got out of here by then, we’re going to be dead
anyhow.” In a softscreen,
Emma saw, something swam. It
was small, sleek, compact. It slid easily back and forth, its arms stretched
before it, its carapace pulsing with languid colours. It had a cruel grace that
frightened Emma. Its hide shimmered with patterns, complex, obviously
information-packed. “You’re talking to
them,” Emma said to Cornelius. “We’re trying.” Malenfant
growled. “We’re going way beyond the squid sign-language translator software
Dan gave us. We need Dan himself. But he’s two hundred light-seconds away. And
nobody is talking to us anyhow.” Cornelius
looked harassed. “Some of them think we’re from Earth. Some don’t think Earth
even exists. Some think we’re here to trick them somehow.” “You think the
squid tried to kill us?” “No,”
Malenfant snapped. “If they’re smart enough to see us coming, to fire water
bombs at us, they are smart enough to have destroyed us if they wanted to. They
intended to disable us.” “And they
succeeded. But why?” “Because
they want something from us.” Malenfant grinned. “Why else? And that’s our
angle. If we have something they want, we can trade.” Cornelius
snapped, “I can’t believe you’re seriously suggesting we negotiate.” Malenfant,
drifting in the air, spread his hands. “We’re trying to save our mission. We’re
trying to save our lives. What can we do but talk?” Emma said, “Have
you figured out what it is they want?” “That,” Cornelius
said, “is the bad news.” “Earth,” Reid
Malenfant said. “They
know Earth, if it exists, is huge. Giant oceans, lots of room to breed. They want
to be shown the way there. They want at least some of them to be released
there, to breed, to build.” Cornelius
said tightly, “We ought to scrape those slugs off the face of this rock.
They’re in our way.” “They
aren’t slugs,” Emma said evenly. “We put them here. And besides, we didn’t come
here to fight a war.” “We
can’t give them Earth. They breed like an explosion. They already chewed their
way through this asteroid, starting from nothing. They’d fill the world’s
oceans in a decade. And they are smart, and getting smarter.” Malenfant
rubbed his eyes, looking tired. “We may not be able to stop them for long
anyhow. Their eyes are better than ours, remember? It won’t be hard for them to
develop astronomy. And they saw us coming; whatever we tell them, maybe they
can track back and figure out where we came from.” He looked at Emma. “What a
mess. I’m starting to think we should have stuck to robots.” He was kneading
his temple, evidently thinking hard Emma
had to smile. Here they were in a disabled ship, approaching an asteroid
occupied by a hostile force—and Reid Malenfant was still looking for the angle. Malenfant
snapped his fingers. “Okay. We stall them. Cornelius, I take it these guys
aren’t going anywhere without metal-working technology. They already know how
to make rocket fuel. With metal they can achieve electronics, computers maybe.
Spaceflight.” “So—” “So
we trade them metal-extraction technology. Trade them that for an unhindered
landing and surface operations.” Cornelius
shook his head, the muscles of his neck standing out. “Malenfant, if you give
them metal you set them loose.” “We
deal with that later. If you have a better alternative let’s hear it.” The moment
stretched. Then
Cornelius turned to his softscreen. “I’ll see what form of words I can come up
with.” Emma
caught Malenfant’s arm. “Do you know what you’re doing?” He
grinned. “When did I ever? But we’re still in business, aren’t we?” Whistling,
he pulled himself down the fireman’s pole to the meatware deck. Mary Alpher >Thank
you for visiting my home page. I want to use this space to record my dissent at
the national gung-ho mood right now- I am dismayed at the sending of troops to
the near-Earth asteroid Cruithne. >I’ve
been writing and editing science fiction most of my working lifen and reading
the stuff a lot longer than that-And this is not turning out to be the
future I dreamed about. >I
wouldn’t call myself a Utopian. Nevertheless I always imagined, I think, on
some level, that the future was going to be a better place than the present. >In
particular! space. I thought we might leave our guns and hatred and
de-structiveness down in the murky depths of Earth, where they belong. Neil
Armstrong was a civilian when he landed on the Moon, lile came in peace for
all humankind. Remember that? >I
believed it. I believed—still believe— that we are, if not perfectible, at
least improvable as a species. And that basic worldview, I think, informs much
sf. Maybe all that was naive. Nevertheless I never dreamed that only our second
expedition beyond the Earth-noon system should be a gunboat. >0f
course it’s not going to work. Anybody who thinks they can divert the course of
the river of time with a few gunshots is much more naive than I ever was. >Thanks
for your attention. Purchasing details and a sample chapter of my latest noveln
Black Hole Love-, are available <here> Emma Stoney “That
was the thruster burn to null out our approach and cross-range velocities. Now
we’re free-falling in on gyro lock. GRS is active and feeding to the computer,
the radar altimeter is online and slaved to the guidance. Confirmed green
board. All that jargon means things are good, people. Should hit the ground at
walking speed, no need to worry at all...” To
the accompaniment of Malenfant’s competent, comforting commentary, with the
grudging permission of the squid factions, O ‘Neill was on its final
approach. Cruithne rock slid
past the windows of the zero G deck. They
were so close now Emma could see the texture of the surface: shaped by
bombardment, crater upon crater, plains cracked open and reassembled, all of it
coated with glistening black dust like a burned-out bombing range. And now when
the attitude thrusters pulsed they raised up dust that drifted off into space
or fell back in silent, slow fans. We are already
touching Cruithne, she thought. Disturbing it. She
had no sense of coming in for a landing. The gravitational pull of the asteroid
was much too weak for that. The asteroid wasn’t down but straight ahead
of her, a curving wall, pockmarked, wrinkled. It was more like a docking, as if
she were riding a small boat toward some immense, dusty, oceangoing liner. Michael
was staring at the asteroid, eyes wide, mouth hanging open. On impulse Emma
took his hand and held it to her breast. Cornelius said,
“There go the penetrators.” Emma
saw the penetrators snake out from O’NeiWs hull. They were miniature
spacecraft shaped like golf tees, three or four feet long, trailing steel
hawsers. Each had an armored exterior and a body packed solid with
sensors—computers, heating devices, thermometers, seismometers, comms equipment
to transmit data along the hawsers to the O ‘Neill. She could see the
pulse of the tiny rockets in the penetrators’ tails, a spray of exhaust
crystals that receded from the asteroid in perfectly straight lines, shining in
the sun. The
penetrators hit the asteroid surface at six hundred miles an hour, as hard as
an antitank round, and disappeared in puffs of black regolith. Soon there were
smoke rings, neatly circular, rising from the crater floor, with slack hawsers
trailing back to the spacecraft. The penetrators, after suffering a
deceleration of maybe ten thousand G, had come to rest six feet under
Cruithne’s surface. Designing
a probe that could return precise science data and yet survive being driven at
speed into a rock wall was quite a feat, a project on which Bootstrap had spent
a lot of money. But right now science lay in the future. The penetrators’ main
purpose was fixing the O’Neill to Cruithne’s surface, mooring the ship
like a smack to a pier. Now
Emma heard a whirr of winches. Languid vibrations snaked along the cables, and
she could see the surface inch closer. One penetrator came loose in a puff of
dust; its cable went slack and coiled away, out of sight. There was the
softest of shudders, a brief blur of dust. Then
there was only silence and stillness—and a piece of Cruithne framed in the
window. Malenfant
came clambering up the fireman’s pole, his face split by a grin. “The O
‘Neill has landed.” He hugged her; she could see Michael was grinning,
responding to Malenfant’s vigor and happiness. “Now,” Malenfant
said. “Now we go to work.” The
chains of fireflies, as they hauled giant loads of regolith like so many
metallic dung beetles, were comical and inspiring. Emma
was amazed how quickly the fireflies were able to work in the peculiar
environment of Cruithne. Autonomously controlled, with surprising grace and
skill, they levered their way across the surface with their tethers and pitons
and claws. And the low gravity allowed them to shift large masses with ease. It
was just hours before Emma was able to crawl through a tight fabric tunnel from
the O ‘Neill and into the new dome. She
stood up and looked around. She was standing on plastic sheeting that merged
seamlessly with the walls. The whole thing was just a fabric bubble thirty feet
wide at the base, like an all-in-one plastic tent. The roof above her, ten feet
up at its tallest, was a pale translucent yellow, supported by air pressure.
The fireflies had thrown a cable net over the roof and then shoveled regolith
over that, to a depth of three feet, for radiation shielding. Equipment,
transferred from O ‘Neill, was piled up in the center of the dome. The
lighting, from yellow tritium bulbs, was utilitarian and harsh. There was a smell
of burning, like autumn ash: that was asteroid dust, she knew, leaked into
their hab environment despite all their precautions, thin fine stuff that was
slowly oxidizing, burning in the air. She
knelt down. Regolith was visible through the floor, blurred lumps of coal-black
rock. The crater floor had been scraped smooth by the fireflies before the dome
was erected; she could see grooves and ridges where ancient ground had been
raked like a flower bed in a suburban garden. She pushed a finger into the sheeting.
It was very tough stuff, tougher than it looked; she was only able to make a
dent of an inch or so. And as she pushed she felt herself lifting off the floor
in reaction; Cruithne’s feeble gravity stuck her only gently to the ground. Michael
had crawled after her. He seemed relieved to be out of the ship. He started
running around the perimeter of the dome—or rather he tried to run; with every
step he went sailing into the air, bounced off the curving roof, and came
floating back down again for another pace. After a few paces he started getting
the hang of it, and he picked up speed, pacing and pushing against the ceiling
confidently. The
shelter was crude. But Emma felt her spirits lift. After ninety days it was a
profound relief not to be confined to the cramped metal cans of the O
‘Neill, for a while at least. It also didn’t
smell as bad as the O ‘Neill had become. That
night they had a party in the hab dome, raiding their precious store of candy
bars and washing them down with Cruithne water. The next day the
four of them prepared to explore Cruithne. Huddled
together, they stripped naked—after ninety days, all shyness was gone, though
Emma did feel unaccountably cold— and, clumsy in the low gravity, they began to
help each other don their skinsuits. Malenfant
kept up a running stream of instructions. “Make sure you get it smoothed out.
If the pressure isn’t distributed right you’ll have blood pooling.” Emma’s
skinsuit was just a light spandex coverall, like a cyclist’s gear. The material
was surprisingly open mesh; if she held up her hand and stretched out her
fingers she actually could see her flesh through fine holes in the weave. The
spandex, a pale orange that turned blue around any rips, was used to avoid the
outgassing and brittleness suffered by rubber in a vacuum. The suit had a hood
and gloves and booties, and the pieces fit together with plastic zippers at her
neck, wrists, and up her belly to her neck. The only thing she wore inside the
suit was a catheter that would lead to a urine collection bag. The
light, comfortable skinsuits had replaced the old pressure garments—giant,
stiff, body-shaped inflatable balloons—worn by earlier generations of space
travelers. But it was important to have the skinsuit fit properly; the
pressurization had to be equal all over her skin. But
this was actually old technology. Burn victims had long needed elasticated
dressings that would apply a steady pressure over an extended area of the skin
so that scarring occurred in a way beneficent to the patient. It didn’t
surprise her to learn that an offshoot of Bootstrap had bought up a medical
supply company from Toledo that had specialized in such stuff for decades and
was now making a profit by selling better burn dressings back to the hospitals. Over
the top of the skinsuit came more layers, loose fitting and light. First there
was a thermal-protection garment, a lacing of water-bearing tubes running over
her flesh to keep her temperature even, and then a loose outer coverall, a
micrometeorite protection garment. This actually had her name stitched on the
breast, NASA-style: STONEY. She put on her bubble helmet with its gold sun
visor, and her backpack, a neat little battery-powered rucksack with pumps and
fans that could cycle the air and water around her suit for as long as twelve
hours. Now I actually
look like an astronaut, she thought. Malenfant
made each of them, in turn, sit in their suits and go to vacuum in the hab’s
small collapsible airlock. He called it the suits’ final acceptance test. Then, the last
checks complete, it was time to leave. They
squeezed into the airlock. Emma could feel oxygen blowing across her face, hear
the warm hums and whirrs of her backpack. Michael,
beside her in the airlock, clutched her hand. But he showed no fear. He had
seemed calm and controlled, in fact, since they had arrived at Cruithne. It was
as if, now they had arrived, he knew why they were here, what they would find. As if he were
meant to be here. Malenfant
unzipped the airlock’s fabric door, rolled it down, and stepped forward. Emma
glimpsed frozen air sailing away into the vacuum, frozen particles of it
glinting in the sunlight, as if this handful of molecules were trying to expand
to fill all of infinite space. The last noises disappeared, save for her own
breathing, loud in her bubble helmet, and the sounds that carried through her
suit: the rustle of fabric, the slither of the skinsuit against her flesh when
she moved. Still
gripping Michael’s hand, Emma pushed her head out of the hatch. The sun’s light
flooded over her, astoundingly bright after months in the dingy interior of the
O ‘Neill. She took a step out of the airlock, and, gentle as a
snowflake, settled to the dirt of Cruithne. Where
her blue-booted feet hit the regolith, with dreamy slowness, she kicked up a little
coal-black asteroid dirt. It sailed into the air—no, just upward—for a
few feet, before settling back, following perfect parabolas. The
four of them, huddled together in their glowing white suits, were the brightest
objects in the landscape, like snowmen on a pile of coal. But already the
clinging black dust of the asteroid had coated their lower legs and thighs. The
ground was coal black, layered with dust, and very uneven, extensively folded.
She could see maybe a hundred yards in any direction before the ground fell
away, but the horizon was close and crumpled, as if she were standing on a
hilltop. The hab dome was a drab mound of regolith over orange fabric, and it
was surrounded by ground that was scarred by firefly tracks. Beyond it she
could see a cluster of equipment: the bulky form of the tethered O ‘Neill, and
the coiling lines leading to Malenfant’s illegal nuclear power plant, now
installed somewhere over the horizon of Cruithne. And
the shadows were already shifting under her feet, lengthening as she watched. When
she raised her head and looked into the sky, the sun was almost over her head,
its glare steady and fierce, so that she cast only a short shadow. Off to her
left she saw a point of light: blue, bright. It was Earth. But the Moon was
invisible, as were the stars, washed out of her vision by the intense
brightness of the sun. Beyond
sun and Earth there was nothing: above, behind, beyond her, like the
depths of the deepest, darkest ocean, but spreading around her in all three
dimensions. The sense of scale, of openness, after the enclosure of the ship
and the hab dome, was stunning. Watching the sliding shadows, she understood on
some gut level that she was indeed clinging to the outside of a rock that was
tumbling in space. She swallowed hard; she absolutely did not want to throw up
in a spacesuit. A
firefly robot came tumbling past, ignoring them, on some errand of its own. It
was a hatbox covered with gleaming solar panels, and with miniature manipulator
arms extending before it. It worked its way over the surface with a series of
tethers that it fired out before itself, then winched in after it, never less
loosely anchored than by two tethers at a time, and little puffs of exhaust
vapour escaped from tiny kid’s-toy rocket nozzles at the rear. The firefly’s
case was heavily stained with regolith; there were cute little wiper blades on
each of the solar cell panels. The robot moved jerkily, knocked and dragged
this way and that by its tethers and tiny rockets, but in the silence and harsh
sunlight it was oddly graceful, its purposefulness undeniable. The
firefly disappeared over the close horizon. Emma wondered if it was from the O
‘Neill or the Nautilus. Ours or theirs. She
knew, in fact, that the way the firefly had gone was where the blue artifact
stood in its excavated pit. A door to the future, a quarter-mile away. The
thought meant nothing. She was immersed, already, in too much strangeness. And
today, there was work to do. She turned back to the others. e-CNN To
recap, you are seeing pictures received live from Cruithne, broadcast from the
asteroid just minutes ago. As you can see the image is a little nondescript
right now, but our experts are telling us that we are seeing a stretch of
Cruithne surface known as “regolith,” with the black starry sky in the
background—or rather there would be stars but for overloading by the sunlight. The
slave firefly robot seems to be panning right now, under your command,
and we’re trying to make out what we’re seeing. It is a little like looking for
a black cat in a mine shaft, hah hah. Just
to remind you that you can take part in the live online exploration of
Cruithne with the Bootstrap bandit astronauts. Just select your preference from
the menu at the bottom of the picture and your vote will be polled, with all
the others, once a second, and the recommendation passed straight to our camera
firefly on Cruithne via our e-controller. You control the picture; you
are on Cruithne right along with the astronauts; you can be a
Bootstrap bandit, alongside the infamous Reid Malenfant. Right
now the image seems a little static; perhaps you folks are arguing amongst
yourselves, hah hah. There!
Did you see that? Bob, can we rerun that? We can’t.
Well, it looked to me like an astronaut, and it looked to me like he, or she,
was waving at us. Maybe it was Reid Malenfant himself. If you folks out there
want to start voting to pan back maybe we can get a good look... Maura Della This was the Great
Basin of Nevada. Stretches
of empty highway roller-coasted over mountain ranges and down into salt flats.
The human hold on this land seemed tenuous: she drove past ghost towns, federal
prisons, brothels surrounded by barbed wire. The corroded mountainsides were
dominated by abandoned gold mines, and the land in between was sagebrush open
range. Dust devils danced across the flats, eerie. Eerie,
yes. And, she thought, a kind of sinkhole for American national craziness too.
To the south was the infamous Area 51, still a center of mystery and
speculation. To the northwest, in the Black Rock desert, hippies and aging
punks and other fringe meatware had gathered for decades for their Burning Man
Festival, an annual orgy of gunplay, punk rock, and off-road driving. Somehow
it seemed an entirely appropriate place to site America’s largest education and
protection center for the Blues—the strange, smart, alien children who had
sprouted in the midst of humanity. And
Maura Della was on her way to visit little Tom Tybee there. She
stopped for gas in a place called Heston. The guy who came out to serve her was
about sixty; he had a beard like Santa Claus, and a red baseball cap with the
logo of a helicopter firm. The big plate glass of the gas station window was
shattered; there were brutal-looking shards scattered over the forecourt. Santa
Claus saw her looking at the glass. She didn’t want to ask him how it got
there, but he told her anyhow. “Sonic boom,” he said. The
thing of it was, the conspiracy theorists here had a point. If there was
anywhere in the U.S. that was manipulated by remote and mysterious agencies it
was Nevada, where 90 percent of the land was managed by the federal government,
a remote and imperial power to the ranchers and miners who lived here. Nevada
was America’s wasteland, the dumping ground for the rest of the country. She paid, and got
out of there. At the center she
was met by the principal, Andrea Reeve. Reeve
walked her around the center. It looked like...
well, a grade school: flat-roofed buildings with big bright windows, a yard
with climbing frames and play areas and big plastic outdoor toys, a shiny
yellow fireman robot patrolling the outer walls. But most schools weren’t
surrounded by an electrified fence. Inside,
the center was bright, modern, airy. The rooms weren’t set out like the formal
classrooms Maura remembered, with rows of desks in the center and a teacher and
a blackboard at the front. The furniture was mixed and informal, much of it
soft. The walls were covered by e-paintings that cycled every couple of
minutes, and other aids like number tables and giant animated alphabet letters,
as well as drawings and other pieces of work by the children. Everything
was low, Maura noticed. Here was a coatrack no more than four feet from
the ground, a canteen where the tables and chairs looked like they were made
for dolls. The walls were mostly bare beyond the height a small child could
reach. Reeve
saw her looking. “Most of our children are young,” she said. “Very few are over
nine. It’s only a few years ago that the Blue phenomenon became apparent, less time
since the systematic searches for the children began. We’ve brought them here
from all over the continental U.S., and some from overseas. Generally rescue
cases, in fact.” Reeve
looked like schoolteachers always had, Maura thought: comfortably round, a
little dowdy, hair streaked with gray. Maura found herself responding
instinctively, trusting the woman. But, confusingly, this motherly woman was
actually about two decades younger than Maura herself.
Maybe parents feel like this all the time, she thought. But
Reeve looked overtired, a little baffled, evidently disturbed by Maura’s
presence here. They
both knew Maura had no formal influence here. The truth was she wasn’t even
sure where she stood, now, on the issue of the children. On the one hand she clung
to her promise to oversee Tom Tybee; on the other she was a member of a
government responsible for protecting the wider public from danger. Was it
possible those two motivations conflicted? She
only knew one way to figure it out, and that was to come see for herself. And
now here were the children themselves. They were scattered through the rooms,
working individually or in little groups. The children stood, sat, or lay on
the floor without self-consciousness. Many of the children wore cordless
earpieces and worked at bright plastic softscreens. There were teachers, but
mostly the children seemed to be working with teaching robots: cute,
unthreatening little gadgets covered in orange fur or shiny velvet. “We
refer to these rooms as laboratories,” Reeve said. “The children have differing
individual needs, levels of achievement, and learning paces. So we use the
robots, individually programmed and heuristically adaptable. “A
lot of the work we do is remedial, you might be surprised to know. Some of the
children don’t even have much speech, and even from here in the U.S. they are
often subliterate. They have tended to be taken out of school, or thrown out,
as soon as their special abilities are recognized.” She eyed Maura. “You do
need to understand the difficulties we face. Many of these children display
some of the symptoms associated with autism. There is a mild form known as
Asperger’s Syndrome, or mad scientist syndrome. Such a child may be highly
intelligent, and driven by an obsession that pushes her to extraordinary
achievements. But at the same time she may be extremely clumsy and
uncoordinated. Also socially clumsy. You see, we have to protect them from
themselves.” She sighed. “In some cases the disorder may be more severe. Some
of the children seem to have only a peripheral response to pleasure and pain.
That makes it difficult to control them.” “Because they
don’t respond to punishment?” “Or
to hugs,” Reeve said severely. “We aren’t monsters, Representative.” “I
don’t see how you can dissociate evidence of a disorder like that from, umm,
the bruises left by the handling some of these kids have received.” “No.
And we don’t try. You must believe, Ms. Della, that we do our best for the
children here, as intellectuals, and as children.” “And once they are
past the remedial stage—” “Once
past that, they are very soon beyond us” Reeve sighed. “All we can do is
monitor them, try to ensure their physical needs are met, and give them some
elements of a rounded education. And we try to develop social skills.” Reeve
eyed Maura. “Often we have to all but drag them to the games, to the yard, and teach
them how to play. A child is a child, no matter how gifted.” “I’m sure you’re
right.” “But
it isn’t made easier by the experts who come here,” Reeve said severely.
“Of course we understand, it’s part of our charter that the more advanced
children are essentially performing original research, with results that might
benefit the broader academic community. And we have to make their results
accessible. But to have teams of academics trampling through here, quizzing the
children and disrupting their general education, all for the sake of seeking
out some new nugget of knowledge that can be written up and published under their
names—” Maura
half tuned her out. This was obviously Reeve’s particular grievance, her
hobbyhorse. What was Reeve really concerned about? The fate of the children
here, in this rather sinister place, or the fact that the jackdaw academics
clearly didn’t credit her in their papers and theses? Each
child wore a pale gold coverall, zipped up the front, with a blue circle
stitched to the breast. “Why the
uniforms?” “Everyone
asks that. We call them play suits. We had to come up with something when the
blue-circle identifiers became federal law. They’re actually very practical.
They are made of smart fabric that can keep warm in winter, cool in summer...
Actually the children seem to find the blue-circle logo comforting. We don’t
know why. Besides, it does help us identify the children if any of them escape.” Nevada.
Barbed wire. Uniforms. Escape. This was a school, perhaps, but with a
powerful subtext of a cage. Reeve
led her into another laboratory. There was equipment of some kind scattered
around the room on lab benches. Some of it was white-box instrumentation,
anonymous science-lab stuff, unidentifiable to Maura. But there were also some
pieces of apparatus more familiar from her own school days: Bunsen burners and
big chunky electromagnets and what looked like a Van de Graaff generator. There
were five children here, gathered in a circle, sitting cross-legged on the
ground. One of them was Tom Tybee. The children didn’t have any tools with
them, no softscreens or writing paper. They were simply talking, but so fast
Maura could barely make out a word. One of the children was a girl, taller than
the rest, her blond hair plaited neatly on her head. But it wasn’t clear that
she was in any way leading the discussion. “We
call this our physics lab,” Reeve said softly. “But much of what the children
seem to be exploring is multidisciplinary, in our terms. And if you can’t
follow what they’re saying, don’t worry. If they don’t know a word, they will
often make up their own. Sometimes we can translate back to English. Sometimes
we find there is no English word for the referent.” “Clever kids.” “Little
smart-asses,” Reeve said with a vehemence that startled Maura. “Of course most
of what they do is theoretical. We can’t give them very advanced equipment
here.” “If it’s a
question of budget—” “Representative
Della, they are still children. And you can’t put a child, however smart, in
charge of a particle accelerator.” “I suppose not.” Watching
the children talking and working, quietly, purposefully, Maura felt a frisson
of fear: the superstitious, destructive awe she so reviled in others. The
question was, what were they working toward? What was their goal, why
were they here, how did they know what to do? The questions were unanswerable,
deeply disturbing—and that was without being a parent, without having to ask
herself the most profound questions of all: Why my child? Why has she been
taken away? Perhaps,
she thought uneasily, they would all soon find out. And then what? “Hello, Ms.
Della.” Maura
looked down. It was Tom Tybee. He was standing before her, straight and solemn
in his golden suit. He was clutching an orange football shape. Maura
forced a smile and bent down to Tom’s level. “Hello, Tom.” The
taller blond girl had come to stand beside him. She was holding Tom’s hand and
was watching Maura with suspicious eyes. “Look.”
Tom held out his toy to her. It was his Heart: an emotion container, a
sound-vision recording device that enabled the user to record his favorite
experiences. Maura wondered what he found to record here. “My mom gave it to
me.” “Well, I think
it’s terrific.” Reeve
said, “Representative Della, meet Anna. Our oldest student.” The girl stared at
Maura—not hostile, just reserved, wary. “Can I go?” Tom
asked. Maura
felt unaccountably baffled, excluded. “Yes, Tom. It was nice to see you.” Tom,
his hand still in Anna’s, returned to the group and sat down, and the rich flow
of their conversation resumed. Anna joined in, but Maura noticed that she kept
her gray eyes on her and Reeve. “You see?” Reeve
said tiredly. “See what?” “How
they make you feel!’1 Reeve smiled and pushed gray hair out
of her eyes. “Hello, good-bye. I know they can’t help it. But they simply
aren’t interested in us. It’s impossible to feel warmth for them. People, the
staff, tend not to stay long.” “How do you vet
your staff?” “We
use parents and relatives where we can. Tom Tybee’s father has done some work
here, for instance... I’ll take you
through the recruitment procedures.” “Where is Anna
from?” “The North
Territory School.” “Australia.”
The worst in the world, a virtual concentration camp. No wonder she is so wary,
Maura thought. Well,
this wasn’t a summer camp either, she reminded herself. It was a prison. But
the real bars around these children were intangible, formed by the fear and
ignorance and superstition of the society that had given them birth. Until that
got better, until some kind of public education worked its way into the mass
consciousness to displace the hysterical fear and hostility that surrounded
these children, maybe this fortress was the best anybody could do. But she
promised herself that she would watch this place, and the others around the
country, and ensure that here at least things did not get worse for Tom Tybee,
and Anna, and the other children here, the Blues. Some childhood,
she thought. She
let Reeve take her to her office, and they began to go through staff profiles. Reid Malenfant Malenfant stood
tethered to the surface of Cruithne, waiting. He
was aware how grimy he had become. After a couple of weeks on the asteroid,
everything—his suit, the fireflies and habitats, every piece of equipment—had
turned to the dismal gray-black color of Cruithne, coated with coal-dark
electrostatically clinging regolith dust. A
fabric canopy towered over him. Erected by the squid with their waldoes and
fireflies, it was rigid, improbably skinny, a tent that could surely never
remain upright on Earth; yet here, in Cruithne’s vacuum and miniature gravity,
it could last years, unperturbed, until the fabric itself crumbled under the
relentless onslaught of solar radiation. An
automated countdown was proceeding in his headrest. Impatient, he snapped a
switch to kill the robot’s soft Midwestern female voice. What difference did it
make, to know the precise second? This operation wasn’t under his control
anyhow. This was all cephalopod now, and Malenfant was just an observer. And he
was dog tired. Meanwhile
Cruithne turned, as it had for a billion years. Sun and stars wheeled
alternately over him. When the raw sunlight hit him he could feel its strength,
and the fans and pumps of his backpack whirred, the water in his cooling
garment bubbling, as his suit labored under the fierce hail of photons to keep
him cool and alive. It was, without
question, a hell of a place to be. This
operation was the fulfillment of Malenfant’s bargain with the squid. The
mining operation here was an order of magnitude more ambitious than the simple
regolith scraping Sheena 5 had initiated after she first landed. The tentlike
canopy had been set up over a suitable impact crater—which Emma had named, with
her gentle humor, Kimberley. The canopy was just a low-tech way to contain ore
thrown out by the robot dust kicker now burrowing its way into Cruithne. When
the canopy contained enough ore it would be sealed up and moved to the
processing site. There,
mechanical grinders would chew steadily at the ore within a rotating cylinder.
The spin would force the grains of crushed ore through a series of sorting
screens, and the sorted material dropped onto rotating magnetic drums. The idea
was to separate nonmagnetic silicate grains from nickel-iron metal granules;
every so often the metallic material would be scraped off the drums and
recycled through the sorter, until only highly pure metal was left. It
was possible to cast raw asteroid metal directly, but the native metals were
heavily polluted with carbon and sulfur, and the result would be an inferior
product. So the ore would be passed through a solar toaster, as Malenfant
thought of it—an inflatable solar collector working at a couple of hundred
degrees centigrade. The toaster was the key to a process called gaseous
carbonyl extraction, which allowed the extraction of ultra-pure metals—and, as
a bonus, the direct fabrication of ultra-pure iron and nickel products in
high-precision molds via chemical vapor deposition. The
objective of these first tentative steps was just to give the squid access to
the most easily extracted metals: nickel and iron in the form of metallic
alloy. In fact, locked up in Cruithne there were also troilite, olivine,
pyroxene, and feldspar—minerals that could also serve as sources of ferrous
metals when the nickel-iron was exhausted, even if their extraction was a
little more complex. Besides that, the ore also contained other valuable metals
like cobalt and the platinum-group metals, as well as nonmetals
like sulfur, arsenic, selenium, germanium, phosphorus, carbon... Cornelius
Taine had been dead set against pointing the squid toward more advanced
processing techniques. In fact, Cornelius had been all for reneging on
Malenfant’s contract with the squid altogether. Malenfant had insisted on
keeping his promise, but had given in to Cornelius on the advanced processing. Not
that it made much difference, he figured; the squid were smart and would surely
not take long to figure out how to extract the full potential of these ancient
rocks, whether humans showed them what to do or not. Cornelius
was right to have reservations, however. The squid, if they did get out of the
resource bottleneck of Cruithne, would be formidable rivals. Maybe it wasn’t a
good idea to start the relationship of the two species with a grudge. All
three of the adults had spent time out on the surface modifying firefly and
miner robots, surveying the asteroid for a suitable crater to serve as a pit
head, and operating test and pilot runs of the various processes involved.
Cruithne had turned out to be a congenial environment to work in. The gravity
here was better than zero G because tools, dust, and people tended to stay
where you last put them rather than float away. But on the other hand
structures did not have to be as strong as under Earth’s ferocious pull. But
the work hadn’t been easy. Though the skinsuits were a marvelous piece of
lightweight engineering, a couple of hours of even the lightest physical
work—shoveling crumbling regolith into the hoppers of the test plants, for
example—left Malenfant drenched in sweat and with sores chafing at his elbows,
knees, armpits, groin. Cornelius had actually suffered worse; a pressure
imbalance caused by a rucking of his suit had given him a severe embolism on
one leg, an incident that hadn’t helped improve his mood. Anyhow
it was over now. Malenfant was proud of what they had achieved here. The
technological infrastructure they had built here was neat, elegant, simple, low
maintenance. Earth
came into view, a bright blue disclet shadowed by the pallid Moon. It
struck him that it had been the dream of his whole life to come to a place like
this: to stand here on the surface of another world, to watch heavy machinery
tear into its rock and begin the construction of a living space, to watch the
beginnings of the expansion of Earth life beyond the planet, fulfilling the
dreams of Tsiolkovski and Goddard and Bernal and O’Neill and so many others. Well,
he’d gotten himself here, and he ought to be grateful for that. Not only that,
his basic plan—using asteroid materials to bootstrap extraterrestrial
colonization—was obviously working. But
he hadn’t expected it to be like this—in the hands of another species. In
a way, a part of him wished it wasn’t so: that this had been a simple story of
asteroid mines and O’Neill colonies and homesteads in space, that the
extraordinary future hadn’t intruded. Simple dreams, easily fulfilled. But that
had never been an option. The
future, it seemed, was turning out to be one damn thing after another. He
turned away from the canopy, and began to make his way back to the O’Neill. When
the squid made their next surprising request Malenfant and the others held a
council of war on the O ‘Neill ‘s meatware deck. Cornelius
Taine, as ever, was hostile to any form of rapprochement with the squid beyond
what was absolutely necessary to maintain their base on this asteroid. “So they
want to leave. Good riddance. They shouldn’t be here anyhow. They weren’t in
the plan.” Emma said
severely, “You mean they should be dead.” “I mean they
shouldn’t exist at all. The plan was for one squid to live long enough to
bootstrap the operation here, that’s all—not this whole new enhanced species we
have to contend with. Dan Ystebo should
be prosecuted for his irresponsibility—” “You aren’t
helping, Cornelius,” said Malenfant. “Let them split
off their chunk of rock and go. We don’t need “The
point is, they are asking us where they should go. Another NEO, the
asteroid belt.” Cornelius’s face
worked. “That ought to remain...
secure.” Emma laughed. “Secure?
Secure against what?” Cornelius was
growing angry. “We could be remembered as the ultimate
suckers. Like the Native Americans who sold Manhattan for a handful of beads.” “The asteroid belt
is not Manhattan,” Malenfant said. “No.
It’s much more. Vastly more...” Cornelius started to list the resources of the
Solar System: water, metals, phosphates, carbon, nitrogen, sulfur, rattling
through the asteroids and the ice moons of Jupiter and the atmospheres of the
giant planets and the Oort Cloud. “Take water. Water is the most fundamental
commodity. We think the main-belt asteroids could contribute about half the
water available on Earth. And a single ice moon, say Jupiter’s Callisto, has
around forty times as much water as Earth’s oceans. Even if you exclude
the Oort Cloud the Solar System probably contains something like three
hundred times Earth’s water—and almost all of it locked up in small,
low-gravity, accessible bodies. “The
Solar System may be able to sustain—comfortably, conservatively—as many as a million
times the population of the Earth.” He watched their faces. “Think about
that. A million human beings, for every man, woman, and child alive now.” Emma laughed
nervously. “That’s... monstrous.” “Because
you can’t picture it. Imagine how it would be if the human race reached such
numbers. How often does an authentic genius come along—an Einstein, a
Beethoven, a Jesus? Once a millennium? We could cut that down to one a day” “Imagine
a million people like me,” Malenfant growled. “We could have one hell of an
argument.” “Those
cephalopods are ferocious predators, and they breed damn fast. If they start
propagating through the Solar System they could take it all in a few
centuries.” “If
the cephalopods are better adapted,” Malenfant said easily, “and maybe they
are—that’s why we chose the squid solution in the first place—then maybe that’s
the way it’s supposed to be.” “No,”
Cornelius said, muscles in his cheek working. “This isn’t simple Darwinism. We
created them.” “Maybe
that will turn out to be our cosmic role,” Emma said dryly. “Midwives to the
master race.” Malenfant
growled, “Look, let’s keep Darwin and God out of it. Cornelius, face the facts.
We don’t have a real good handle on what the squid are going to do here. They
seem to be split into a number of factions. But some of them at least seem to
be determined on carving off a chunk of this rock and going someplace. Population
pressure is ensuring that. If we deceive them—if we try sending them off to
freeze in the dark—and they survive, they aren’t going to be too pleased
about it. And if we don’t give them any clear guidance...” Emma
nodded. “Then they’ll seek out the one place they know has the water they
need.” Cornelius said,
“We can’t let them find Earth.” “Then,” Malenfant
pressed, “where?” Cornelius
shook his head, pressured, frustrated. “All right, damn it. Send them to the
Trojan asteroids.” Malenfant looked
at him suspiciously. “Why there?” “Because
the Trojans cluster at Jupiter’s Lagrange points. By comparison, the belt
asteroids are spread over an orbit wider than that of Mars. So it’s easy to
travel between the Trojans. And we think they sometimes exchange places with
the outer moons of Jupiter. You see? That means that access to Jupiter orbit
from the Trojans—energetically speaking—is very cheap. While the asteroids
themselves are rich.” Cornelius shook his head. “My God, what a Faustian
bargain. We think the asteroid mass available in the Trojans is several times greater
than that in the main belt itself. Not only that, they seem to be
supercarbonaceous.” “What does that
mean?” “They’re
made of the same stuff as C-type asteroids and comet nuclei. Like Cruithne. But
in different, more volatile-rich proportions. It was cold out there when
the planets formed. Cold enough for the lighter stuff to stick.” Malenfant
frowned. “It sounds like a hell of a piece of real estate to give away.” “That’s
what I’ve been trying to tell you,” Cornelius said. “Some of us think the Trojans
might prove to be the richest resource site in the system. So surely even a
species as fecund as the squid is going to take some time to consume them all.
And even when they’re done they may choose to go to Jupiter and its moons
rather than come back in toward the sun.” Malenfant
growled, “I see your logic. We’re giving them a big territory, enough to occupy
them for centuries.” “Time
enough for us to do something about it,” Cornelius said tensely. Malenfant looked
at Emma. “What do you think?” She shrugged.
“Geopolitics are beyond me,” she said. “This
is beyond geopolitics,” Cornelius said. “We’re playing games with an opponent
of unknown potential, over the future of the species.” “We’ll
tell them to aim for the Trojans,” Malenfant said, relieved the decision was
made. “Cornelius, start working on trajectory information...” It
took the emigrant squid only days to build their cephalopod Mayflower. They
sent their robots to work leveling the floor of a small crater. Over the crater
they built a roughly spherical cage of unprocessed asteroid nickel-iron. Then
they began to manufacture the skin of the bubble ship that would take them to
Jupiter’s orbit. It was simple enough: modified firefly robots crawled over the
floor of the crater, spraying charged molecules onto a substrate, like spray
painting a car, until a skin of the right thickness and precision of
manufacture down to the molecular scale was built up. Malenfant
observed as much as he could of this. It was a manufacturing process called
molecular-beam epitaxy that had been piloted on Earth decades before. But
nobody had succeeded in developing it to the pitch of sophistication the squid
had reached. Malenfant
was somewhat awed: it seemed to him the squid had simply identified their
manufacturing problem, immediately devised a perfect technology to deal
with it, and had built and applied it. It was a technology that would be worth
uncounted billions to Bootstrap, in some unlikely future in which he made it
back home and stayed out of jail. Anyhow,
when the fabricators had completed the bubble—a gold-tinted plastic—the squid
started to fill it with asteroid water extracted by simple inflatable solar
heaters. A cap of Cruithne substrate rock, sheared off the asteroid and
anchored to the metal cage, would serve as feedstock for methane rockets and a
source of raw materials for the habitat. Though
the technology was simple, it still seemed something of a miracle to Malenfant
to see water bubbling up out of coal-black asteroid rock. It
would be a long, grim journey, Malenfant knew. Under the low acceleration of
the methane drive it would take many years for this bubble ship to reach the
cluster of Trojan asteroids, five times Earth’s distance from the sun. The
current generation of squid—none of whom would live to see the conclusion of
the journey—were surely condemning generations of their offspring to a journey
through despair and darkness and squalor. And
it might not work. If population controls failed, there would be wars, he
thought. Savage. Perhaps the fragment of civilization on this ship would fall
so far there would be nobody left alive who knew how to fix the methane rockets
or breaches in the habitat meniscus. Somehow
he didn’t think that would come about. Already this miniature colony, here on
Cruithne, had survived long enough to show the cephalopods possessed a
purpose—a ruthlessness— that far transcended the human. And
at last, the survivors would reach Jupiter’s leading Trojan point, where the
sun would be a point source brighter than any star, and Jupiter itself a
gleaming gibbous disc, and a million asteroids would swarm in the sky. With
the gentlest of nudges from spring-loaded latches the droplet parted from its
asteroid parent. The moment had come: no countdown, no fuss. The
rise was slow; nothing that big was going to make any sudden moves. It sailed
upward like a hot-air balloon, huge waves rippling softly over the golden
structure, the cap of asteroid rock sullenly massive at the base. When
it reached the sunlight a glow exploded from the droplet’s interior. As
their great journey began—away from the complexities and politics of the
crowded inner worlds, off to the wide-open emptiness, the calm and cold
precision of the outer system— Malenfant thought he glimpsed the squid
themselves, rushing this way and that, peering excitedly from their rising
bubble ship. But perhaps that
was just his imagination. He
watched as the droplet shrank, receding, hoping to see the moment when it was
far enough from the asteroid for the methane rockets to be lit in safety. But
the flames would be invisible, and he was growing tired. Malenfant
raised his hand in salute. Good-bye, good-bye, he thought. Perhaps your
great-great-grandchildren will remember me. Maybe they will even know I was the
being responsible for sending their ancestors out there, for giving you this
chance. But they will
never know how I envied you today. It
had taken fifteen of their twenty available days, here on Cruithne, to deal
with the cephalopods. Now they had five days left—five days to confront the
thing that lay on the other side of the asteroid, to confront the alien. He turned and
started to crawl back across Cruithne, and to home. Bill Tybee There was a new
assistant at the Nevada center, who started a week ago. A big
bullnecked Texan called Wayne Dupree. Wayne
did not look like any kind of teacher to Bill—he had the biggest,
thickest arms Bill had ever seen on any human being—nor was he a parent or
relative of any of the kids. And he had no noticeable skills in teaching or
child care. He just supervised the kids in glowering silence, occasionally
administering a shove or a prod, as they went about the routine of their lives. Wayne was the
first adult Bill saw strike one of the kids here. Bill
complained about that to Principal Reeve. She made a note in a file and said
she’d look into it, but that she was sure Wayne wasn’t overstepping any mark. And
Bill was sure she didn’t do a damn thing about it, because he saw Wayne do it
again, a day later. The
turnover of staff here had always been high. Bill had noticed that the
professional types soon became discouraged by the kids’ baffling opacity and
distance. After a few months Bill had become one of the more experienced
helpers here; he was even assigned to train new folk. But
recently a new type of person, it seemed to him, had been appointed to work
here. Persons like
Wayne. Despite
the shutting down of the Milton Foundation, the Blue kids continued to be the
subject of feverish, superstitious awe and fear—a mood whipped up needlessly,
in Bill’s opinion, by commentators who speculated endlessly about the
children’s superhuman nature and cosmic role and so forth. There was still
protection, of course. In fact security had gotten so tight it was virtually
impossible for anybody outside of an armored truck to pass in or out of the
center. But
it seemed quite possible to Bill that it might be becoming more acceptable to
people at large that the Waynes of the world be recruited to “supervise” the
Blue children, that the centers be allowed to evolve from education homes for
gifted children to prisons for freaks, guarded by brutes, just like the Milton
Schools. As long as it was out of sight, of course. But
none of it mattered, Bill thought doggedly, not as long as he was here with
Tom, and could keep him from harm’s way. Bill
promised himself that if Wayne ever did raise a hand to his son, he would take
on Wayne, despite any consequences, and that was that. Sooner than Bill
had expected, it came to a head. Tom’s
group, in their shiny gold uniforms, were working in the physics lab. Wayne and
Bill were both on duty, sitting in chairs in opposite corners of the room. The
kids were building something: a cage of wires and electromagnets and batteries
and coils. They’d been working all day, in fact, and Bill and the other
assistants had had some trouble making them stop to eat, or even take toilet
breaks, let alone do any of their other study programs. The
kids seemed to be growing more purposeful in their activities. They didn’t have
a written plan, and they didn’t even speak to each other much, but they all
worked together flawlessly, according to their abilities. The older ones,
including Anna, did the heavier work like the bulky construction of the metal
frame, and also more dangerous stuff such as soldering. The little ones
generally worked inside the cage itself, their fine little fingers doing
fiddly, awkward manipulations. Bill
watched Tom clambering around inside the cage like a monkey, snipping and
twisting together bits of wire with flawless accuracy. As he concentrated, he
stuck his tongue out of his mouth, just as he used to when he made clay
soldiers or drew pictures of flowers for his mother. As
the day’s end approached the kids seemed to have finished their cage. It was a
box that was taller than Tom. Anna made them stand back, threw a few switches,
and watched. Nothing happened as far as Bill could see save for a dull humming,
a sharp scent of ozone. But Anna nodded, as if satisfied. Then
the kids broke away and, as if going off duty, wandered off around the lab. Some
of them went to the bowls of food Bill and Wayne had put out around the room.
They seemed to avoid the dishes Wayne had slyly dipped his fat fingers into.
Others, Tom and Anna among them, began playing. They started to throw Tom’s electronic
Heart around, catching it like a football, kicking it along the ground like a
soccer ball. That was okay. The Heart was built for kids and was meant to last
a lifetime, and was more than strong enough to take the punishment. The kids
were noisy now, calling and yapping and even tussling a little. As if they were
normal. Bill
studied the wire cage, wondering how safe the damn thing was. At the end of
each day the inspectors and experts crawled over everything the kids did. If it
wasn’t self-evidently safe they would shut it down and pull it apart, or maybe
amend it to remove the hazard. The next day the kids would just start putting
it back the way it was, unless physically restrained from doing so. And so it
would go on, like building that bridge in Apocalypse Now, a battle of
stubbornness between the kids and their adult keepers, until the kids were
forced—or sometimes chose—to move on to something else... That was when it
happened. Bill
saw that the Heart had rolled between Wayne’s feet. The kids were standing in a
loose pack in front of Wayne, watching him. The moment
stretched, growing tauter. Then
Wayne looked at the Heart, and the waiting kids. Something like a grin spread
over his face, and he lifted his hefty foot and pushed the Heart back along the
floor. A
little boy called Petey, no older than Tom, collected the Heart. Petey, shyly,
put the Heart back on the ground and rolled it back to Wayne. Again Wayne
returned it. Back
and forth the Heart went, a couple more times. The kids came a little closer to
Wayne. Then Petey picked
up the Heart, and threw it at Wayne. Wayne
caught it one-handed, grinned wider, and threw it back to another kid. Who threw it back
again. The
game gradually built up steam. The kids seemed to be warming to this surprising
new Wayne, this big bear of a man who was suddenly prepared to play ball with
them. They ran around, starting to laugh and call, and threw the Heart to each
other and to Wayne. Even Anna—Tom’s quiet, reserved, honorary sister—was
joining in, her thin frame rising like a giraffe’s above the rest of the
children. Bill
started to relax. If Wayne was playing with the kids, however unimaginatively,
at least he wasn’t doing them any harm. Bill kept
watching, however. Now
Wayne got hold of the Heart, wrapped it in his huge fist, and lifted it high
above his head. The
kids crowded around him, calling. “Me! Give it to me!” “No, me!” “Me, me! Give
it to me! My turn!” Bill saw that Tom was at the front of the little crowd,
jumping up and down right in front of Wayne, reaching for the Heart. Wayne
looked over the kids, one by one, still grinning, as if selecting. And Bill saw
the change in his face, the hardening of his fist around the solid plastic toy. To
Bill it was a nightmare of paralysis. He knew he could never reach Wayne in
time. In
slo-mo, down came Wayne’s arm, that heavy plastic ball nestled in his fist, the
Heart heading straight for Tom’s big, fragile skull. There
was a blur of motion. That big arm was knocked sideways, with something
clinging to it. Wayne’s
meaty forearm brushed Tom, knocking him back, and the boy screamed; but Bill
knew in the first instant that he wasn’t badly hurt. The other children
scattered away, yelling. Wayne
stood up, roaring, his face twisted, lifting his arm high above his head. The
girl, Anna, had sunk her teeth deep into the flesh of his muscle. And now she
was hanging on by her teeth, her arms and legs dangling, bodily lifted off the
ground by Wayne’s brute strength. Bill grabbed Tom
and pulled him away. Wayne
shook once, twice; Anna’s head was rattled back and forth, but still she
wouldn’t let go. So Wayne took a pace and slammed his arm against the wall.
Bill heard a crack as Anna’s skull collided with the smooth plastic there. She
came loose of his biceps. She seemed stunned, her limbs loose, and she slid to
the floor like a crumpled doll. Her mouth was bloody, like some carnivore’s. Wayne
clutched his torn flesh, blood seeping through his fingers, snarling
obscenities. Bill saw something white there, embedded in the flesh—one of
Anna’s teeth, perhaps. Bill tensed. One
leap and he would be on Wayne’s back. ...
And then something came ghosting through the wall. It was a glowing, fizzing
bullet: just a point of light, yellow-white, bright as the sun, and it cast
shadows as it moved. Bill, shocked,
skidded to a halt. The
light slid smoothly through the air, floating like Tinker-bell, heading
downward and toward the center of the room. Wayne, looming
over Anna, didn’t see it coming. The
light slid neatly into the top of his head. There was a sharp smell of singed
hair, burned meat. Wayne convulsed, eyes flickering. The light passed out at
the nape of Wayne’s neck, following an undeviating straight line, as if the
man, two hundred pounds of vindictive muscle, were no more substantial than a
mass of mist and shadows. Wayne, shuddering,
toppled backward like a felled tree. The
children were wailing. Bill found Tom clutching his legs; he reached down,
lifted up his son, and buried his face in the crying boy’s neck. “It’s all
right. It’s all right—” “What the hell—” Bill
turned. Principal Reeve and a couple of the other assistants had come in at a
run. “Get the medic,” Bill said. “What happened?” He pointed to
Anna. “She’s hurt. And her teeth—” But
Reeve was no longer listening to him, it seemed, despite the blood and fallen
bodies. At
the center of the room, something was glowing, yellow-bright. Bill turned. It
was the yellow dot, the glowing Tinkerbell. It had come to rest at the heart of
the children’s wire cage; it bobbed to and fro, following complex paths. The
children were calmer now. A couple of them were with Anna, trying to help her
sit up. But the rest had started to cluster around the cage and its imprisoned
light point; its brilliance shone over their faces. Bill
followed them, his son still in his arms. Fascinated, Bill reached out a hand
toward the cage. He felt something, a ripple, as if a mild electric shock were
passing through his system. He reached farther— A hand grabbed his
arm, pulling it back. Tom’s hand. Maura Della Bill Tybee was
pretty distressed, and he had a right to be, Maura thought. Wayne
Dupree had, it turned out, come from an extremist Christian group who believed
the Blue children were the spawn of Satan, or some such, and so required
destruction. He had gotten himself into the center on a fake resume and
references from other members of his cult group: credentials that, Maura
agreed, the most minimally competent vetting process should have weeded out. On
the other hand, Dupree hadn’t succeeded—and not because of the system or the
presence of other adults, even a devoted parent like Bill, but because of the
freakish plunging of the Tinkerbell anomaly into his body, just at the right
moment. “Which
I can’t believe was a coincidence,” she told Dan Ys-tebo as they walked into
the center’s physics lab, now crowded with researchers. He
laughed uncomfortably, his big belly wobbling. “I don’t know why you brought me
here. This isn’t exactly my field. And you have no jurisdiction here.” “But
you spent long enough in the asylum with Reid Malen-fant. This is more spooky
stuff, Dan. Somebody has to figure out what all this really means. If not us,
who?” “Umm,” he said
doubtfully. In
the lab, they confronted the anomaly that had killed Wayne Dupree. Tinkerbell
in a cage, Bill Tybee called it, and that was exactly
what it looked like. Just a point of light that glowed brightly, like a captive
star, bobbing around in a languid, unpredictable loop inside its ramshackle
trap of wire. The anomaly was so bright it actually cast shadows of its wire
mesh cage: long shadows that fell on the white-coated scientist types who
crawled around the floor, and on their white boxes and probes and softscreens
and cameras and tangles of cabling, and even on the primary-color plastic walls
of the schoolroom, which were still coated with kids’ stuff, blotchy watercolor
paintings and big alphabet letters and posters of the last rhinos in their dome
in Zambia. It
was this contradiction, the surreally exotic with the mundane, that made
Maura’s every contact with these children so eerie. Dan
Ystebo was beside her. “It looks as if someone found a way to split the atom in
the middle of a McDonald’s, doesn’t it?” “Tell me what’s
going on here, Dan.” He
guided her forward through the nest of cabling toward the glowing thing in the
cage. There was a protective barrier of white metal thrown up a yard from the
cage itself. “Hold your hand out,” he said. She
held her palm up to the glow, as if warming it by a fire. “By golly, I can feel
the heat. What makes it glow?” “The
destruction of neutrons from the atmosphere. Step a little closer.” She
stepped right up to the protective barrier, nervous. This time she felt a
ripple in the flesh of her hand, a gentle tugging. When she moved her hand from
side to side she felt the wash of some invisible force. “What’s that?” “Gravity,” Dan
said. “Gravity? From the
anomaly?” “At
its surface the gravity pulls about thirty thousand G. But it drops off
quickly, down to less than one percent of G a yard away. The anomaly masses
about a million tons. Which, if it were water, would be enough to fill a
fair-sized swimming pool.” “All crammed into
that little thing?” “Yup.
It’s around a sixteenth of an inch across. Right now these guys, the physicists
here, don’t have a good handle on its shape. It’s presumably spherical, but it
may be oscillating.” “So it’s pretty
dense.” “A
little denser than an atomic nucleus, in fact. So dense it shouldn’t even
notice normal matter. An anomaly like that should pass right through the Earth
like a bullet through a cloud.” “Then how come it
doesn’t fall through the floor right now?” Dan looked
uncertain. “Because of the cage.” “This contraption
the children built?” “Maura,
it seems to generate a very powerful, localized magnetic field. It’s a magnetic
bottle that holds up the nugget.” “How?” “Hell,
we don’t know. We can do this—we have to build magnetic bottles for
fusion experiments—but only with such things as superconducting loops, and at
vast expense. How the kids do it with a handful of copper wire and an old car
battery...” She
nodded. “But this is where the potential is. The technological potential.” “Yeah.
Partly, anyhow. If we could manipulate magnetic fields of that strength, on
that scale, so easily, we could build an operational fusion reactor for the
first tune. Clean energy, Maura. But that’s not all.” “So what is
Tinkerbell? Some kind of miniature black hole?” “Not quite as
exotic as that.” “Not quite?’“ “It
seems to be a nugget of quark matter. The essential difference from ordinary
matter is that the individual quark wave functions are delocalized, spread
through a macroscopic volume...” It
took some time for Maura, cross-examining him, to interpret all this. In
ordinary matter, it seemed, atomic nuclei were made of protons and neutrons,
which in turn were made of more fundamental particles called quarks. But the
size of a nucleus was limited because protons’ positive charges tended to blow
overlarge nuclei to bits. But quarks came in
a number of varieties. The
ones inside protons and neutrons were called, obscurely, “up” and “down”
quarks. If you added another type of quark to the mix, called “strange”
quarks—a geeky term that didn’t surprise Maura in the least—then you could keep
growing your positive-charge “nuclei” without limit, because the strange quarks
would hold them together, And that was a quark nugget: nothing more than a
giant atomic nucleus. “We’ve
actually had evidence of quark nuggets before— probably much smaller,
fast-moving ones—that strike the top of the atmosphere and cause exotic
cosmic-ray events called Cen-tauro events.” “So where do the
nuggets come from?” Dan rubbed his
nose. “To make a nugget you need regions of very high density and pressure,
because you have to break down the stable configuration of matter. You need a
soup of quarks, out of which the nuggets can crystallize. We only know of two
places, in nature, where this happens. One place is—was—the Big Bang. And the
nuggets baked back there have wandered the universe ever since. The theory
predicts we should find Bang nuggets from maybe a thousand tons to a billion.
So our nugget “Where else?” “In
the interior of a neutron star. A collapsed supernova remnant: very small, very
hot, very dense, the mass of the sun crammed into the volume of a city block.
And when the pressure gets high enough quark matter can form. All you need is a
tiny part of the core of the star to flip over, and you get a quark matter
runaway. The whole star is eaten up. It’s spectacular. The star might lose
twenty percent of its radius in a few seconds. Maybe half the star’s
mass—and we’re talking about masses comparable to the sun, remember—half of
it is turned to energy, and blown out in a gale of neutrinos and gamma
rays.” Quark
matter runaway. She didn’t like the sound of that. “Which
origin are we favoring here?” “I’d
back the Big Bang. I told you our nugget is right in the middle of the mass
range the cosmogenic-origin theory predicts. On the other hand we don’t have a
real good mass spectrum for neutron-star nuggets, so that isn’t ruled out
either. But then there’s the slow velocity of our nugget. The nuggets should
squirt out of neutron stars at relativistic velocities. That is, a good
fraction of light speed. But the Big Bang nuggets have been slowed by the
expansion of the universe...” Slowed
by the expansion of the universe. Good God, she
thought. What a phrase. This nugget is a cosmological relic, and it’s right
here in this plastic schoolroom. And brought here, perhaps, by children. He
spread his hands. “Anyhow that’s our best guess. Unless somebody somewhere is
manufacturing nuggets. Ha ha.” “Funny,
Dan.” She bent to see closer. “Tell me again why Tinkerbell shines. Neutrons?” “It
will repel ordinary nuclei, because of the positive charges. But it can drag in
free neutrons, which have no charge. A neutron is just a bag of quarks. The
nugget pulls them in from the air, releasing energy in the process, and the
quarks are converted to the mix it needs.” Converted.
Runaway. “Dan, you said something about a drop of
this stuff consuming an entire star. Is there any possibility that this
little thing—” “Could eat the
Earth?” She’d
tried to keep her tone light, but her fear, she found as she voiced the notion,
was real. Was this the beginning of the Carter catastrophe, this little glowing
hole in the fabric of matter? “Actually,
no,” Dan said. “At least we don’t think so. It’s because of that positive
charge; it keeps normal nuclei matter away. In fact the larger it grows the
more it repels normal matter. But if it were negatively charged—” He waved his
ringers, miming an explosion.”—Ka-boom. Maybe.” “Maybe?” “Listen,
Ms. Della, there are opportunities as
well as threats here. If you feed a nugget neutrons or light ions it will eat
them, giving off energy in the process. You could conceivably throw in
radioactive waste. Tritium, for instance. Then, when the nugget is fat enough,
you could bombard it with heavy ions to split it. Two nuggets. Then four, then
eight... A safe, efficient, clean energy source. Extremely valuable.
And—” “Yes?” “I
don’t have to outline the weapons potential. More than half the researchers
here are from military labs.” “Okay.
And I take it the children won’t tell you how they managed all this.” “No.” So,
Maura thought, Tinkerbell was at once a great possible boon to humankind, and
at the same time a great possible threat. Both carrot and stick. Almost as if
the children planned it that way. These
Blue children, it seemed, had upped the stakes. For the first time a group of
children had moved beyond eerie behavior and startling intellectual stunts to
the physical, to something approaching superhuman powers. Already
we were terrified of them, she thought. But if... when this news gets
out... “Okay, Dan. What
now?” “The children want
to talk to you.” “Me? I have no
power here.” “But the children
know you. At least, Tom Tybee does.” She
closed her eyes, took a breath. But who am I negotiating with, exactly? And on
behalf of whom? It seemed humankind’s relationship with its strange Blue offspring
was about to reach a new crisis. Dan grinned. “It’s
take-me-to-your-leader time, Representative.” “Let’s do it.” They walked out of
the lab room. Her shadow, cast by the trapped cosmological glow, streamed ahead
of her. Anna
was waiting for her in the principal’s office. Maura walked in with Reeve and
Dan Ystebo. When
they entered, Anna backed away against the wall. Maura could see bruises on her
neck, and when she opened her mouth she was missing a lower front tooth. “Just
you,” Anna said to Maura. Her voice had the faintest trace of Aussie twang. Principal Reeve
said, “Now, Anna—” Maura held up her
hand. “Just you,” Anna
said. “That was the deal.” Maura
nodded. “If you say so. But I need your help. I’d like Dan here—” Maura
indicated him. “—to stay with me. I don’t understand as much of the technical
stuff as I ought to.” She forced a smile. “Without Dan to interpret, it will
take me a lot longer to figure out what you want. I guarantee, positively
guarantee, he’s no threat to you. But if you want him to leave, he leaves.” Anna’s cool gray
eyes flickered. “He can stay. Not her.” Reeve
was visibly tired, stressed-out, baffled, angry. “Representative, she’s a child.
And you’re letting her give you orders.” “We
nearly allowed her to be killed, Principal,” Maura said gently. “I think she
has a right to a little control over the situation. Don’t you?” Reeve
shook her head, furious. But she left, slamming the door behind her. Anna showed no
reaction. Maura
said, “We’re going to sit down, Anna. All right? In these two chairs, on this
side of the desk. You can sit, or stand, whatever you want.” Anna nodded, and
Dan and Maura sat down. Anna said, “Would
you like a drink?” Maura was
surprised. “I—yes. Yes, please.” Anna
crossed to the water cooler, neatly extracted two paper cups, walked gracefully
around the table and handed them to Dan and Maura. “Thank
you,” Maura said, sipping the water. It was warm, a little stale. “Now, Anna.
Tell me what it is you want.” Anna
dug her hand in a pocket of her gold jumpsuit, pulled out a crumpled piece of
paper, and pressed it on the desk. She pushed it across to Maura. The
paper looked like a page torn out of an exercise book. It contained a list
written out in a childish hand, complete with errors, a couple of the longer
words even phonetically spelled. She
passed it to Dan Ystebo. “Deuterium,” he read. “A linear electrostatic
decelerator... Maura, I think they
want to grow Tinkerbell. Maybe even make her some companions.” Anna
said, “We will give you the Tinkerbell. And others.” She frowned with the
effort of speaking, as if English were becoming unfamiliar. “They could light
cities, drive starships.” She looked at Maura. “Do you understand?” “So far,” Maura
said dryly. “We have other
gifts to offer,” said Anna. “In the future.” “More technology?” Anna
was concentrating, a crease appearing in the middle of her perfect forehead.
“We are still learning, here at this center. And elsewhere.” Dan
leaned forward. “Are you in touch with the others? The other children, like
you? In the other centers? How?” She
returned his gaze calmly. “We have suggestions. Ways of making food. Ways to
make medicine, to make ill people well, to make them—” that pause, the struggle
with the language again “—not grow old. And we have better ways for people to
be together.” Dan frowned. “What
do you mean? Politics? Ethics?” “I don’t know
those words.” Maura said,
“Better ways for people like me to run things.” “Yes. But nobody
should have to run things.” Dan laughed out
loud. “She gotcha there, Representative.” “We have to work
all this out,” Anna said. “I
understand,” Maura said evenly. But the promise is there. “And you will
give us all this.” “In return.” “In return for
what?” “No harm.” Maura
nodded. “You must understand I can’t promise you anything. Those in charge here
have a wider duty, to protect people. Do you understand that people are
frightened of you?” Anna returned her
gaze, and Maura felt chilled. “This is an
important time,” Anna said suddenly. “Everything we do now is very important.
Because everything comes out of “Out
of the here and now,” Dan said. “The future flows from this moment. We cast
long shadows. Is that what you mean?” Anna didn’t reply.
She seemed to be withdrawing. Dan
was frustrated. “Why are you here? To help us avoid the Carter
catastrophe? Are you from the future, Anna?” There
was no reply, and Maura put her hand on Dan’s arm to silence him. The sunlight
outside the center buildings was hot, flat, glaring. Tinkerbell in a
cage. Everything
Maura had seen seemed unreal, remote, as if swimming away into space after Reid
Malenfant. “Quite a
prospectus those kids offer,” Dan was saying. “Yes.” “New technologies,
new medicine, new clean power. What sounded like a
Utopian political and ethical framework. Peace and
prosperity for all.” “Absolutely,”
Maura said. “So, you think
anyone will listen?” “Not a hope in
hell.” Dan sighed. “But
we’ll want the goodies even so, won’t we?” “You bet. You
think we can afford to give them what they want? The
deuterium, the decelerator...” “Representative,
I’m not sure if we can afford not to.” Dan glanced
around to be sure nobody else could overhear them. “So here
we have these children building their magic cage just in time
for this quark nugget—which has been wandering the
universe since the Big Bang—to come floating in, ripe to be captured. And not
only that, it arrives in the nick of time to save Anna
from the evil clutches of wacko Wayne Dupree. And on exactly
the right trajectory, too.” “Coincidence?” “What do you
think?” “Not in a million years,”
she said. Ystebo scratched
his belly. “I’d offer you longer odds than that... I think we’re dealing with
another of those damn causal loops. Somebody, far enough downstream, has the
technology to reach into the past to deflect the path of a quark nugget just
so, to make it arrive right on cue to save the day. It may have been
traveling a billion years, just to get here and play its part. The ulti- “And that makes
you feel...” “Awed. Terrified.” “Dan, are they
threatening us?” “Not
directly. But, look: if we don’t cooperate, the children will know in
the future, when they grow up, when they get downstream. I mean, they’ll remember
what we did, and they’ll send more quark nuggets from the Big Bang and get
what they want anyhow, maybe causing a lot more damage.” He seemed to be
shivering, despite the heavy warmth of the sun. “If you think about it, it
could happen any moment, depending on the decisions we make. It won’t even be
necessary to wait for consequent actions to flow; the children will know. Representative,
we can’t be sure what we’re dealing with here. A multiheaded monster spanning
past, present, and future. The children have, effectively, unlimited power.. .” The
thought of the children, their grown versions, in the future—in the far
downstream, with much enhanced powers— reaching back with some kind of
time-manipulation technology to right the wrongs they suffered here was
startling. Children have been victims throughout history, she thought bleakly;
maybe all children should have such power, and we would treat them with
respect. But
then she found herself thinking like a politician, as someone responsible for
her nation’s destiny: Now, assuming this threat from the downstream children
is real, how would you go about eliminating it? Why,
by making sure the children never reach the downstream. Of course. Immediately
she filed that ugly logic, its foul conclusion, in the back of her mind. But
she knew it would be with her, part of her calculation, from now on; and she
hated herself for it. “So,” Dan said.
“What do we do now?” “The
same as always,” Maura said briskly. “We try not to do too much damage while we
wait to see what happens next. Oh. Is there any way we can contact the mother?
Tom Tybee’s mother?” Dan laughed. “Don’t
you know where she is right now?” They
walked on toward the security fence, where their car was waiting. June Tybee The throwing-up
had started when Bucephalus was still on the ground. That
was nerves rather than space sickness. But it began in earnest once the
injection to Earth orbit was complete, and the crew were put through the
complexity of docking with the preor-bited tanks of fuel required to reach
Cruithne. Then when the diarrhea cut in, the recycled air filled with a stench
so powerful June knew they would be living with it for the rest of the trip. And you couldn’t
open the windows, not once. June
suffered herself. Most of the troopers did. But she got over it four, five days
out. Not
everybody adapted so well, however. Eight troopers— sixteen percent of the
total—-just kept barfing and shitting and getting weaker and weaker, unable
even to hold down a morsel of food. So they had been allocated a corner of one
of the decks, screened off from the rest, and were basically treated as
casualties, nonfunctional for the duration of the voyage, all the way out to
Cruithne and back. The
rest of the troopers endured tough exercise regimes: three or more hours a day
on treadmills, on elasticated ropes for stretching against, and so forth. Even
so, the medics said, they would likely suffer some longer-term physiological
damage: bone calcium depletion and other shit. But that could be treated later,
when they got back to Earth. On their return in glory, after the medals and the
handshakes from the prez, they would all be retired on fat pensions, with a
full entitlement to sell their stories to the highest bidders. Plenty of time
to put right a little calcium loss then. What
was more important now was getting through the mission in one piece, so
June could get back to Bill and Tom and Billie and the rest of her life. A
week out, the troopers dismantled the interior of this big five-deck troop
module, opening up a giant cylindrical space like a huge oil can, and they
began their zero G exercises in earnest. At
first her head felt like a bag of fluid that just sloshed about every time she
moved. But that passed, and she soon found herself ricocheting back and forth
across the oil can, practicing landing, deploying the pitons and tethers that
would hold her to the asteroid’s surface, readying her weapons, smoothly
working up .to a fully suited drill. All of these maneuvers were basically
impossible on Earth, despite the efforts at simulation in the big NASA
flotation-tank facilities. June
found, in fact, that once she was over her sickness she reveled in the freedom
of zero G—to be able to fly through the air, free to move in three dimensions,
without the clinging resistance of water. Some
of the troopers groused when, three weeks out from home, they started exercises
sealed up in their full space suits. But June welcomed it. Sealed off from the
rest of the troopers, she only had to smell herself—a sour stink of sweat and
determination. Despite
the distraction of the training, the long journey out soon became pretty hellish.
She was out in the middle of interplanetary space, after all; she really hadn’t
expected this sense of confinement, even claustrophobia. And
the tedium of life aboard a spacecraft was dismaying: the hours she had to
spend every day on the dull, repetitive exercises or, worse, cleanup
duties—scraping algae off of the walls, fixing water-recycling systems that had
proven balky since they left Earth, and so on, a lot of such work in
this thrown-together, gremlin-ridden ship. The
troopers’ spare time, what there was of it, was taken up with what you’d
expect. TV, card games (Velcro strips on the back), and a surprising amount of
casual sex—hetero, homo, bi, solo, couples, and larger groups—much of it
exploring the possibilities of the zero G regime. June had avoided all of that,
and nobody had bothered her; the fifty-fifty male-female ratio saw to that. Instead, she spent
a lot of her time reading. The
accounts of the early astronauts, for instance. Not the flash-bang glory of
Apollo and the rest of the early U.S. program, but the Russians: dogged
cosmonauts with names like Dobro-volsky, Patsayev, Volkov, Lazarev, Makorov,
Popovich... From
as early as 1971 the cosmonauts had endured hundreds of days in low Earth orbit
in Soviet space stations, the Salyuts and the Mir, just boring a
hole in the sky, nowhere to go, trying to keep themselves alive and sane. Some
of those old guys had traveled farther and longer than she had—if not in a
straight line—and they had only dubious tractor-factory technology to
rely on. And some of the cosmonauts hadn’t come home. Reading
their accounts somehow made the Bucephalus less of a prison, for her. That and thinking
about Tom and Billie. Faster
than Reid Malenfant, the Bucephalus streaked across space toward
Cruithne. Maura Della Open journal.
March 3,2012. It
was, of course, the extraordinary incident at Nevada that led to the
decision—the right one, I think—to shut down the Blue education centers. The
idea was to try to liquidate the threat, eliminate the unknowns, represented by
the Blue children. Those responsible for the safety of the nation had no other
choice. The
media images of cold-eyed childcare professionals backed up by heavily armed
troops going into the centers and bundling bewildered, unresisting kids out of their
beds are offensive to anyone with a soul. However strange these children might
be they are still just kids. But it had to be done. Anyway
I know that what offends people about those images is not so much the handling
of the children itself but the way we were made to confront our own hypocrisy.
Everybody has always known, in their hearts, that the true purpose of the
centers was containment. Everybody is complicit. Guilty, ashamed, but still
afraid, we turned away. Now
the children, separated from their fellows, have disappeared into secure
environments, mostly military, all across the country. Out of sight they will
be forgotten; separated, they will be contained. That’s the idea anyhow. It
isn’t particularly palatable. But the problem did appear to be approaching a
resolution. Except at Nevada
itself. The
wisest thing for me to do would have been to keep out of it; no matter what the
resolution to the situation, there was absolutely nothing to gain for me. But
staying away just wasn’t an option. My damnable conscience, a true handicap for
a -politician, saw to that. Which
is how I came to be at the center when the climax came... Dan
Ystebo was waiting at the security gate when Maura got back to the center. A
week after the quark-nugget incident, the grade-school facade of the place had
been stripped away. Most of the staff, including Principal Reeve, were gone.
Security was tighter than ever, with what looked to Maura like a substantial
military force deployed around the perimeter fence and across the compound.
Guys with guns, in heavy body armor. Dan
walked her briskly to the heart of the compound. He looked fat and flustered,
but she suspected he was relishing his informality and sloppiness compared to
the stiff military types who now ran the place. Many of the rooms had been
cleared out and given over to military functions—weapons storage, surveillance,
a command post—with here and there a discarded toy or the dangling corner of
some child’s painting as deeply incongruous reminders of the life and youth
that had, if briefly and under restraint, come to this corner of the Nevada
desert. “I
prepared you a written report,” Dan was saying. “I can download it to—” “Just summarize.” “The
first stage of the clearance operation went to plan. Inasmuch as these goons
had a plan at all...” Most
of the children, Dan said, had been cleared out of the center on the first
sweep. But a hard core of a dozen or so had barricaded themselves in one of the
lab rooms and wouldn’t be moved. And one of the children was—had to be, of
course— little Tom Tybee. After
two days it had been obvious the situation was turning into a siege. The
commanders were seeking sanction to use greater force, and the whole thing
threatened to become a horrible mess. They
came to a room Maura recognized. It was the physics lab. But much had changed. It was much bigger
than she remembered; evidently two or three of the center’s rooms had been
knocked together. And it was brighter; the ceiling was coated with big
fluorescent strips that dumped hard flat colorless light over everything,
creating a The
room was ringed by soldiers and white-coated staff, monitoring, recording.
There was a sharp stink of ozone, and a sour compound of sweat and feces and
urine. And,
replacing the high-school type science instruments she had seen in here before,
there was now a much more substantial array of gear. There were instruments of
all kinds, mostly unrecognizable to her, all over the lab. Ducts and cables ran
everywhere over the floor, taped together. The
main item was some kind of torus, a fat ring of metal tightly wrapped with wire
coils, maybe fifteen feet across; it sat on a series of wooden trestles. Tubes
led off to other assemblies of gear, one of them the crude Tinkerbell
containment cage that Maura remembered from her last visit. And there was a new
cage, a mass of wire and metal rods, growing out of the middle \ of the
torus. Suffusing
everything was the bright glow of the object in the original wire cage: the
Tinkerbell anomaly, still dipping and darting through the air. Its light was
unearthly, easily casting shadows that could not be dispersed even by the
powerful fluo-rescents above. And,
through the little jungle of equipment, the children moved. They
stepped carefully, carrying bits of gear to and fro, their childish gait
uncertain. Three of them sat on the floor, surrounded by white equipment boxes,
eating what looked like hamburgers. In a corner, a couple of kids were
sleeping, curled up together. One, a dark little girl, had her thumb in her
mouth. All the kids were wearing what looked like nightclothes—loose tunics and
trousers, no shoes or socks. The pajamas were grubby, sometimes torn, but
neatly stitched with blue circles. The
children looked ill to Maura, but maybe that was an artifact of the hard
fluorescent light. She
said to Dan, “I take it we gave them what they wanted, what Anna demanded.” “It
was here in twenty-four hours, up and working twelve hours later.” “Tell me what it’s
for.” “It’s
a factory. As we thought. It makes quark nuggets, droplets of quark matter. The
children are growing positively charged nuggets through neutron capture.” He
pointed to the original cage, the darting Tinkerbell light. “Small nuggets bud
off the big mother in there. We don’t know how that happens, incidentally; we
thought that to make quark nuggets you would need to slam heavy ions together
at near light speed in a particle accelerator.” “Evidently not,”
Maura said. “How small is small?” “The
size of an atomic nucleus. The nuggets come spraying out of the cage and pass
through the magnetic spectrometer— that box over there—where a magnetic field
separates them out from other products. We have Cerenkov radiation detectors
and time-of-flight detectors to identify the nuggets. Then the nuggets pass
through that device—” a long boxy tube “—which is a linear electrostatic
decelerator. At least we think it is. The children modified it. The quark
nuggets emerge from the cage at relativistic velocities, and the decelerator—” “Slows them down.” “Right.
Then the nuggets enter the torus, the big doughnut over there. That contains
heavy water, which is water laced with deuterium, heavy hydrogen. The quark
nuggets are fed protons to make sure they have a positive charge. That’s
important because a negatively charged nugget would—” “Cause a runaway.
I remember.” “The
quark nuggets go on to another magnetic bottle, at the end of the line there,
and they are allowed to grow by absorbing neutrons. In the process energy is
released, as gamma rays.” “And that’s how a
power plant would be built.” “Maura,
this apparatus is already producing power, but not at useful levels
yet.” A
taller girl walked through the room, giraffe thin. She turned, unexpectedly,
and looked at Maura. “Anna,” Maura said
to Dan. “Yeah.
And there’s Tommy Tybee.” He was one of the three eating. “We’re feeding
them?” Dan
eyed her. “Of course we are. We haven’t yet reached the point where we are
prepared to starve out children. Anyhow it’s siege psychology. The
trick-cyclist types here are trying to keep up a line of dialogue with the
kids; the food, three or four times a day, is one way. And the kids get what
they want: junk food, soda, candy.” “Not so healthy.” “Not
a green vegetable in sight. But I think the consensus is we’ll fix their health
later.” He pointed. “The troopers even brought in a Porta-john. The kids don’t
wash much, though. And not a damn one of them will clean her teeth. “Here’s
the deal. We don’t get to cross this perimeter.” A blue line, crudely sketched
in chalk, ran across the polished floor. It looked to Maura like a complete
ring, running all the way around the equipment and the children’s encampment.
“We put food and stuff outside the line. Anna, or one of the others, collects
it.” “What happens if
we cross the line?” “We
don’t know. The goons haven’t tried yet. They know what happened to that care
worker. The bullet from the future.” “The kids must
sleep...” “In
shifts.” He pointed to the little huddle of sleeping forms. “Even now. They
always have lookouts. And they move in clusters. It wouldn’t be possible to
snatch one without others seeing, being close enough to react.” He scratched
his beard thoughtfully. “There are some military-college types analyzing the
patterns of the kids’ behavior. Turns out it’s very sophisticated. They work as
if they are a single unit, but you don’t hear any of them giving commands or
directing the others.” “Then how?
Telepathy?” Dan
shrugged. “They are all supersmart. Maybe they can all figure out the solution
to this dynamic tactical problem. Maybe they just know.” He paused. “But
it’s eerie to watch, Ms. Della. You can see the collective way they move. Like
a pack.” “Not human.” “I guess not.” The
atmosphere here was one of tension and suspicion. An image came into her mind of
Homo sapi children sitting around a fire, talking fast and fluidly, making
fine tools and bows and arrows, surrounded by a circle of baffled and wary
Neanderthal adults. There
was a sudden commotion on the other side of the lab: a brief scuffle, voices
raised. Somebody,
an adult civilian, had stepped inside the blue chalk perimeter of the
children’s domain. A couple of soldiers were reaching for him, weapons at their
waist, but the intruder was out of reach. “Oh, Christ,”
Maura said. Little
Torn came running out of the group of burger-munching kids, thin legs flashing.
He ran straight to his father and clung to his legs, as if that were all that
mattered, as if he were just some ordinary kid, and here was his father home
from a day’s work. Bill
kneeled down. “You’ve got to come with me now, Tom. It’s over now. We’ll go
back home, and wait for Mommy.” As
his father gently coaxed, Tom, clinging, was weeping loudly. All around the
room, Maura saw, weapons were being primed. The
girl Anna came forward now. Bill tensed, but let her approach the boy. Anna
laid her own thin hand on Tom’s head. “Tom? You can go with your father if you
want. You know that.” Tom’s
eyes were brimming pools of tears. His head tipped up; he looked from Anna to
his father and back again. “I don’t want you to go, Dad.” “But
we both have to go.” Maura heard the effort Bill was making to keep his voice
level. “Don’t you see? Everything will be fine. Your room is still there, just
the way you left it.” “No. Stay here.” “I
can’t.” Bill’s voice was breaking. “They are sending me away. The soldiers. I
have to go now. And you have to come with me.” “No—” The girl stepped
back. “Let him go, Mr. Tybee.” Maura
knew what was coming. Dread gathering blackly, she pushed forward; she got to
the perimeter chalk line before she was stopped by a burly trooper. She called,
“Bill. Come out of there.” Bill
grabbed the boy and straightened up, clutching Tom against his chest. “He’s my
son. I can’t stand any more of this. Jesus, don’t any of you understand that?” Maura
said, as harshly as she could, “You have to let him go, Bill” “No!”
It was barely a word, more a roar of anger and pain. Holding Tom, Bill pulled
away from Anna and tried to step out of the circle. There was a flash. Bill fell,
screaming, grabbing at his leg. Tom,
released, tumbled; two children caught him and hauled him back to the center of
the lab, out of reach. Bill
was on the ground, his lower right leg reduced to a mass of smashed flesh,
shards of bone, a few tatters of cloth. A burly trooper in heavy body armor
took a step forward, over the chalk line. He grabbed Bill around the
waist—Maura heard the whir of hydraulics—and he hauled Bill bodily out of the
blue circle, out of the room. A
trooper jumped on a table—a sergeant, Maura realized. “Let’s clear the room
now, people. Let’s keep it orderly.” “My God,” Dan
Ystebo said. Maura said,
“Another bullet from the future?” “The
flash came from the bottle.” He pointed at the magnetic bottle at the end of
the quark-nugget production line. “They shot him with a quark nugget.” He
laughed, his voice strained. “They don’t need help from downstream any more.” A
trooper approached; they were hustled out of the room. But as she left, Maura
couldn’t shut out of her head the sound of two people screaming: Bill Tybee, in
the care of the paramedics, fighting to stay conscious; and his son, Tom, torn
between warm past and chill future, a future he already knew his father
couldn’t share. And she knew, now,
there were few options left. Maura
and Dan were restricted to a bunker a couple of miles from the center itself. It
was comfortable here: air-conditioned, clean, orderlies to serve coffee to the
representative and her companion. But in the big central command, control, and
communications room— C Cubed, as the military types called it—there was an air
of tension. Even
though the target, monitored from a hundred angles, was just a group of eleven
children, still confined to their blue-chalk circle. Just children: working,
sleeping, eating, even playing. Eleven spindly, unwashed kids. The first
countermeasure was invisible. When
it was initiated some of the children—Maura counted them, four, five, six—fell
down immediately. Maura could see them vomiting, and one little girl had a dark
stain spreading over her backside as her bowels loosened. They were clutching
their stomachs and crying—zoom in on twisted faces. .
Anna hauled the little ones into the big new cage they had built at the center
of the heavy-water torus. As soon as they were inside the cage the children’s
retching seemed to stop, and they immediately calmed. Anna sat the smallest
girl on her lap and stroked her sweat-tangled hair. Soon
all the children were inside the cage, sitting or standing or lying. Anna led
them in singing what sounded like a nursery rhyme. “So much for
that,” Dan said. “What was it?” “Deer
savers,” he said. “Like on the hood of your car. Infrasound—very low frequency
stuff. If you tune it right you can cause disorientation, nausea, even
diarrhea. The FBI have been using it for years.” “Good God
almighty.” “Every
conspiracy nut knows about it. It was the best hope, in my opinion.” “Hope of what?” “Of
a peaceful conclusion to this mess. But it didn’t work. Look at them. As soon
as they got inside that cage of theirs they were immune. The cage is a barrier
against infrasound.” “Yes, and what
else does it do?” “I have a feeling
we’ll find out. So... what next?” Next turned out to
be an invasion. They
kept the infrasound turned on for twelve hours. At least that kept the children
trapped in their cage of steel and wire. Some of the kids managed to sleep, but
there was no food in there, no water, no sanitation. Then
the troopers went in, eleven of them in their exo-suits: strictly SIPEs, for
Soldier Integrated Protective Ensemble. They walked with a stiff, unnatural
precision. Over each trooper’s head was a complex, insectile mask: a totally
contained respiratory system, night-vision goggles, a heads-up display, even
cute little sensors that would aim weapons the way the soldier happened to be
looking. Eleven
supersoldiers, one for each superkid, stomping through grade-school corridors.
Maura wondered what the troopers were feeling, how they had been briefed—how
they were supposed to deal with this personally, even supposing they were
successful. In the event they
didn’t even reach the lab. Maura
actually saw the quark nugget bullets come flying out through the walls of the
compound, then falling into the body of the Earth. Then the retreat
began. Three
troopers had died. Two more were injured and had to be carried out by their
companions. One came out with her SIPE half disabled, one leg dragging crazily. The
children, fragile-looking stick figures in their tent of wire, didn’t seem to
have moved. Dan Ystebo
grunted. “One option left, then.” It took another
ten hours for the final approval to be obtained. Far
beyond her jurisdiction, Maura Della was nevertheless consulted by
administration officials. She was invited to take part by e-presence at
security meetings in the White House family theater. The attention was
flattering, the weight of the decision overwhelming. Before
she made her final recommendation she took time out, went and sought out a
shower room, stood in the jet for long minutes with the dial turned to its
hottest, and the air filled up with sauna steam. She
hadn’t slept for maybe thirty-six hours. She couldn’t remember the last time
she had sat down to eat. She had no idea how well her mind was functioning. But
this was, it seemed, a battlefield. The front line. And you don’t get much
sleep on the battlefield... Open journal.
March 8,2012. It’s
clear that whether she meant it or not, Anna’s briefly sketched prospectus—a
new social order devised by the Blue children—has finally crystallized
hostility to them, even more than the physical threat they represent. Nobody is
about to submit to an ideology drawn up by a bunch of swivel-eyed kids. And
underlying that is an inchoate fear that even considering the proposals will
somehow lead to a transfer of actual control to the children. After
all, what were Nazi Germany and the Soviet Union but triumphs of a centralized,
planning, “scientific” elite? It seems to me that the human race simply isn’t
advanced enough yet to be able to trust any subset of itself with the power to
run the lives of the rest. That
isn’t to say that in all parts of the planet the response will be the same.
Maybe some deranged totalitarian asshole is trying to recruit local Blue kids
to prop up his lousy regime even now. And even some politically advanced parts
of the world might not find the children’s proposals quite as instinctively
repelling as Americans. The French, for example, have an instinct for
centralization that dates back to Colbert in the seventeenth century. As a
visiting American I have been bemused to observe how their senior people work,
top managers trained in the grandes ecoles gliding between positions as
ministerial advisers and captains of industry. Not
in America, though. America was after all built on the belief that centralized
control is in principle a bad thing. And what about democracy? In fact I would
be deeply suspicious of anybody, any stern Utopian, who advocated handing over
power to any elite, however benevolent. But
I suspect there is a still deeper fear, even an instinct, that lies buried
under the layers of rationalization. Even in my own heart. It
may be that these children are in some sense superior to the Homo
sapiens stock from which they emerged. Maybe they could run the world
better than any human; maybe a world full of Blues would be an infinitely
better place, a step up. Maybe.
But as I was elected to serve the interests of a large number of Hsap—and
as a proud Hsap myself—I’m not about to sit around and let these Blues
take my planet away. If
this final solution is turned down now, presumably further military options
will be discussed, rehearsed, tried out, in escalating severity. Maybe we will,
in the end, come back to this point again, the unleashing of the fire. But by
then it could be too late. Time is the key. But
all this is rationalization. I have to decide whether to destroy eleven
American children. That is the bottom line. I
did not enter politics to be involved in this kind of operation. But who did?
And I have learned that leadership is, more often than not, the art of choosing
the least worst among evils. Always assuming we
still have a choice. Learning to live
with myself after this is going to be interesting. She
turned off her shower. The steam dispersed, the air cleared, and she was
instantly cold. Once
again she stood with Dan Ystebo in the C Cubed center. But the place was silent
now save for the soft hiss of the air-conditioning, the whirr of the cooling
fans of the equipment. The
various instruments monitoring the children’s physical state, their heartbeat
and respiration and temperature, and measuring the temperature and air
composition, and the electromagnetic fields and particles crisscrossing the
rebuilt physics lab—all of this was ignored. Everybody was watching the
softscreens, the visual images of the center’s exterior, the children in their
cage. And the moment
came unexpectedly, softly. There was an
instant of blinding light. Then
it was as if a giant metal ball had dropped out of the sky. The center—the
buildings, the drab dormitory, the fence, a few abandoned vehicles—seemed to
blossom, flying apart, before they vanished, their form only a memory. A wave
passed through the ground, neat concentric pulses of dirt billowing up, and it
seemed to Maura that the air rippled as a monstrous ball of plasma, the air
itself torn apart, and began to rise. The
sensor burned out. The screen image turned to hash, and the bunker turned into
an electronic cave, sealed from the world. The
bunker was well protected. She barely felt the waves of heat and sound and
light and shattered air that washed over it. “A backpack nuke,”
she said to Dan Ystebo. “Cute name.” “About
a kiloton. They buried it in the foundations, weeks ago.” A
wall-mounted softscreen came back online, relaying a scratchy picture. It
was an image of the center. Or rather, of the hole in the ground where the
center had been. A cliche image, the stalk of a mushroom cloud. The
camera zoomed in. There was something emerging from the base of the cloud. It
was hard, round, silvery, reflective, like a droplet of mercury. It was
impossible to estimate its size. There
was utter silence in the bunker, the silver light of the droplet reflected in a
hundred staring eyes. The
droplet seemed to hover, for a heartbeat, two. And then it shot skyward, a blur
of silver, too rapidly for the camera to follow. “I wonder where
they are going,” Dan said. “The downstream,
of course,” she said. “I hope...” “Yes?” “I hope they’ll
understand.” The mushroom cloud
swept over the sun. Emma Stoney And on Cruithne,
Emma prepared to explore an alien artifact. The
continual shifting of the light, the slow wheel of the stars and the shrinking
of her shadow, lent the place an air of surre-ality. Nothing seemed to stay
fixed; it was as if craters and dust and people were swimming back and forth,
toward her and away from her, as if distance and time were dissolving. Somehow,
standing here on the asteroid’s complex surface, it didn’t seem so strange at
all that the “empty” space around her was awash with trillions of
neutrinos—invisible, all but intangible, sleeting through her like a ghost
rain. If she was going to hear echoes from the future anywhere, she thought, it
would be here. But
nothing seemed real. It seemed wrong that she should be here, now; she
felt like a shadow cast by the genuine, solid Emma Stoney, who was probably
sitting in some office in New York or Vegas or Washington, still struggling to
salvage something of Bootstrap’s tangled affairs. But
here was Malenfant’s voice crackling in her headset, barking orders in his
practical way. “Make sure you’re attached to at least two tethers at all times.
Do you all understand? Cornelius, Emma, Michael?” One
by one they answered—even Michael, in his eerie translated voice. Yes. I won
‘tfall off. “Let’s get on with
it,” Cornelius murmured. Malenfant
led them to a pair of guide cables. They were made of yellow nylon and had been
pinned to the dirt by the fireflies. Looking
ahead, Emma saw how the tethers snaked away over the asteroid’s tight, broken
horizon. Malenfant said, “Clip yourself to the guide cables. We’ve practiced
with the jaw clips; you know how to handle them. Remember, always keep ahold of
at least two cables...” Emma
lifted herself with her toes, tilted, and let herself fall gently forward. It
was like falling through syrup. The complex, textured surface of the asteroid
approached her faceplate; reflections skimmed across her gold visor. She
let her gloved hands sink into the regolith. She heard a soft squeaking, like
crushed snow, as her gloves pushed into the dust. This was the closest
she had come to Cruithne. On
impulse, she undipped her outer glove, exposing her skin-suited hand. She could
actually see her skin, little circles of it amid the orange spandex, exposed to
vacuum, forty million miles from Earth. Her hand seemed to prickle, probably
more from the effects of raw sunlight than from the vacuum itself. She
pushed her half-bare hand into the asteroid ground. The surface was sun-hot,
but the regolith beneath was cold and dry. She felt grains—sharp, shattered,
very small, like powder. But the dust was very loose, easily compacted; it
seemed to collapse under her gentle pressure, and soft clouds of it gushed away
from her fingers. When
she had pushed her hand in maybe six inches, the dust started to resist her
motion, as if compacting. But her probing fingers found something small and
hard. A pebble. She closed her hands around it and pulled it out. It was
complex, irregularly shaped, the size of her thumb joint. It was made of a
number of different rock types, she could see, smashed and jammed together. It
was a breccia, regolith compacted so the grains stuck together, analogous to
sandstone on Earth. She
rolled the pebble in her fingers, letting dust flake off on her skin, relishing
the raw, physical contact, a window to reality. She
tucked the pebble back in its hole. She rubbed her fingers over each other to
scrape off a little of the dust that clung to her skinsuit glove, and put back
her outer glove. Snug in its layers of cooling and meteorite-protection gear,
her hand tingled after its adventure. When
they were done, clipped to the cables in a line, Malenfant stood briefly to
inspect them, then let himself fall back to the surface. “Here we go.” And he
crawled away, toward the horizon. Emma
dug her gloved hands into the regolith and pulled herself along the ground. She
could see the feet of Michael ahead, was aware of Cornelius bringing up the
rear behind her. It was like skimming along the floor of a swimming pool; she
just paddled at the regolith with one hand, occasionally pushing at the ground
to keep up. They
covered the ground rapidly. Fireflies ghosted alongside them, scrabbling over
the surface in a blur of pi tons and tethers, making this an expedition of
scrambling humans and spiderlike robots. Her
perspective seemed to swivel around so that she no longer felt as if she were
sailing over a sea-bottom floor but climbing, scrambling up the face of some
dusty cliff. But this cliff bulged outward at her, and there was nothing
beneath her to catch her. And
now the world seemed to swivel again, and here she was clinging to a ceiling
like a fly. She found herself digging her gloves deep into the regolith. But
she couldn’t support her weight here, let alone keep herself pinned flat
against the roof. Her heart thumped, so loud in her ears it was painful. A hand grabbed her
shoulder. It
was dark, she realized. Without noticing she’d sailed into the shadow of the
asteroid. She flipped up her gold visor, and now Malenfant loomed, a fat,
ghostly snowman. There were stars all around his head. “You okay?” She
took stock. Her stomach seemed to have calmed, the thumping of her heart
slowing. “Maybe moving around this damn rock is harder than I expected.” She
looked back. Cornelius came clambering along the guide ropes after her, paddling
at the regolith like a clumsy fish. Despite the darkness of the asteroid’s
short “night,” Cornelius wouldn’t lift his sun visor. Malenfant
grinned at Emma and made a starfish sign in front of his face, a private joke
from their marriage. The poor sap has barfed in his suit. Somehow that made
Emma feel a whole lot better. “Anyhow it’s
over.” “It is?” Malenfant helped
her to her feet. “We’re here.” And she found
herself facing the artifact. It
was just a hoop of sky blue protruding from the asteroid ground, rimmed by
stars. It sat in a neat craterlike depression maybe fifty yards across. She
could see the marks of firefly pitons and tethers, the regular grooves made by
scoops as the robots had dug out this anomaly from the eroded hulk of Cruithne.
The fireflies had fixed a network of tethers and guide ropes around the
artifact. They looked, bizarrely, like queuing ropes around some historic
relic. Malenfant,
tethered to the dirt, stood before the artifact, facing it boldly. Cornelius
and Michael were clambering along more tethers toward him, ghosts in the pale
starlight, just outlines against a background of black dirt and wheeling stars
and alien blue. Emma
approached the artifact. It was perfectly circular, as far as she could see,
like a sculpture. A small arc at the base was buried in the dirt of Cruithne.
There were stars all around the ring, in the night sky—but not within its hoop,
she noticed now. The disc of space cut out by the hoop was black, blacker than
the sky itself. It
was obviously artificial. A made thing, in a place no human had been before. And
it was glowing, here in the asteroid night. She glanced down at herself.
There was blue artifact light on her, too, highlighting from the folds of her
meteorite-protection oversuit. Malenfant
said, “Let’s not freak out. It’s not going to bite us. We’re not going to
slacken up on our tether drill, and we’re going to watch our consumables every
second of the stay here. Is that understood? Okay, then.” Clipping
themselves to the guide ropes, Emma firmly gripping Michael’s hand, the four
humans moved in on the artifact. Reid Malenfant Malenfant
got to maybe six feet from the base of the hoop, where it slid into the
regolith. The hoop towered over him. That interior looked jet black, not
reflecting a single photon cast by his helmet lamp. He
glared into the disc of darkness. What are you for? Why are you here? There was, of
course, no reply. First things
first. Let’s do a little science here, Malenfant. Sliding
his tether clips along the guide ropes, he paced out the diameter of the hoop.
Thirty feet, give or take. He approached the hoop itself. It was electric blue,
glowing as if from within, a wafer-thin band the width of his palm. He could
see no seams, no granularity. He
reached out a gloved hand, fabric encasing monkey fingers, and tried to touch
the hoop. Something
invisible made his hand slide away, sideways. No
matter how hard he pushed, how he braced himself against the regolith, he could
get his glove no closer than an eighth of an inch or so to the material. And
always that insidious, soapy feeling of being pushed sideways. He
reported this to Cornelius, who grunted. “Run your hand up and down, along the
hoop.” Malenfant did so.
“There are.. . ripples.” “Tidal effects. I
thought so.” “Tidal?” “Malenfant, that
hoop may not be material.” “If it ain’t
material, what is it?” Folded time. That
was Michael, skimming easily around the artifact, as if he’d been born in this
tiny gravity. Malenfant snapped,
“What the hell does that mean?” Cornelius
said, “He’s saying this thing might be an artifact of spacetime.” He labored at
the instruments the fireflies were deploying. The instruments, sleek anonymous
boxes, were connected to each other and to a central data-collection point by
plastic-coated cables, light pipes, and diagnostic leads. The cluster of
instruments was powered by a small radiothermal isotope power generator. The
cables refused to uncoil properly and lie flat. Cornelius stared at chattering
data, avoiding the stern mystery of the thing itself. “I have a gravity
gradiometer here. I’m picking up some strange distortions to the local gravity
field that... I need to figure out some kind of gravity-stress gauge that will
tell me more.” Mumbling on, he tapped at his softscreen with clumsy gloved fingers. Malenfant
understood not a damn word. He had the feeling Cornelius wouldn’t be much help
here. He
walked back to the center of the hoop. That sheet of silent darkness faced him,
challenging. Abruptly
the sun emerged from behind a hill to his left, as Cruithne’s fifteen-minute
day rolled them all into light once more. His shadow stretched off, to his
right, over the crumbled, glistening ground, shrinking as he watched. The
sunlight dimmed the eerie blue glow of the hoop. But where the light struck the
hoop’s dark interior, it returned nothing: not a highlight, not a speckle of
reflection. He reached out a
hand, palm up, to the dark surface. No. Michael
was beside him. The kid reached up and grabbed Malenfant’s arm, trying to pull
it back. But Michael was too light; his feet were dangling above the regolith,
tethers snaking languidly around him. Malenfant lowered
him carefully. Michael
bent and rummaged in the asteroid dirt. He straightened up, hands and sleeves
soiled, holding a pebble, an irregular chunk of breccia the size and shape of a
walnut. He threw the stone, underarm, into the hoop. It
sailed in a straight line, virtually undisturbed by Cruithne’s feeble gravity. Then
the stone seemed to slow. It dimmed, and it seemed to Malenfant that it became
reddish, as if illuminated by a light that was burning out. The stone
disappeared. Michael was
looking up at him, grinning. Malenfant
patted his helmeted head. “You’re a scientist after my own heart, kid. Hands
on. Let’s go find that rock.” He started to work his way around the artifact to
the far side. The ropes were awkward, and clipping and unclipping the tethers
took time. Michael
stared around at the ground beneath the hoop. He was still grinning, the
happiest he’d been since he had left Earth. My stone is not here. “Dear
God,” Emma said. “Just as we saw when the firefly went through.” “Yeah.
But seeing it for real is kind of spooky. I mean, where is that stone now?” Michael
found another stone, dug out of the dirt, and he threw it into the black
surface. The stone slowed, turned red, winked out. This time it looked to
Malenfant as if it hadflattened as it approached the surface. “Malenfant.” He turned. Emma
was pointing. The
surface was churned up, pitted and cratered—but then, so was the surface all
over the asteroid. What made this different was what lay in the craters. Scraps
of flesh. Dead squid, bodies crushed and broken, disrupted by vacuum,
desiccated, life-giving fluids lost to space. He loosened his
tether and tried to get closer to her. “There was a war
here,” Emma said. “Or an execution.
Or—” “Or
suicide.” He felt Emma’s hand creep into his. “It’s just like home.” “What do you
mean?” “Maybe
these are the ones who explored the artifact. The Sheenas. Or maybe some of
them were touched by the downstream signal.” “Like Michael, and
the other children.” “Yes.
And the others feared them, feared what they had become, and killed them.” Or
maybe, Malenfant thought, the smart ones won. He wasn’t sure which was the
scarier prospect. “What have we got
here, Cornelius?” “Ask
the boy,” Cornelius snapped. “He’s the intuitive genius. I’m just a
mathematician. Right now I’m trying to gather data.” Malenfant said
patiently, “Tell me about your data, then.” “I
didn’t know what to measure here. So I brought everything I can think of. I
have photodetectors so I can measure the light that’s reflecting off that
thing, and the light it emits, at a variety of energies. I have a gravity
gradiometer, six rotating pairs of accelerometers, that they use in nuclear
submarines to detect underwater ridges and mountains from variations in the
gravity pull—nice plowshare stuff. “There’s
a powerful magnetic field threading the artifact. Did I tell you that? “Oh,
and I have particle detectors. Solid state, slabs of silicon that record electrical
impulses set off by particles as they pass through. Nothing very elaborate. I
even have a lashed-up neutrino detector that is showing some results;
Malenfant, that thing seems to be a powerful neutrino source.” Cornelius
was talking too much. Spooked, Malenfant thought. Handling this less well than
the kid, in fact. “What is an artifact of spacetime?” Cornelius
hesitated. “I shouldn’t have said that. I’m speculating.” Malenfant waited. Cornelius
straightened up stiffly. “Malenfant, I feel like an ancient Greek philosopher,
Pythagoras maybe, confronted by an electronic calculator. If we experiment we
can make some guess about its function, but—” And Emma was
yelling. “Michael!” Michael
had taken off all his tethers. He looked back at Emma, waved, and then made a
standing jump. In the low gravity he just sailed forward, tumbling slightly. Emma
grabbed for him, but he had gone much too far to reach. He
hit the black surface, square at the center, just as he’d clearly intended. He
seemed to Malenfant to flatten—his image became tinged with red—and then he
shot away, as if being dragged into some immense tunnel. There
was a screech in Malenfant’s headset, a howl of white noise loud enough to hurt
his ears. He saw Emma and Cornelius clap their hands to their helmets in a vain
attempt to block out the noise. After a couple of
seconds, mercifully, it ceased. But Michael was
gone. Emma
was standing before the artifact. “Michael!” The burnished hoop was gleaming in
her gold faceplate. Malenfant couldn’t see her face. But he knew that tightness
in her voice. He
looked for something practical to do. Emma was unteth-ered, he saw. He bent and
picked up loose tethers and clipped them to her belt. She turned to him.
“So,” she said. “What do we do now?” “Malenfant.”
It was Cornelius. “Listen to this.” He tapped at his softscreen, and a
recording played in Malenfant’s headset. Words, too soft to make out. “It’s
the screech,” Cornelius said. “It came from the artifact, a broad-spectrum
radio pulse that—” “Turn up the volume,
damn it.” Cornelius
complied. It was, of course,
Michael—or rather, his translated voice. I found my stone. Emma Stoney The three of them
beat a hasty retreat back to the dome. Cornelius
dragged off his suit, went straight to his softscreens, and started working
through the data. Malenfant
patiently gathered up the discarded equipment. He hooked up their backpacks to
recharge units. And then he got a small vacuum cleaner to suck up the loose
dust. Emma grabbed his
arm. “I can’t believe you’re doing this.” “We’ll
all be finished if we forget the routines, the drills, our procedures.” “We
lost Michael. We all but kidnapped him, brought him all
the way to this damn asteroid, and now we lost him. His oxygen will expire in—”
She checked.”—ten more hours.” “I know that.” “So what are you
going to do? “ He
looked exhausted. He let go of the cleaner; it drifted to the floor. “I told
Cornelius he has one hour, one of those ten, to figure out what we’re dealing
with here.” “And then what?” He shrugged. “Then
I suit up and go in after the boy.” Emma
shook her head. “I never imagined it would come to this.” “Then,”
Cornelius said coldly, “you didn’t think very far ahead.” “Your language is
inhuman,” Emma said. Cornelius
looked startled. “Perhaps it is. But to tell you the truth, I’m not sure
Michael is fully human. He’s been one step ahead of us since we arrived here.
It may be he knew exactly what he was doing when he walked through that portal,
where he was going. It was his choice. Have you thought of that?” An air-circulation
pump clattered to a stop. Malenfant
and Emma stared at each other. After so many weeks in the O’Neill and
the hab bubble, she’d gotten to know every mechanical bang and whir and clunk
of the systems that kept her alive. And she knew immediately that something was
wrong. She
followed Malenfant to Cornelius, who was sitting on a T-chair by the hab’s
mocked-up control board. The softscreen display panels were a mess of red
indicators; some of them were showing nothing but a mush of static. “What’s happened?” Cornelius
turned to Malenfant, the muscles around his eyes tight with strain. “It looks
like something fried our electronics.” “Like what? A
solar flare?” “I doubt it.” Malenfant
tapped at a softscreen. “We’re not in any immediate danger. The surface systems
seem to have gone down uniformly, but a lot of the hab systems are too stupid
to fail.” Emma said, “Have
we taken a radiation dose?” “Maybe. Depending
what the cause of this is.” “My God.” Cornelius had
produced an image on the softscreen. It
was a star field. But something, an immense shape, was occluding the stars, one
by one. In the middle of the black cutout form, a light winked. “That’s a ship,” Malenfant
said. “But who—” With
a mechanical rattle, all the hab’s systems stopped working, and silence fell. Cornelius turned
to Malenfant. “Too stupid to fail?” Emma
felt hot, stuffy, and her chest ached. Without the air circulation and
revitalization provided by the loop systems, the carbon dioxide produced by her
own lungs would cluster around her face, gradually choking her. She
waved at the air before her mouth, making a breeze, fighting off panic. The
softscreen image, relayed by some surface camera, fritzed out. “I think we’d
better suit up again,” said Malenfant. June Tybee June
lay loosely strapped into her couch. She was one of ten troopers in this big
circular cabin, which was one of five stacked up at the heart of Bucephalus.
The troopers in their armor looked like a row of giant beetles. Her
suit, after weeks of practice, felt like part of her body, even the bulky
helmet with its thick connectors. The suit was colored charcoal gray, nearly
black. Asteroid camouflage. It had been a relief for June when the order had
come, just before the brilliant flash of the EMP bomb, to close up her visor.
The troopers ought to be rad-shielded, here at the heart of the ship. But it
didn’t do any harm to be wrapped in the suit’s extra shielding. Now
the covers on the cabin windows snapped open. The windows were just little
round punctures in the insulated, padded walls. But they were enough to show
her the stars—and something else. A
shape, charcoal black and massive, came swimming into her field of view. It
looked like a barbecue brick that somebody had been taking potshots at. But
there were structures on the surface, she saw: little gold domes, what looked
like a spacecraft, a glimmer of electric blue. There
were whoops and shouts, and June felt her heart thump with anticipation. It was Cruithne.
They had arrived. But
then a series of bangs hammered at the hull of the carrier. She knew from
experience what that was: blips of the attitude-control thrusters. But such a
prolonged firing was unusual. She
felt a ghostly shove sideways. It took a while for a ship the mass of Bucephalus
to change course. But right now it was trying mighty hard. And
something new came sailing past the window. It was a golden sphere, rippling
and shimmering. It was inexplicable: beautiful, even graceful, but utterly
strange—a golden jellyfish swimming up at her out of the darkness. Suddenly
it came to June where she was, what she was doing, how far she was from home.
The Bucephalus suddenly seemed very fragile. Fear clutched at her chest,
deep and primitive. Emma Stoney “Jeez,” Malenfant
said, his radio-transmitted voice crackling in her ear. “It’s the
cops.” Emma
was out in the open, locked into her suit, staring at the sky. The ship was like
nothing she had seen before. It
was a squat cylinder with a rounded snub nose. She could see no rocket nozzles
at its flaring base. It had two giant finlike wings on which were marked the
letters USA, and it had a USASF roundel and a Stars and Stripes painted close
to the base. There were complex assemblies mounted on some parts of the hull:
an antenna cluster, what looked like a giant swivel-mounted searchlight. The
hull was swathed with thick layers of insulation blankets, pocked and yellowed
by weeks in space. Somehow
it disturbed Emma to see that huge mass hanging over her in the Cruithne sky: a
sky she had become accustomed to thinking of as empty save for the stars, the
gleam of Earth, the lurid disc of the sun. A
few yards ahead of her a firefly robot was maneuvering, working its pitons and
tethers, in a tight, neat circle, over and over, its carapace scuffed and
blackened with dust. It was scrambled, like the equipment in the hab module. But
their suits were working fine. Malenfant had gotten into the habit of burying
the suits under a few feet of loosely packed regolith. Just a little more
protection, he always said. Now Emma was starting to see the wisdom of
that. “He’s
coming down over the pole,” Malenfant murmured now, watching the ship. “Looks
like a single-stage-to-orbit design. See the aerospike assembly at the base
there? The base would serve as the heat shield on reentry. It’s one big mother.
How could they assemble it, fly it so quickly, chase us out here?” Cornelius
shrugged, clumsy in his suit. “Shows how seriously they take you. Anyway now we
know what happened to the electronics.” “Oh,” said
Malenfant. “An BMP.” Emma asked, “BMP?” “Electromagnetic
pulse,” Cornelius said. “They set off a small nuclear weapon above the
asteroid. Flooded our electronics with radiation.” “My God,” Emma
said. “How much of a dose did we take?” They
had no dosimeters, no way to answer the question. Emma felt her flesh crawl
under her skinsuit, as if she could feel the sleet of hard radiation coursing
through her body. “Anyhow
it was seriously dumb,” Malenfant said. “It’s made it impossible for us to talk
with them.” “Maybe
they thought they had no choice,” Cornelius said. “They didn’t know what they
were flying into here, after all—” And
then Emma saw something new: a sac of water, encased in rippling gold fabric,
sailing up from the surface of Cruithne toward the intruder. Malenfant
clenched a fist. “God damn, it’s the squid. The ones who stayed. They’re
fighting back.” Emma’s
heart sank. They were doomed, it seemed, to a battle, whether they wanted it or
not. Sparks
burst from complex little clusters along the hull of the ship. The great ship
began to roll, deflecting ponderously. But it wasn’t going to be enough. The
converging of the two giant masses, in utter silence, was oddly soothing to
watch, despite her understanding of the great and deadly forces involved: they
were like clouds, she thought: complex clouds of metal and water and fabric. The
water bomb’s membrane snagged on some projection on the ship’s hull. The water
within gushed out, blossoming to vapor in a giant, slow explosion. The ship was
set tumbling erratically, nose over tail, and the membrane, crumpled, fell
away. Emma could see more sparks now as the pilots blipped their attitude
thrusters, struggling to bring their craft under control. “Not enough,”
Cornelius said. “What do you
mean?” Emma said. “If
the collision had been head-on the squid missile would have wrecked that thing.
Cracked it open like an egg. But that sideswipe is just going to inconvenience
them.” “You mean,”
Malenfant said, “it will make them mad.” Now
little hatches in the ship’s hull slid back, and tiny, complex toys squirted
out into space. They swiveled this way and that, tight and neat, and then
squirted in dead straight lines over the horizons. “Comsats,”
said Malenfant. “For command, communications, control. So they can see all the
way around the rock when they begin their operations.” Emma asked, “What
operations?” “Taking Cruithne.
What else?” And then the
ground shook. They
were all floating a little way upward, she saw, like water drops shaken off by
a dog. When they landed they staggered. Emma thought she could feel huge slow
waves working through the dust-laden ground. Malenfant snapped,
“What the hell now?” Cornelius was
pointing to the horizon. From
beyond Cruithne’s dusty shoulder, an ice fountain was bursting upward. Droplets
fanned out in perfectly straight lines, gleaming like miniature stars,
unperturbed by Cruithne’s feeble gravity. “They’re hitting
the squid,” she said. “Their domes—” “Yeah,” Malenfant
growled. “How
did they do that?” Emma asked. “How do you fight a space war?” Malenfant
said, “Maybe they fired a projectile. Like an anti-satellite missile.” “No.”
Cornelius pointed to the searchlight-type mount on the hull of the ship. “That
looks like a laser-beam director to me. Probably a chemical laser, several
megawatts of power, a mirror a few feet across.” Emma asked, “Could
they fire it again?” “You
bet,” Malenfant said. “The babies they developed for Star Wars back in the
eighties were designed for thousands of shots.” Already the ice
fountain was dying. Emma
was glad some of the squid, at least, had been spared this, that they were on
their way to the Jupiter-orbit Trojans, where they would be far beyond the
reach of this heavy-handed military intervention. Unlike herself. “They’ll
take out our habitat next,” Cornelius said. “Then trash theO’NeilL” “They wouldn’t do
that,” Emma said. “That would kill us.” “They
don’t know who’s firing at them. They’re going to shoot first—” “—and
let Saint Peter sort us out,” Malenfant said grimly. “Hell, it’s what I’d do.” Emma
said, “Without the habitat, without O ‘Neill, we’ll be dead when the
suits expire. Ten, twelve hours.” Cornelius said
tightly, “I think we know that.” More
hatches opened and tiny rockets hurtled out, trailing cables. The rockets fell
over Cruithne’s tight horizon, and Emma saw sprays of regolith dust. The cables
went taut, and the ship began to turn, grandly, like a liner towed by tugboats. “He’s
harpooned us,” Malenfant said. “And now he’s winching himself in.” Another
hatch was opening in the ship’s belly. She saw a rectangle of pale gray light,
the figure of a person—a soldier— heavily armored. The soldier looked ant
sized. For the first time she realized how big the ship really was. Cornelius
moved. “We have to get away. Come on.” He dragged his tethers out of the
regolith, lay down flat, and began pulling himself by his fingertips over the
surface. He wasn’t even bothering to anchor himself, Emma saw. “Cornelius is in
kind of a hurry,” she said. Malenfant
said grimly, “I suspect he knows something we don’t. We’d better follow him.” Emma
fell forward. Cruithne dust billowed around her, and she began to float-crawl
forward, after the fleeing Cornelius. June Tybee June
was ready by the closed hatch. Her harness, slung loosely about her suit, was
attached to a guide rope that coiled loosely above her head. Just like taking a
parachute drop, she thought. Except, of course,
it wasn’t. The hatch slid
open. Cruithne
was framed in the hatchway: dark as soot, dimpled with craters of all sizes,
here and there glistening blue or red. She could see the guide rope snaking,
coils frozen in zero G, to a piton-tipped rocket buried in the dirt. There was
no sense of gravity. It was like looking straight ahead at a wall, rather than
down to a ground. Such
had been her proficiency in the zero G drills that she had been selected in the
first wave. And so here she was in the hatchway of a spacecraft, and she was
facing an asteroid. Oh Christ oh
Christ... Someone
slapped her on the back. She didn’t allow herself to hesitate. She gave her
harness one last tug, floated forward, and pushed hard out the hatch. She
was floating between two vertical walls, as if crossing between two buildings,
following the coiling cable. And when she looked down— She looked down
and saw stars. To
left and right, above, more stars. Space, above her and below her and all
around her. The confinement of her months inside Bucephalus fell away,
and the scale of the universe opened out from a few feet to infinity. She felt
her stomach churn. Nothing, no amount of training or simulation, nothing had
prepared her for the reality of this, of drifting in space. They should have
tried, though, she thought. She
clutched her weapon to her chest, focused on it to the exclusion of all else.
Such weapons were her specialty—in fact she had trained others in their use.
The gun was distorted in her view by her curved, tinted faceplate. It was a
combination laser rifle and projectile weapon—ordinary bullets, the clips and
barrels modified to take account of the vacuum. Big trigger for gloved fingers.
A fancy graphite lubricant that wouldn’t seize in the vacuum. Big modular parts
for easy repair. LED display to show her the laser’s power—right now, of
course, it was fully charged. .. The
transfer could only have taken a minute. It seemed much longer. Here
came the asteroid at last, its detail exploding, filling her faceplate. She saw
how its surface was sculpted by craters, circles on circles, like the beach
after the rain, like that day in Florida with Tom. But this beach was black as
coal, not golden, and the sky was black too, not washed-out blue, and she was a
long way from Florida. Her radar pinged
in her ear, warning her she was close. She spread out her
arms and legs, starfishing, as she’d been trained. She couldn’t tell from
looking how far she was from the surface; the closer she got, the more craters
and ragged holes she could see, so the surface texture was the same on every
scale— It
came as a shock when her hands pressed against soft, crumbling dirt. She
felt herself tipping. Then her knees and toes hit together. It felt as if she
were clinging to a wall—and oh shit, she was bouncing, floating back into
space. She scrabbled at the asteroid. She was panicking. She shut her eyes
and took a deep breath. She
opened her eyes, reached for the pitons dangling from her belt, dug one into
the surface, then a second, a third. Rapidly, efficiently now, she hooked her
tethers to the ropes, tested them with quick tugs, and then—another deep
breath, a moment of concentration—she ripped her harness clear of the guide
rope, and she was no longer connected to Bucephalus. She
dug her piton out of the ground, moved her tether, crawled forward. And here
she was, mountaineering up the face of an asteroid. The belly, arms, and legs
of her suit were already streaked and stained black, and she had to stop every
few minutes to wipe the shit off her faceplate. It was like crawling over a
broad, soot-strewn hill, as if after some immense forest fire. She
could see the Bucephalus hanging in the sky like some complex metal sun.
More troopers were coming down to Cruithne, sliding down the wire in absolute
silence. Holy
cow, she thought, I made it. Her spirits lifted. Tommy, Billie, this will make
a hell of a story for you and your kids. I hope somebody is recording this. She
saw a subsatellite sailing over her head, a little metal spider with glistening
solar panels, filmy antennae. It spun and jerked, angling down in a straight
line toward the horizon until it passed out of her sight. The gravity of Cruithne
was too weak for useful orbits, so the subsats were using small thrusters to
rocket their way around the asteroid. The lifetime of the sats was only a few
hours, limited by their fuel, but that ought to be enough; if the asteroid
wasn’t secured by then they would all be in trouble anyhow. When
she looked back Bucephalus was already hidden behind the close horizon.
It was as if she were alone here. She
ought to wait. The orders, for now, were just to spread out over the first few
hundred yards, and then to move steadily over the asteroid, keeping
line-of-sight contact on a buddy basis. Then they would converge on the various
installations. Clinging
to the dirt she sucked orange juice, sharp and cold, from the nipple dispenser
inside her helmet, and she found a fruit bar in there and crunched it; when she
pulled away a little more of the bar slid out toward her mouth. She
was in shadow right now, out of the sun, and she could see stars. The spin of
the asteroid was becoming more apparent; she could see how the stars were
wheeling slowly over her. And now here came Earth, fat and beautiful and blue,
heavy with light, the most colorful thing she could see. It was just a mote in
the sky; it was hard to believe that everything she had known before climbing aboard
Bucephalus—the kids, Bill, her family, all the places she had lived,
everywhere she had visited—all of it was contained in that pinprick of light. Something
sailed over her head, brilliant white in the sun. Another subsatellite? But
the thing she saw was wriggling. It had arms and legs. And some kind of cloud
spreading around it, spherical, misty. Gradually the wriggling stopped. Like a
stranded fish, she thought, numbly. Something had gone
wrong. Then
the asteroid shuddered and shook her loose, and she sailed upward into space. There was a flash,
ahead of her, in the direction of Bucephalus. Now
more objects came hailing over the horizon: complex, glittering, turning,
moving in dead-straight lines, all in utter silence. Pieces of wreckage. In that moment she
knew she wasn’t going home again. Emma Stoney The three of them
were back at the artifact. There
was a shudder hard enough to make Emma cling to her tether. Little sprays of
impact-smashed asteroid dust shot up from the ground. Cornelius
looked at his watch, a big mechanical dial strapped to his wrist. He made a
clenched-fist, grabbing gesture. “Right on time.” The
tremor, or whatever it was, subsided. Emma looked around. Nothing seemed to
have changed. The sun was wheeling slowly over her head. The blue circle
protruded from the dust as if it had been there for a billion years, oblivious
to the affairs of the humans who squabbled over the asteroid’s battered
surface. Malenfant said,
“What have you done, Cornelius?” “An
X-ray laser.” Emma could hear the exultation in Cornelius’ voice. “A little
Star Wars toy of my own. Small nuke as the power source... Well. It worked. And we felt it, all the way around the
asteroid to here, through three miles of rock.” Emma snapped, “How
many people have you killed?” Cornelius,
clinging to his tether, turned to face her. “They would have killed us. It
was us or them. And we couldn’t give them access to the portal.” “Why
not? My God, they represent the government. And besides, there were troopers
coming down off that ship. Sliding down a wire to the surface. I saw them.
Do you really think you’ll have killed them all?” “Take
it easy,” Malenfant said. “First we have to figure out what’s happened. Did
they have time to trash our hab, the O ‘Neilll If not, that’s the only
place on the asteroid to survive, the only way any of us can get home.” “You’re
suggesting we can make some kind of deal?” Emma asked, incredulous. “Emma, you know
me. I spent my life making deals—” And that was when
somebody shot her. June Tybee June coughed and
found she had vomited, orange juice and fruit bar and other shit
spraying over the inside of her faceplate. She
was dangling from a single tether, as if the asteroid had turned to a roof over
her head. Another couple of tethers curled around her, ripped free of the
regolith. There was only space below her, an infinite place she could fall down
into forever. The
ship wasn’t there any more. It looked like it had burst like a balloon. There
was just a cloud, slowly dispersing, of fragments: metal and plastic and
ripped-off insulation blanket. There
were bodies, of course, fragments in the cloud. Some of them were unsuited,
just shirtsleeved: the invalid troopers, maybe the pilots. They had never had a
chance. For
some reason that, the merciless killing of those helpless people, made
her more angry than anything else, more even than the fact of her own stranding
here, the fact that she would never see Tom or Billie again. She
had to get back to the asteroid before her last tether gave way. Cautiously,
hand over hand, she pulled herself along the curling rope. When
she got close enough to touch the regolith, she pounded more pitons into the
surface. She
broke radio silence, and tried calling. The subsatellites still squirted over
her head, darting this way and that like busy metal gnats, unable to comprehend
the fact that the giant ship that had brought them here was gone. No reply. She
had been the farthest from the ship at the moment of the explosion; maybe that
was why she had been spared. There might be others, disabled somehow. If that
was so there wasn’t a damn thing she could do about it. Before
she’d left the ship they’d been shown the position of the main squid
habitats—since destroyed by the chemical laser—and the humans here, Malenfant
and his associates. They had been heading for the far side of the asteroid. That was where she
must go. The
asteroid was a small place. She would surely find the enemy before her
consumables expired. Even if not, she must leave enough margin to get back to
their ship. If she wasn’t going home, neither were they. She
pulled out her tethers and began working her way once more around the asteroid.
She had a positioning system built into a heads-up display in her faceplate,
coordinates fed to her by the surviving subsats. It wasn’t so hard. She came through
the wreckage of a squid bubble habitat. There
was little to see here. The habitat membrane had simply been burst open. Only a
few shreds of fabric, a cluster of anonymous machinery, was left here. No
squid. Presumably they had all been sent sailing off into space when their
world ended, as had her own buddies. Good.
She only hoped the squid had been smart enough to understand death. A
little after that, she found herself coming into view of the blue circle. She
pressed herself against the regolith. Such was the tight curvature of the
asteroid, the claustrophobic nearness of its horizon, that she was
uncomfortably close. Three
figures were standing near the artifact, loosely tethered. They moved to and
fro in her sights, gesticulating, talking. As
she’d been trained, she braced her toes in the regolith and fixed her tethers
tighter before she raised her weapon. Otherwise the recoil might blow her clean
off Cruithne. She aimed. Unlike on Earth, the slug would travel in a
dead-straight line, not significantly perturbed by Cruithne’s miniature
gravity. She’d trained others for this; now they would never have a chance to
put those skills to use. She fired. And
again. Reid Malenfant The
invisible slug hit Emma hard in the leg. She was knocked off the surface. The
tether attached to her waist reached its full extent, jerked taut, and pulled
her back. She came slamming down to the surface, landing on her back. And then
she bounced, drifting upward and back along the length of the tether. “Emma?
Emma!” Clumsily, ignoring his own tether drill, Malenfant hurried to
her. He hauled her in by her tether, like landing a fish, and picked her up.
Her thigh was a bloody ruin. Malenfant could see blood boiling and popping. “We
need a tourniquet.” Regolith splashed
at his feet. Cornelius
grabbed his arm. “No time,” he said. “They’re coming for us.” Malenfant
looked around at the pocked landscape. He could see nobody. There wasn’t even
any sound to help him tell where the shots were coming from. Another splash,
another new crater. There was no
shelter, anywhere. The
blue circle towered over Malenfant, framing darkness. “This way,” he said.
“Into the portal.” Cornelius
pulled back. “It’s one-way. We won’t be able to get back.” “I
know.” Malenfant studied Cornelius, wishing he could see his face. “But we’ll
be alive. And something might turn up.” “Like what?” “Trust me,”
Malenfant said. And,
clutching Emma in his arms, he loosed his tethers, braced against the regolith,
and jumped. There was a blue
flash, an instant of astonishing pain— PART FOUR
Manifold The illimitable,
silent, never-resting THOMAS
CARLYLE Maura Della Open journal.
April 14,2012. Maybe I’m just
getting too old. I
should have expected this, this brush fire of panic that has swept the planet
after every TV news channel and Net site carried the pictures of the Blue kids
sailing out of a nuclear explosion. After the confusing messages and visions
from the sky, a consensus seems to have emerged: that we were shown a false
future, that the Carter prophecy is real, that we have just two centuries. To
some extent the human race today seems to react as a single organism to great
events. After all, we live in a wired world. Memes—information, ideas, fears,
and hopes—spread around the media and online information channels literally at
light speed. It
may be that this mass reaction is the greatest single danger facing us. Anyhow
I guess this is what happens when the lead story—all over the TV and radio
channels and info Nets of a wired-up humankind—is doomsday... Atal Vajpayjee Atal lay in the
undergrowth and focused his binocular corneal implants. The
Pakistani soldiers who guarded this place walked back and forth, weapons on
their shoulders, oblivious in the dense sunshine. It gave him a pleasing sense
of power to be able to see those soldiers, and yet to know they could not see
him. He
had found his spotting position without disturbance. He had followed the Grand
Trunk Road between Rawalpindi and Peshawar until he reached a modest track that
led into these wooded hills. From here, the buildings of the Topi scientific
research institute were clearly visible. Topi
was the place where scientists had developed Pakistan’s nuclear weapons. Now he need only
wait for the command to come through. The
day was hot. He wiped his forehead, and his fingers came away stained with
camouflage paint. He wondered if the boy who had come home that day more than
ten years ago would recognize him now. Atal had been just
eighteen years old. He
had grown up knowing that Kashmir was India’s most troubled province. Still, he
had been happy, his father a prosperous cloth merchant in Srinagar. Even the
crackle of gunfire at night, off in the hills, did not disturb him. Everything
changed on the day he came home from his studies—he would have been a doctor—to
find his mother crumpled on the step, crying, wailing. And in the house he had
found the remains of his father. Remains.
A cold, neutral word. Only the lower half of the
body had been identifiable as human at all. His mother had been able to
identify it only by a scar on the left foot. The authorities were able to
provide no comfort, to produce no suspects. Atal soon learned
the truth. His
father had worked for many years as an agent of the central Indian government.
He had striven to maintain the precarious stability of this troubled place. And
in the end that cause cost him his life. Since then, Atal
had worked for revenge. The
war had already begun, with skirmishes between troops in the hills, border
raids by Pakistani jets, the firing of India’s Agni missiles against military
targets. It
was a war that was inevitable because it was a war that everybody wanted. If
the strange predictions of the Western scientists were true—if the world really
was doomed, if superhuman children had defeated the U.S. Army in the desert and
flown to the Moon—then it was important that ancient wrongs be righted before
the darkness fell. He
knew he would probably not live through the day. But that did not matter. There
would be no future, no world for his children. There was only this, the
goal, the taste of victory before the failing of the light. The
radio screeched. Grunting, he gouged the little device out of his ear. It lay
on the grass, squealing like an insect. Electromagnetic
pulse. He
looked over his shoulder. Contrails: four, five, six of them, streaking from
the east. Ghauri missiles, nuclear tipped. Bombay, Delhi, Calcutta had only
minutes to live. But the returning
fire from India was assured. It
was the day, at last. He stood, raised his weapon, roared in defiance. A movement to his
right. An
explosion in his head. Light, sound, smell became confused, whirling. He was lying on
his side. Darkness fell. Xiaohu Jiang Xiaohu
opened her window and gazed out at the Beijing night. This tower block was one
of a series, well maintained but utterly cheerless, marching like tombstones
around the perimeter of the old city. Her mother had told her that the Beijing
sky, at this time of year, used to be famous for its clarity. Now, even the sun
at noon was sometimes obscured. Xiaohu was
particularly tired this night. Her
work, at the state-run municipal waste-processing plant, was as ever grim and
demanding. And—notwithstanding the strange news from America, the bright new
spark everyone could see on the face of the Moon—she had no choice but to
attend the xuexi hui, the weekly political study session, in the large
communal area at the base of the building. Still,
somewhat to her surprise, the materials distributed this week had actually been
interesting. Here,
for example, was a new edition of an old pamphlet, An Outline of Certain Questions
About Socialism, which dealt with the official Party response to the Carter
prediction. It had surprised her. If Carter was correct, the pamphlet claimed,
then only misery lay ahead for future generations. If a child never existed, it
could not suffer. Therefore the moral thing was to stop producing children, to
spare them pain. The
new doctrine was surely designed as a buttress for the Party’s long-standing
attempts to control the national population. Everyone was used to official
manipulations of the truth—to zhilu weima, to point at a deer and call
it a horse, as the expression went. But
still, this resonated in Xiaohu’s tired mind. There was truth here, she
thought. Genuine wisdom. But what did it mean for her? She
closed the window and stepped silently into her bedroom. Here was her daughter,
Chai, sleeping silently in her cot, her face itself like a tiny round moon, her
bud mouth parted. Chai
was not legitimate. Few people knew of her existence, not even her father.
Xiaohu had been hatching elaborate plans to provide Chai with a life, an
artificial background, a means to achieve respectability, education, a way of
life. Or
rather, Xiaohu thought bleakly, a way to get through her life with the minimum
pain. But now, the American predictions had made that impossible. Negative
utilitarianism, Xiaohu told herself, reducing evil rather
than maximizing good. Perhaps that was all that had ever been possible in this
flawed world. She felt enormously tired. Xiaohu
kissed her daughter. Then she took a pillow and set it gently on the child’s
placid face. Bob David He
had always been good with his hands. By the age of seven or eight he had been
stripping down truck engines with his father. By twelve he was building his own
stock car from scrap. The
thing he was building now—here in his basement in this drafty tenement block in
downtown Cambridge, Massachusetts—was simpler than that. The
key to it was a fancy new stuff called red mercury: a compound of antimony and
mercury baked in a nuclear reactor, capable of releasing hundreds of times the
energy contained in the same mass of TNT. Thanks to red mercury he would be
able to fit his bomb into a briefcase. Bob
had grown up here, in Cambridge. He had spent his whole life resenting the
asshole nerds who passed him by in class; even as a little kid he’d known that
the future was theirs, not his. He’d learned the hard way that there weren’t
too many places in the world for a guy who was only good with his hands. He
was glad when they started passing the Blue laws and hauling off the smart
little assholes to those prison schools in Nevada and New York. Ironically,
the only paying, legal job Bob had ever gotten in his life had been at MIT, the
nest of the killer nerds. At the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, even the
walls bore the names of scientific gods: Archimedes and Darwin and Newton and
Faraday and Pasteur and Lavoisier. Bob worked in the
kitchens, just a slop-out hand. Even
so, despite his resentment, he probably wouldn’t have come up with his plan if
not for the end-of-the-world news. He’d
listened to what the president had to say. That the doom-soon news was only a
prediction, a piece of math. That the Blue children were just children, no
matter how strange they seemed. That they mustn’t react negatively; they
mustn’t resort to despair and destruction. Bob had thought
about that. He’d
seen the TV shows and followed the chat groups. For sure the world was going to
end, it seemed, even if nobody knew how. But there was a whole host of
possibilities, from nuclear war to the air going sour to these genetic mutants,
the Blues in their silver base on the Moon, taking over the planet. And
every one of these horrors, it seemed to Bob, was caused by science. After that Bob had
known what he had to do. He
had thought it would be hard to get hold of the raw materials. But that hadn’t
been hard at all, as it turned out. Just as it hadn’t been hard for him to
assemble the clean, beautiful machine that was birthing in his cellar. Patiently
he assembled his machine, testing each part before he added it, whistling. Maura Della In
western Europe the birthrate had dropped dramatically, as, it seemed, people
tried to spare their unborn children the horror of existence. Conversely, the
Japanese seemed to be descending into hedonistic excess. The unborn, who do
not yet exist, have no rights; and therefore we are entitled to burn up the
world. . . And
all over the world, old scores were being settled. There had been border
conflicts all over the planet, including three limited nuclear exchanges. In
southern Africa there had been outbreaks of Rift Valley fever, an
ethnic-specific disease that killed ten times as many whites as blacks. Some
people were turning to religion. Others were turning against it: there
had been several assassination attempts on the pope, and something like a jihad
seemed to be raging in Algeria. In the Middle East, a major Islam-Christianity
conflict was looming, with some Muslim commentators arguing that the Christians
were trying to accelerate the apocalypse of their Gospels. America
wasn’t spared, of course. Science labs and technology institutes and
corporations all over the country had been subject to attack, with the
destruction of MIT being the worst single incident. As for the remnant Blue
children, they had already long been targets; now there were commentators—even
on network TV—describing the helpless kids as angels of the Apocalypse. And so it went. Amidst
all this, the business of government went on; and as ever it was just one damn
thing after another, as Maura and others strove to contain the damage. The Cruithne issue
was containable. There
had been more probes to the asteroid, endlessly photographing and measuring, to
no damn purpose as far as she could see. There was talk of sending more humans,
volunteers to pass through the artifact. Maura doubted such missions would be
approved. What was the purpose, if no data could be sent back? Personally,
she backed the USASF suggestion: to irradiate the surface of Cruithne, make it
uninhabitable for a thousand years, and let the future, the damn downstreamers
themselves, deal with it. Notwithstanding
Malenfant’s illegal launch—the strange artifact he had encountered, the failure
of the military task force sent after him, the apparent deaths of all concerned,
the exodus of the enhanced squid—all of that had taken place on a rock off in
space somewhere. The Cruithne picture show was just too far away, too abstract,
too removed from people’s experience to deliver any real sense of threat, and
already fading in the memory. There
were even rumors that the whole thing had been faked: mocked-up images beamed
down from some satellite by the FBI, the United Nations, rogue Third World
powers, or some other enemy intent on destabilization, or mind control, or
whatever else sprouted from the imagination of the conspiracy theorists. (And
of course, as Maura knew well, there was a small department of the FBI set up
to invent and encourage such false rumors.) But the Blue
children were different. Maura
had been startled by the fact that people, on the whole, seemed to applaud the
use of the nuke. What was causing the current wave of panic was the fact that
the attempt—the last resort, the source of all power in the Western mind—had
failed. And
then—spectacularly, inexplicably—the children had flown to the Moon. Their
escape in that damned silver bubble had been tracked live on TV, as was their
subsequent three-day flight to the Moon, and their feather-gentle landing in
Tycho, one of the brightest craters on the Moon’s near side. The
children were viewed with awe or terror or greed. In some parts of the world
they were being used as weapons. Elsewhere they were seen as gods, or devils;
already cities had burned over this issue. In some places the
children were simply killed. Americans,
of course, had responded with science. In America, kids were now studied and
probed endlessly, even before they were born. If evidence of Blue
superabilities was found, or even suspected, the children were taken away from
their parents: isolated, restricted, given no opportunity to manipulate their
environments, granted no contact with other children, Blue or otherwise. There
were even, in remote labs, experiments going on to delete, surgically, the
source of the Blues’ abilities. Lobotomies, by another name. None of it was
successful, except destructively. The
purpose of all this was control, Maura realized: people were trying, by these
different stratagems, to regain control over their children, the destiny of the
species, of their future. But
it was futile. Because up there, in that silver speck sitting in the lunar
dust, there is where the future will be decided... And
meanwhile the Moon hung up there night after night, colonized somehow by American
children, and the constantly circulating space telescope pictures of that
strange silver dome on the lunar surface, like a mercury droplet, anonymous and
sinister, served as inescapable symbols of the failure of the administration—of
America—to cope. And
yet, Maura thought, cope she must; and she labored to focus on her mounting
responsibilities. After
all, even in the worst case, we still have two centuries to get through. Reid Malenfant Malenfant
fell into light—searing white, brighter than sunlight— that blasted into his
helmet. He jammed his eyes shut but could still see the glow shining pink-white
through his closed lids, as if he had been thrown into a fire. There was no
solid surface under him. He was falling, suspended in space. Maybe he had
pushed himself away from Cruithne. Emma,
squirming, slipped out of his grasp. He reached for her, floundering in this
bath of dazzling light, but she was gone. He
felt panic settling on his chest. His breathing grew ragged, his muscles
stiffening up. He’d lost Emma; he had no idea where Cornelius was; he had no
surface to cling to, no point of reference outside his suit. And all of this
was taking place in utter silence. Something
was wrong. Badly wrong. How come they hadn’t followed the Sheena to her stately
vision of the far-future Galaxy? Where was Michael? Where was he”? Do something,
Malenfant. The suit radio. “Emma?
Cornelius? If you copy, if you’re there, respond. Emma—” He kept calling, and,
fumbling for the control, turned up the gain on his headset. Nothing but
static. He
tried opening his eyes a crack. Nothing but the blinding glare. Was it a little
dimmer, a little yellower, than before? Or was it just that his eyes were
burning out, that this dimming would proceed all the way to a permanent
darkness? Don’t grab at the
worst case, Malenfant. But what’s the
best case? He
tried to calm his breathing, relax his muscles. He had to avoid burning up the
suit’s resources. He reached for the helmet’s nipple dispenser, took a mouthful
of orange juice. It was so hot it burned his tongue, but he held it in his mouth
until it cooled, and swallowed it anyhow. There was a noise
in his ear, so loud it made him start. “Emma?” But
it was just the suit’s master alarm, an insistent, repetitive buzz. He risked a
momentary glimpse again—that flood of yellow-white light, maybe a fraction less
ferocious—and saw there were red lights all over the heads-up display on his
faceplate. He felt for the touchpad on his chest—Christ, he could feel how hot
it was even through his gloved fingers—and turned off the alarm. He
didn’t need to be told what was wrong. He was immersed in this light and heat,
coming from all around him. So there were no shadows, no place for the suit to
dump its excess heat. He
could smell a sharp burning, like in a dry sauna. The oxygen blowing over his
face was like a desert wind. But, of course, he must breathe; he dragged the
air into his throat and lungs, trying not to think about the pain. Christ, even
the sweat that clung to his forehead in great microgravity drops felt as if it
were about to boil; he shook his head, trying to rattle it off. The master alarm
sounded again; he killed it again. So
what are you going to do, Malenfant? Hang around here like a chicken in a
microwave? Wish you had taken a bullet in the head from that trooper on
Cruithne? Try something.
Anything. The tethers. He
fumbled at his waist. His surface-operations harness, the trailing tethers,
were still there. He pulled in one tether until he got to the piton at the
end—and snatched his hand away from the glowing heat of the metal. He
started to whirl the piton around his head, like a lasso, slowly. Maybe
he would hit Cruithne, or one of the others. The chances were slim, he
supposed. But it was better than nothing. It
would help if he could see what he was aiming for. He risked another glimpse. The
light was definitely more yellow, but it was still dazzling, too bright to open
his eyes fully. Concentrate
on the feel of the tether in your hands. Pay out a little more; extend the
reach. The
master alarm again clamored in his ear. He let it buzz, concentrated on paying
out his fishing line, hand over hand, taking little short panting breaths
through a drying mouth, shutting out the heat. He had a lot of spare line at
his waist, maybe a hundred feet of the fine, strong, lightweight nylon rope,
and he could reach a long way with it before he was done. He
didn’t feel quite so bad as before, he realized. At least he was doing
something constructive, planning ahead beyond sucking in the next breath. And,
of course, it helped that he wasn’t being cooked quite so vigorously. The buzzing shut
itself off. He
risked another glimpse. Beyond the winking red lights of his HUD, the white
glare was turning to yellow, the yellow to orange: still bright as hell, like a
sun just starting its dip toward a smoky horizon. Not something you’d choose to
gaze into for long, but maybe bearable. A
couple of the HUD’s red lights turned to yellow, then green. The air blowing
over his face started to feel cooler. Still
working his tether, he turned his head this way and that, peering out of his
helmet. He looked down beneath his feet, up above his head, tried to twist
around. He peered into the dimming yellow-orange glow. It was like staring into
a neon tube. He had no sense of scale, of orientation, of space or time. He
saw something. An orange-white blob, a little darker than the background glow,
down below his feet. It was moving. Waving arms and
legs. Suddenly
his sense of scale cut in. It was a person, Emma or Cornelius or even Michael,
suspended in space just as he was, forty, fifty feet away. Still alive, by God.
Malenfant imagined the three of them tumbling out of the blue-circle portal,
falling into this empty three-dimensional space, drifting slowly apart. Hope,
unreasonably, pumped in his breast. But
it couldn’t be Emma, he realized abruptly. There was no way she could kick with
that damaged leg of hers. Cornelius,
then. He was making a gesture with his hands, tracing out some kind of round
shape, a circle. Malenfant
was whirling his tether above his head; he would have to change the plane of
rotation. That took a little skill and patience, but now he could actually see
the heavy piton at the cable’s end against the orange-yellow glow, and soon he
had the tether snaking out toward Cornelius. Malenfant
tried calling again, but there was no reply from either Cornelius or Emma. He
felt his own body rock to and fro in reaction to the tether’s swinging mass.
The tether was swinging closer to Cornelius now, close enough surely for him to
see it. But Cornelius, drifting, spinning, slowly receding, showed no awareness
of what Malenfant was doing; he just kept repeating his circle gesture, over
and over. At last the tether
snagged on Cornelius. Cornelius
reacted to the touch of the tether with a start. He twisted and reached out to
his side with jerky, panicky gestures. And, to Malenfant’s immense relief, he
grabbed the line, wrapped it around his waist a couple of times, and tied it
off. Then he pulled on it gingerly and started to haul himself along it. Huge
waves oscillated up and down the line. Malenfant felt his own motion change:
gentle, complex tugs this way and that. Meanwhile
the glow continued to dim, noticeably, the yellow increasingly tinged with
orange rather than white. It was like being inside a giant iron sphere, heated
to white hot, now cooling fast. The
tether to Cornelius provided an anchor, of sorts, and Malenfant was able to
pull himself around it. Like a damn trapeze artist, he thought. He twisted,
trying to search all of this cooling three-dimensional space, looking for Emma. And
there she was: in fact closer than Cornelius, no more than ten or fifteen feet
away. She was directly above him, drifting, inert, her limbs starfished, her
gold sun visor down. The blood was still leaking from her shattered leg, little
droplets of it pumping out. She was slowly turning, as if her wound were a
rocket, a miniature attitude thruster fueled by Emma’s blood. Malenfant
got hold of another tether, checked that its piton was secure, and started
swinging it around his head. He
managed to get the tether to brush over Emma’s chest, but unlike
Cornelius, she made no attempt to grab at it. He was going to have to hook her
without her cooperation. He aimed for her good leg, playing out more line. If
he could get the tether to hit her leg, the momentum of the piton might make it
wrap around her ankle a couple of times. He tried once,
missed. Tried again, missed. It
was getting increasingly difficult to aim, as Cornelius clambered closer. In
fact, Malenfant realized belatedly, Cornelius was actually dragging Malenfant away
from Emma, toward their joint center of gravity. Malenfant glared down,
across the twenty feet or so that still separated him from the doggedly working
Cornelius. “Cornelius, hold it a minute. Can’t you see what I’m doing here? Cut
me a little slack.” Cornelius didn’t respond. Malenfant tried waving at him,
miming that he should back off. But Cornelius didn’t seem aware of that either. Swearing under his
breath, Malenfant continued to work. It
took a couple more swings, a couple more agonizing near misses, before
Malenfant at last managed to hook his line around Emma’s foot. The tether
immediately started to unravel, so Malenfant risked everything and gave the
tether a hard yank. The tether came
loose. But
it had been enough, he saw with an immense relief; still starfished, passive,
spinning, she was drifting toward him. He rolled up the tether hastily and
slung it over his arm. She
came sliding past him like a figure in a dream, not two feet away. He reached
up and grabbed her good leg. He pulled her down to him until he had her in his
arms once more. Under his gloved hand something crumbled away from Emma’s suit.
It was a fine layer of white soot. Clumsily
he pushed up her gold visor. There was her face, lit by the still-brilliant
orange glow of the sky. Her eyes were closed, the fringe of hair that poked out
of her comms hat plastered against her forehead by big, unearthly beads of
sweat. It was hard to judge her color, but it looked to him as if her face was
pink, burned, even blistered in a few places, on her cheekbones and chin. He
reached out without thinking, meaning to touch her face, but of course his
gloved hand just bumped against the glass of her faceplate. Enough.
He was still in the business of survival, here. He got a tether rope and
knotted it around his waist and Emma’s, making sure they couldn’t drift apart
again. What next? Emma’s
leg. It was still bleeding, pumping blood. A tourniquet, then. He grabbed a
loop of tether rope. But
now somebody was clambering over his back. It was Cornelius, of course, pulling
himself along with big clumsy grabs. Malenfant felt a thump at the back of his
helmet and heard a muffled shouting that carried through the fabric of
Cornelius’ helmet and his own. “... that you?
Malenfant? Is that...” Malenfant yelled
back, as loudly as he could. “Yes, it’s me.” “...
portal. Have you tethered us to the portal?” The words were very muffled, like
somebody shouting through a wall. “The portal. Can you see it? Malenfant...” The
portal. That’s what Cornelius had been signaling,
even as he drifted away into space, with his circle gestures. The portal. The
most important object in the world right now, because it was their only way out
of this place. And it hadn’t even
occurred to Malenfant to think about it. “Malenfant,
I’m blind. All this light. I can’t see... The portal, Malenfant. Get us back to
the portal.” So,
adrift in this featureless universe, he had another tough call. The portal, or
Emma’s tourniquet. He
shouted back to Cornelius. “I have Emma. I’ll find the portal. But she needs a
tourniquet. Do you understand? A tourniquet.” “...tourniquet. The trooper. I
remember...” Malenfant
reached down and guided Cornelius’ hands to Emma’s damaged leg. As he touched
Cornelius’ suit he kicked up another cloud of ash particles. He showed
Cornelius by touch where the wound was, gave him a length of tether. Tentatively
at first, then with more confidence, Cornelius began to work, pulling the rope
around the damaged leg. Malenfant watched until he was sure Cornelius was, at
least, going to do no more harm. Then
Malenfant clambered over Cornelius’ back, turning this way and that, looking
for the portal. There.
It was an electric-blue circle, containing its disc
of inky darkness, its color a painful contrast with the dimming, orange-red
background of the sky. But it was drifting away fast. And when the portal was
out of reach, it would be gone forever, and this little island of humanity
would be stuck here for good. Hastily
Malenfant prepared his tether, weighted with a piton to
which asteroid dust still clung. Anchoring himself against Cornelius’ back, he
whipped the tether around his head and flung it toward the portal. The tether
was drifting well wide of the portal. Malenfant dragged it back, tried again,
paying out the tether hastily. He tried again, and again. If
he had been blinded, Cornelius had had it so much worse. But even so he had
been thinking; he knew immediately how important it was to grab hold of
the portal, and alone, blinded, overheating, he had even tried to signal the
fact to whoever might be watching. Cornelius was one
smart man. On
the fifth or sixth time, the piton sailed neatly through the black mouth of the
portal, dragging the uncoiling tether after it. He let it drift on. It was, in
fact, a little eerie. He could see that the piton had just disappeared when it
hit the portal surface, and now the tether, too, was vanishing as it snaked
into the darkness. He
began to pull the tether back, cautiously, hardly daring to breathe. My
God, he thought. Here I am fishing for a spacetime worm-hole. On any other day
this would seem unusual. The tether grew
taut. He
pulled, hand over hand, gently. He felt the combined inertia of the three of
them, a stiff resistance to movement. But he was patient; he kept the pressure
on the tether light and even. “We’removing. . .” Cornelius’s
voice, radio transmitted, had blared in his ear. Malenfant winced and tapped at
the touchpad on his chest. “Cornelius? Can
you hear me?” Cornelius’
voice was heavily laden with static, as if he were shouting into a conch shell,
but he was comprehensible. “Are we moving? Did you—” “Yes,
I got hold of the portal.” He added reflexively, “I think we’ll be okay now.” Cornelius
managed a croaky laugh. “I doubt that very much, Malenfant. But at least the
story goes on a little longer. What about Emma?” “She
hasn’t woken up yet. You know, Cornelius, sometimes eyes recover. A few days, a
week...” Cornelius drifted
alongside him, sullen, silent. Let it pass,
Malenfant. They
reached the portal. It loomed over Malenfant, huge and blue and enigmatic,
brilliant against the reddening sky. Malenfant touched the surface, tried to
figure a way to attach a tether or a piton to it. He discussed the
problem with Cornelius. “Just
hold on to it, Malenfant,” he said, and he had Malenfant pull him around until
he was doing just that, his hands loosely wrapped over the portal’s blade-sharp
rim. Malenfant
turned to Emma. She was still unconscious, but she seemed to be sleeping
peacefully now. He saw a soft mist on her faceplate close to her mouth. “I wish
I could get this damn suit off of her, give her a drink.” Cornelius
turned blindly. “Maybe something will come along, Malenfant. That’s what you
always say, isn’t it?” “Yeah. Yeah,
that’s what I always say. How’s your suit?” “I’m
out of orange juice. And I think my diaper is full... Malenfant, what color is the sky?” “Red.”
Malenfant lifted up his gold visor. It was still bright, just a uniform glow,
but it was not so bright he couldn’t look at it with his unprotected eyes.
“Like hot coals,” he said. “That
makes sense,” Cornelius said. “After all our radios work again. So this
universe must have become transparent to electromagnetic radiation. Radio
waves—” This universe. “What
are you talking about, Cornelius?” “Malenfant, where
do you think we are?” Malenfant
looked around at the sky’s uniform glow. “In some kind of gas cloud.” He tried
to think out of the box. “Maybe we’re in the outer layers of a red giant star.” “Umm.
If that’s so, why was the sky white hot when we got here? Why is it cooling
down so fast?” “I don’t know.
Maybe the cloud is expanding—” “Can
you see a source? A center? Any kind of nonuniformity in the glow?” “It
looks the same to me every which way. Come on, Cornelius. Time’s a little short
for riddles.” “I think we fell
into another universe.” “ What other
universe? How?” Cornelius
managed a laugh, his voice like a dry, crumpling leaf. “You know, Malenfant,
you always have trouble with the big picture. You didn’t seem disturbed philosophically
by the idea of a gateway that takes you instantaneously to another time. Well,
now the portal has just taken us to another spacetime point, instantaneously,
like before. It’s just that this time that point is in another universe,
somewhere else in the manifold.” “The manifold?” “The
set of all possible universes. Probably one related to ours.” “Related? How
can universes be related?... Never
mind.” Cornelius
turned blindly. “Damn it, I wish I could see. There’s no reason why this
universe should be exactly like ours, Malen-fant. Most universes will be
short-lived, probably on the scale of the Planck time.” “How long is
that?” “Ten to power
minus forty-three of a second.” “Not even time to
make a coffee, huh.” “I
think this universe is only a few hours old. I think it just expanded out of
its Big Bang. Think of it. Around us the vacuum itself is changing phase, like
steam condensing to water, releasing energy to fuel this grand expansion.” “So what’s the
glow we see?” “The
background radiation.” Cornelius, drifting in red emptiness, huddled over on
himself, wrapping his suited arms around his torso, as if he was growing cold. “How can universes
be different?” “If
they have different physical laws. Or if the constants that govern those laws
are different...” “If
we fell into a Big Bang, it occurs to me we were lucky not to be fried.” “I
think the portal is designed to protect us. To some extent anyhow.” “You
mean if we had been smart enough to come through with such luxuries as air and
water and food, we might live through all this?” “It’s possible.” “Then where did
Michael go? “ Cornelius sighed.
“I don’t know.” “The
Sheena squid came through the portal, and she found herself in the future.
Seventy-five million years downstream. Staring at the Galaxy.” “I do remember,
Malenfant,” Cornelius said dryly. “So how come we
didn’t follow her?” “I
think it was the Feynman radios. The crude one we built at Fermilab. Whatever
was put into the heads of the Blue kids, Michael and the others. The messages
from the future changed the past. That is, our future. Yes. The river of time
took a different course.” “If this isn’t the
future—” “I think it’s the
past,” Cornelius whispered. “The deepest past.” “I don’t
understand.” “Of course not,
Malenfant. Why should you?” “Cornelius. I
think the sky is getting brighter.” It
was true; the reddening seemed to have bottomed out, and a strengthening orange
was creeping back into the sky. Malenfant
said, “That’s bad, right? We’re heading for a Big Crunch. We just lived through
a Big Bang, and now we’re facing a Crunch. One damn thing after another.” “We can’t stay
here,” Cornelius whispered. Malenfant
looked around at the glowing sky, tried to imagine it contracting around him,
the radiation that filled it compressing, rattling around the walls of the
universe like gas in a piston, growing hotter and hotter. “Cornelius, will
there be life here? Intelligence?” “Unlikely,”
Cornelius whispered. “Our universe was a big, roomy, long-lived place. Lots of
room for structure to self-organize, atoms and stars and galaxies and people.
Here, even the atoms will exist for just a few hours.” “Then
what’s the point? An empty universe, no life, no mind, over in a few hours?
Why?” Cornelius coughed.
“You’re asking the wrong person.” Malenfant
gathered the others—Cornelius curled into a fetal ball, Emma sleeping,
starfished, the tether length on her leg dangling—and he faced the portal. The
sky was getting brighter, hotter, climbing the spectral scale through orange
toward yellow. “Visors down.” Cornelius
dropped his own gold sun visor into place, reached over, and did the same for
Emma, by touch. Malenfant
wrapped his suited arm around Emma’s waist and grasped Cornelius firmly by the
hand. He turned his back on the collapsing, featureless sky without regret, and
pulled them both into the portal. Maura Della Houston was hot,
muggy, fractious. The air settled on her like a blanket every
time she hurried between airport terminal and car, or car and
hotel, as if it was no longer a place adapted for humanity. She
booked into her hotel, showered and changed, and had her car take her out to
JSC, the NASA Johnson Space Center. The car pulled into the JSC compound off
NASA Road One, and she drove past gleaming, antiquated Moon rockets: freshly
restored, spectacularly useless, heavily guarded from the new breed of
antiscience wackos. She
was dismayed by the depression and surliness of the staff who processed her at
the NASA security lodge. The mood in Houston seemed generally sour, the people
she encountered overheated, irritable. She knew Houston had special problems.
The local economy relied heavily on oil and chemicals and was taking a
particular beating as the markets fluctuated and dived over rumors of the
supertechnology that the Blue children had been cooking up, stuff that would
make fossil-fuel technology obsolete overnight. But she had come here with a
vague hope that at least at NASA—where they were all rocket scientists, for
God’s sake—there might be a more mature reaction to what was going on in the world.
But the national mood of fear and uncertainty seemed to be percolating even
here. Dan
Ystebo came to collect her. He led her across the compound, past blocky
black-and-white buildings and yellowing lawns, the heat steamy and intense. Dan
seemed impatient, irritable, his shirt soaked with the sweat of his bulky body.
He had spent a week here at her behest, crawling over plans and mock-ups and
design documents and budgets, in order to brief her. Maura
had been coopted onto the UN-led international task force that was seeking to
investigate and manage all aspects of the Blue-children phenomenon. And she, in
turn, had coopted Dan Ystebo, much against his will. Dan
took her to Building 241, where, it turned out, NASA had been running
life-support experiments for decades. Now the building was the focus of NASA’s
response to the government’s call to return to the Moon, to establish a
presence on the Moon alongside the children. Dan
was saying, “It isn’t ambitious—not much beyond space station technology. The
modules would be launched to lunar orbit separately, linked together and then
lowered as a piece to the Moon’s surface, as close as you like to the kids’
dome. A couple of robot bulldozers to shovel regolith over the top to protect
you from radiation and stuff, and there you are, instant Moon base.” Dan
walked her through mocked-up shelters, tipped-over cylinders with bunks and
softscreens and simple galleys and bathrooms. Most of the equipment here was
thrown together from painted wood panels, but at least Maura got a sense of the
scale and layout. She had to get from one shelter to another by crawling along
flexible tubes—difficult, but presumably that would be easier in the Moon’s
one-sixth gravity. All of this was set out in a huge hangarlike room; fixed cranes
ran along the ceiling, and there was a lot of litter on the floor: wood and
metal shavings, piled-up plans, hard hats. The sense of rush, of improvisation,
was tangible. “Feels like a
mobile-home park,” she said. “Yeah,”
Dan said. He was puffing from the exertion of crawling through the tubes.
“Except it will be an even worse place to stay. Remember, you’ll never be able
to open a window. The power will come from solar cells. The engineers are
looking at simple roll-up sheets you could spread across acres of the lunar
surface or drape from a crater wall, whatever. It should be possible to move
them around as the lunar day progresses. To survive the two-week nights they
say they will need radioisotope thermonuclear generators.” “More nukes, Dan?” He
shrugged. “In the short term there isn’t much choice. We’re constrained by
where the kids came down—in Tycho, one of the roughest places on the Moon. The
old NASA plans always showed astronauts colonizing a polar crater, somewhere
you could catch the sun all lunar day, and where there would be ice to mine. As
it is we’re going to have to haul up everything, every ounce of consumable.
Initially, anyhow.” He
led her into the next hangarlike room. Here there was a single construction: a
dome of some orange fabric, inflated, with fat tubes running around its
exterior. It was maybe eight feet across, five high. Maura saw a small
camera-laden robot working its way into the dome through what looked like an
extendable airlock. “This
is stage two,” Dan said, “a Constructable Habitat Concept Design. You have your
dome, inflated from the inside, with self-deploying columns for strength, and a
spiral staircase down the center.” “What’s the
fabric?” “Beta
cloth. What they’ve been making spacesuits out of since Apollo 11. NASA
is a somewhat conservative organization. This dome will contain a partially
self-contained ecology based on algae. The medics here are looking at
electrical muscle and bone stimulation to counteract the low-gravity effects.
And regolith mining will get under way. The Moon isn’t as rich as Malenfant’s
C-type asteroid, and it is mostly as dry as a bone. But you can make a
reasonable concrete from the dust. And the rocks are forty percent oxygen by
weight, and there is silicon to make glass, fiberglass, and polymers;
aluminium, magnesium, and titanium for reflective coatings and machinery and
cabling; chromium and manganese for alloys—” “Living off the
land, on the Moon.” “That’s the idea.
They are working to stay a long time, Maura.” He
led her to a coffee machine. The sludge-brown drink was free, but bad. The lack
of fresh coffee was one of the consequences of the world trade minicollapse:
something small but annoying, the removal of something she had always taken for
granted, a sign of more bad news to come. Maura
asked him how come the NASA people were reacting so badly. “If anybody on the
planet is trained to think about cosmic issues, to think out of the box of the
here and now, it’s surely NASA.” “Hell,
Maura, it’s not as simple as that. NASA has lacked self-confidence for decades
anyhow. Reid Malenfant drove them all crazy. Here was a guy who NASA wouldn’t
even hire, for God’s sake, and he just went out there and did it ahead of them.
Look at this.” He dug into a pocket and pulled out a cartoon printed off some
online source: bubble-helmeted NASA astronauts in a giant, glittering
spacecraft being beaten to the Moon by a bunch of raggedy-ass kids in a wooden
cart. What s the big deal, guys? Dan was grinning. “You
shouldn’t look like you enjoy it so much, Dan. Bad for relations.” “Sorry.” “So is that it?
Hurt pride?” “Maybe
that’s a rational response,” Dan said. “The Blue kids, after all, have to
operate within the laws of physics. So the solution they found to space
travel must be out there somewhere. How come they got so smart, just sailing up
to the Moon like that out of a nuclear explosion, for God’s sake, while we
stayed dumb, still flying our Nazi-scientist rockets after decades and
terabucks? And besides...” “What?” “Rocket
scientists or not, the people here are only human, Maura. Some of them have
Blue kids too... The good thing is
that these NASA types have been dreaming of this, running experiments and pilot
plans and paper studies, for decades now. When the call did come they were able
to hit the ground running. And they are preparing to be up there a long time.”
He eyed her. “That’s the plan, isn’t it, Maura?” “It’s
possible. Nobody knows. We don’t know what needs the children have. They may be
genius prodigies at physics and math, but what do they know about keeping
themselves alive on the Moon? Our best option may be to offer help.” Dan
looked skeptical. “So that’s our strategy? We imprison them, we nuke them, and
now we offer them green vegetables?” “We
have to try to establish some kind of relationship. A dialogue. All we can do
is wait it out.” “As long as it
takes?” “As long as it
takes.” “Is it true
they’re sending messages? The children, I mean.” Maura kept
stony-faced. “Okay,
okay,” Dan said, irritated, and he walked on, bulky, sweating. They
walked on to other test sites and seminar rooms and training stations—more
elements of this slowly converging lunar outpost—inspecting, planning,
questioning. Reid Malenfant There
was an instant of blue electric light, a moment of exquisite, nerve-rending
pain. Malenfant kept his grip on Emma and Cornelius, focused on the hard
physical reality of their suited flesh. The blue faded. And
there was a burst of light, a wash that diminished from white to yellow to
orange to dull red—a pause, as if recovering breath—and then a new glissando
back up the spectrum to glaring hot yellow-white. Then
it happened again, a soundless pulse of white light that diminished to
orange-red, then clambered back to brilliance once more. And
again, faster this time—and again and again, the flapping wings of light now
battering at Malenfant so rapidly they merged into a strobe-effect blizzard. The
warning indicators on his suit HUD started to turn amber, then red. “Hold
Emma.” He pulled Emma and Cornelius closer to him, gathered them in a circle so
their faceplates were almost touching, their backs turned to the brutal waves
of brilliance, the flickering light shimmering from their visors. “Cornelius.”
Malenfant found himself shouting, though the light storm was utterly silent.
“Can you hear me?” “Tell me what you
see.” Malenfant
tried to describe the pulsating sky. As he did so the clatter of
white-red-white pulses slowed, briefly, and the pumping of the sky became
almost languid, each cycle lasting maybe three or four seconds. But then,
without warning, the cycling accelerated again, and the dying skies blurred
into a wash of fierce light. “Cosmologies,”
Cornelius whispered. “Phoenix universes, each one rebounding into another,
which expands and collapses in turn. Each one destroyed so that the next one,
its single progeny, can be born. And the laws of physics get shaken around
every time we come out of a unified-force singularity.” “A what?” “A
Big Bang. Or the singularity at the heart of a black hole. The two ways a
universe can give birth to another...
Black holes are the key, Malenfant. A universe that cannot make black holes can
have only one daughter, produced by a Crunch. A universe that can make
black holes, like ours, can have many daughters: baby universes connected to
the mother by spacetime umbilicals through the singularities at the center of
black holes. Like a miniature Big Crunch at the center of every hole. And
that’s where cosmic evolution really takes off... We’re privileged, Malenfant.” Malenfant shouted,
“Privileged? Are you kidding?” “We’re
watching the evolution of universes. Or rather, you are. A spectacle
beyond comparison.” The
pulsing cosmic collapses accelerated once more; the waves of light that washed
down from the sky came so fast, one after the other, that it was as if they
were caught inside some giant strobe machine. The three of them hung here,
framed by the patient blue ring, their battered dust-stained suits bathed in
the light of creation and extinction. Could
it be true? Universes, born and dying in a time shorter than it took him
to draw a breath, as if he were some immense, patient god? He turned to Emma. She
was still starfished, silent. He tapped her suit’s chest-control panel, but
that only told him about the condition of her suit—laboring, damaged,
complaining about the loss of fluids from the ruptured leg. He couldn’t see her
face, as he did not dare lift her gold visor; it glared in the light of dying
cosmoses. Cornelius
was curling into a ball. Maybe he was descending into some kind of shock. It
wouldn’t be so surprising, after all. And
how come your head is still working, Malenfant? If Cornelius wants to
curl up and hide, why don’t you? Maybe,
he thought, it was because he was too dumb to understand. Maybe if he did
understand, like Cornelius, the knowledge would crush him. Being dumb was
sometimes an evolutionary advantage. “Cornelius. How
are you feeling?” “I’m
heating up. These universes aren’t long-lived enough to allow our suits to dump
their excess heat.” Malenfant
forced a laugh. “I bet that’s one situation that isn’t covered by the
manufacturer’s warranty.” Cornelius,
folded over into a fetal ball, whispered: “Let me tell you my plan. ..” The
intensity of the light storm increased. Malenfant closed his eyes and huddled
over Emma, trying to protect her a few seconds longer. The suit alarm
sounded. And shut itself
off. And the light
storm died. Malenfant grunted.
He opened his eyes and looked around. The
sky was cooling in a soundless explosion of light, dimming as if exhausted from
yellow to orange to red to a dull emberlike glow that was soon so faint he had
trouble distinguishing it with his creation-dazzled eyes. He felt a huge
relief, as if he had stepped out of a rainstorm. Cornelius
whispered fretfully, “Not every universe will make stars, Malenfant. There may
not even be atomic structure here. In our universe the various atomic forces
are balanced so precisely you can have more than a hundred different types of
stable nuclei. Hence, the richness of the matter in our world. But it didn’t
have to be like that. Everything is contingent, Malenfant. Even the structure
of matter...” The
sky had become uniformly dark now, and the light, as far as he could see the only
light in the whole of this universe, was the cold blue glow of the patient,
unmarked portal. Malenfant
hugged Emma to him. Her face was peaceful, as if she were immersed in a deep,
untroubled sleep. But she looked cold. He thought he could see a frost forming
on the inside of her faceplate. He
sensed the growing universe around him, its huge, mean-inglessly expanding
emptiness. And, it seemed, in all of this baby universe the only clump of
matter and energy and light was here, the only eyes to see this his own.
If he closed his eyes—if he died, here and now—would this cosmos even continue
to exist? A hell of a
thought. Therefore, don’t think it. “It’s damn cold,”
he said. “You’re
never satisfied, are you, Malenfant?” Cornelius, still hunched over, was
fiddling with the controls on his chest, tapping at them. “What the hell are
you doing there, Cornelius?” “Sending a
message.” “Via
the portal. Like the firefly we sent through. Radio waves into neutrino
pulses.” “Yes.” “You think
somebody is going to be able to come help us?” “I doubt it.” “Then what?” “Turn to band
six.” Malenfant
changed the tuning of his suit radio, and there it was: a wash of static,
broken up by Cornelius’ tapping. He was sending out a series of pulses, crudely
controlled by the touchpad. He remembered
where he’d seen a signal like this before. “3753,
1986. 3753, 1986. That’s what you’re sending, isn’t it, Cornelius? The message
we picked up at Fermilab. You’re sending the Feynman radio message back to
yourself.” Malenfant
could hear a smile in Cornelius’ voice. “I always wanted to try something like
this.” “And
you’re not afraid of breaking causality? That, umm, the universe won’t explode
or some damn thing to stop you?” “A little late for
that, Malenfant.” “But how do you
know what to send?” “You
were there. I know what to send because I remember what I received. And since
we did receive the message, we came here, and we can send it. So it’s all
perfectly consistent, Malenfant. Just—” “Backward.” “I
would have said looped. And the universe has reconstructed itself,
knitting itself together quantum transaction by quantum transaction, around
this central causal loop.” “So
where did the message come from in the first place? The information in it, I
mean. If you’re just copying what you received—” Cornelius
stopped tapping and sighed. “That’s a deeper question, Malenfant. At any point
in spacetime, at any now, there are an infinite number of pasts that
could have led to the present state, and an infinite number of possible futures
that flow from it. This is called the solution space of the universal wave
function. Somewhere out in that solution space some equivalent of me figured
out and wrote down the message, and sent it back with a Feynman radio.” “Even
if I understood that,” Malenfant growled, “I wouldn’t like it. Information
coming out of nothing.” “Then
don’t accept it. Maybe the message just appeared, spontaneously.” “That’s
impossible.” “How
do you know? We don’t have a conservation law for knowledge.” And he carried on
with his patient tapping. The
cold, the endless chill of this meaningless, empty cosmos seemed to sink deeper
into Malenfant’s bones. “We’re going to freeze to death if we stay here,” he
said. “Our
suits aren’t made for extremes,” Cornelius whispered. “Not for extended periods
of heat and cold, or for extremes of temperature. But this won’t last forever.” “Another Crunch?” “Yes. But it may
not be for a while—” And
there was no time to say any more, for there was a howl of radio static, a
burst of sodium light that washed over them. Malenfant,
grunting with shock, cradling Emma, tried to turn. Something
came erupting out of the portal: complex, spinning, dazzling light flaring. It
was a human. Dressed in a heavy black spacesuit, face hidden behind a gold
visor. Spinning about its waist—crazily, not under control. The
space-suited figure carried a gun, a snub-nosed pistol, raised toward
Malenfant. Malenfant
struggled to turn, to shield Emma with his body, but his suit, the tether,
impeded him. The
trooper was wearing a backpack much bulkier than Malenfant’s. It had small
bronze nozzles and big wraparound arm units with what looked like joysticks.
Maybe it was some kind of MMU, a manned maneuvering unit. Sodium light was
flaring from lamps. The suit looked as if it had once been as black as coal,
but now it was badly charred, the surface flaking off, so as the figure spun it
gave off a shower of scorched flakes like a firework. Malenfant
called, “Wait. Can you hear me? You followed us all the way here, through a
thousand universes. I can’t believe you want to kill us—” Cornelius
was moving. He had dragged at a tether and launched himself across space,
directly at the trooper. “Cornelius!” The
trooper, still spinning, swiveled and fired at Cornelius. Malenfant saw the gun
spark—once, twice—in complete silence. Cornelius crumpled about his middle. But
he was still moving, still floating through space, his limbs still working,
reaching. His
belly hit the trooper’s legs. He clung on, groping at the trooper’s suit. Meanwhile
the trooper continued to fire; Malenfant saw at least one more shot slice
through Cornelius’ legs. But now Cornelius, clambering behind the trooper, was
out of reach. The momentum of their combined bodies turned their motion into a
clumsy, uncoordinated, complex roll. The
trooper squirmed, trying to get hold of Cornelius. But Cornelius, laboring, had
managed to reach down between the backpack and the trooper’s suit. He yanked
loose a hose. Vapor vented into space, immediately freezing into crystals. The
trooper’s motions became scrambled, panicky. Legs kicked helplessly, and gloved
hands scrabbled at the helmet as if striving to pull it off. It
took only a minute for the trooper’s struggles to diminish, a few last kicks,
desperate scrabbles at helmet, chest panel, backpack. And then,
stillness. Even before that,
Cornelius was still too. There
was blood inside Cornelius’ helmet. It had stuck to the visor and was drying
there. Droplets of it seemed to be orbiting inside the helmet itself. Malenfant
couldn’t see Cornelius’ face, and he was grateful for that. I’m
going to miss you, he thought. Cornelius, the man who understood the future,
even other universes. I wonder if you understand the place you have gone to
now. The
trooper turned out to be a woman. There was some kind of liquid over the
interior of her depressurized helmet, and Malenfant didn’t look too closely. He
did find a name tag sewn to the fabric of her suit: TYBEE J. He couldn’t find
the gun. With
loose loops of tether he tied together the bodies of Cornelius and the trooper. I ought to say
something, he thought. Who
for? For the corpses? They weren’t around to hear any more, and Emma was
unconscious. Then who? Did this universe have its own blind, stupid God, a God
whose grasp of the possibilities of creation had reached only as far as this
dull, expanding box? Not for God. For
himself, of course. He
said, “This is a universe that has never known life. But now it knows pain, and
fear, and death. You couldn’t get much farther from home. And I guess it’s
right that you should stay here, together. That’s all.” Then,
bracing himself against the portal, he shoved them gently. There was only the
blue glow of the portal, which diminished quickly, and they were soon fading
from sight. He
wondered how long the bodies would last here. Would they have time to rot,
mummify, their substance evaporate? Would the different physical laws of this
universe penetrate them, making their very atomic nuclei decay? Or would they
be caught up, destroyed at last, in the Big Crunch that Cornelius had promised
would destroy this universe, as it had the others? The
bodies drifted away slowly, tumbling slightly, the two of them reaching the
limit of the tether and then coming back together, colliding softly once more,
as if their conflict had continued, in this attenuated form, beyond death
itself. As, perhaps, it would; their ghosts, trapped in a universe that wasn’t
their own, had only each other to haunt. It doesn’t matter,
Malenfant. Time to move on. The
trooper’s MMU backpack, evidently built to mil spec, was considerably more
advanced than Bootstrap hardware. There
was a power source—lightweight batteries—that would long outlast Malenfant’s
own, a significant supply of compressed air, a simple water recycler, and food
pods that looked as if they were meant to plug into slots in the trooper’s
helmet. And there was a med pack, simple field-medicine stuff. The MMU even
contained a lightweight emergency shelter, a fabric zip-up bubble. Suddenly
life was extended—not indefinitely, but through a few more hours at least. He
was startled how much that meant to him. Malenfant
pulled himself and Emma into the shelter and assembled it around them. It was
just big enough for him to stretch out at full length. The fabric,
self-heating, was a thin translucent orange, but a small interior light made
the walls seem solid. Malenfant felt enormously relieved when he had shut out
the purposeless expansion outside, as if this flimsy fabric emergency tent
could shelter him from the universes that flapped and collapsed beyond its
walls. When
the pressure was right, the temperature acceptable, he cracked his own helmet
and sniffed the air. It was metallic, but fine. He
pulled off his gloves. He turned to Emma, opened up her helmet, lifted it off
carefully, and let it drift away. Emma’s burned-red cheek was cold to his
touch, but he could feel a pulse, see breath mist softly around her mouth. He
took time to kiss her, softly. Then he used his own helmet nipple to give her a
drink of orange juice. He
tried to treat Emma’s wounded leg. He didn’t like the look of what he saw below
the improvised tether tourniquet. The blood and flesh, exposed to vacuum, was
frozen, the undamaged skin glassy. But at least she hadn’t bled to death, he
thought, and she didn’t seem to be in any pain. He cleaned up the wound as best
he could. “Malenfant?” The sound, completely
unexpected, made him gasp, turn. She was awake, and
looking at him. Maura Della Life
on the Hill had gotten a lot harder, even without the protestors. And the
chanting of the protestors, cult groups, and other disaffected citizens in the
streets outside, always an irritant, had become a constant distraction. There
were times—even here, behind the layers of toughened glass—when she could hear
the cries of pain, the smash of glass, the smoky crackle of small-arms fire,
the slap and crash of grenade launchers. Maura
believed there was something deep and troubling going on in the collective
American psyche right now. She’d always worked on the belief that Americans
liked to imagine themselves elevated from the general human fray, if only a
little. Americans had the most robust political system, the best technology,
the strongest economy, the finest national character and spirit. Of course it
was mostly myth, but it wasn’t a bad myth as national fever dreams went, and
Maura knew that Americans’ faith in themselves had, historically, tended to
turn them into a positive force in the world. But
there was a downside. Whenever things went bad, whenever the myth of
superiority and competence was challenged, Americans would look outside, for
somebody or something to blame for their troubles. And, whatever went wrong
with the world, there was always an element who would blame the government. Fair
enough. But how the hell was she supposed to concentrate with all that going
on? But, of course,
she had to. Just
as she had to ignore the other inconveniences of the post-Nevada world. Such as
the fact that she wasn’t allowed to use e-mail, photocopiers, scanners, or even
manual typewriters and carbon paper. All government business relating to
Bootstrap and the Blue children was now conducted by handwritten note: one copy
only, to be destroyed by the recipient after use. Even her private
diary was, strictly speaking, illegal now. Depressed,
she turned to the first fat report on her desk. It was set out in a clear,
almost childish hand, presumably that of some baffled, sworn-to-silence
secretary. She skimmed through a preface consisting of academic ass-covering
bull:... able to offer no
assurances as to the accuracy of this preliminary interpretation that has been
produced, according to this group’s mandate, as a guide for further decision
making and. . . It
was from the team of academics at Princeton who were trying to translate the
messages the children had been sending to Earth. (She remembered Dan Ystebo’s
apparently informed speculations on the subject, and she made a mental note to
have one of the FBI plumbers dig out who was leaking this time.) The
sporadic signals were in the form of ultraviolet laser light targeted on an
antiquated astronomy satellite in Earth orbit. Why they chose that means of
transmission nobody knew, nor how they had gotten hold of or built a laser, nor
why they felt impelled to transmit messages at all. Perhaps all that would come
after the graybeard academic types at Princeton and elsewhere had figured out what
the hell the kids were talking about here. The
message itself was text, encoded in a mixture of ASCII, English, other natural
languages, and mathematics. But the natural-language stuff didn’t seem to bear
much relation to the math, which itself was full of symbologies and referents
whose meanings the academics were having to guess at. The
math appeared to be some kind of diatribe on fundamental physics. Maura
knew that for a century the theoreticians had been struggling to reconcile the
two great pillars of physics: relativity, Einstein’s theory of gravity, and
quantum mechanics, the theory of the submicroscopic world. The two theories
were thought to be limited facets of a deeper understanding the academics
called quantum gravity. It
is impossible to delimit a theory that does not yet exist, the
report writers noted pompously. Nevertheless most theorists had expected to
find the quantum paradigm more fundamental than the relativistic. The
speculations of the children contradict this, however. . . Maura
skimmed on. Perhaps, the children seemed to be suggesting, fundamental
particles—electrons and quarks and such— were actually spacetime defects, kinks
in the fabric. For instance, a positive charge could be the mouth of a tiny
wormhole threaded by an electric field, with a negative charge the other mouth,
the flow of the field through the wormhole looking, from the outside, like a
source and sink of charge. Einstein himself had speculated on these lines a
century ago, but hadn’t been able to prove it or develop the theory to his
satisfaction. Anyhow,
it seemed, Einstein hadn’t thought far enough. The children seemed to be saying
that the key was to regard particles not just as loops or folds in space but as
folds in time as well. Such a fold necessarily creates a closed timelike
curve. . . So every electron
was a miniature time machine. .
. . This has clear implications for causality. The properties of a
fundamental particle would be determined by measurements that can be made on it
only in the future. That is, there is a boundary condition that is in principle
unobservable in the present... Imagine a skipping rope, some dusty academic
had dictated, struggling to make herself understood. If a handle is jiggled,
the shape of the wave created depends not just on what is happening at the
perturbed end but what happens at the other handle. . . In
this worldview it was this breach of causality that provided uncertainty, the
famous multivalued fuzziness of the quantum world. And so on, at
baffling and tedious length. She sat in her
chair, struggling with the concepts. So
the world around her, the familiar solid world of atoms and people and trees
and stars, even the components of her own aging body, was made up of nothing
more than defects in space-time. There was nothing but space and time,
knotted up and folded over on itself. If that’s so, she thought, maybe we
shouldn’t be surprised at the eruption of all this acausal strangeness. It was
there all along, just too low-level for us to see, too obscure for us to
understand. But was it
possible? HERE Just
accept it, Maura. The important thing, of course, is why the children
are trying to communicate this to us. ...
The children may be attempting to bridge the chasm in understanding between
our patiently constructed but partial theories and their own apparently
instinctive, or paradox-prescient, knowledge of the world’s structure. It may
be they wish us to understand on a deeper level what has happened to us so far—
or, possibly, what is to happen to us in the future. . . A prediction,
then. Or a threat. Maura shivered,
despite the clammy warmth of her office. Maura,
skimming the transcript, found scraps of plain language interspersed with all
this heavy stuff: We ‘re all right here. Please tell our parents we aren ‘t
hot or cold or hungry but just right, and it s a lot of fun bouncing around on
the Moon, like a big trampoline... You shouldn ‘t have done what you did when
you dropped that big bomb on us and it just made us mad is all and some of us
wanted to come back and hurt you the same but Anna said we mustn’t and it
wasn’t really your fault that you cared for us underneath even if you didn ‘t
know how to show it and. . . A
kid’s report from summer camp, beamed down by ultraviolet laser from the Moon,
interspersed with theoretical physics so heavy-duty a gaggle of Nobel prize
winners couldn’t make sense of it. She felt her heart break a little more. Even while it
scared the life out of her. She
closed the report and dropped it into the high-temperature incinerator that
hummed softly under her desk. The
last report in her tray was color-coded—by hand, with a marker pen—as the
highest category of secure. It was about how the new NASA lunar outpost at
Tycho would be used as a base for infiltrating the children’s mysterious
encampment. The
Trojan-horse children had been screened for the Blue syndrome from before they
could talk or walk. There were more than a hundred candidate kids at this
point, all of them infants or preschoolers. And now their education was being
shaped with a single purpose: loyalty to Earth, to home, to parents. There was
training, discipline, ties of affection, every kind of behavioral conditioning
the psychologists could dream up, mental and physical. They’d even brought in
advertising executives. Nobody
knew what was going to work on these kids—who would, after all, eventually be
smarter than any of the people who were working on their heads. Eventually,
when they got old enough, the conditioning would be tested, sample candidates
put through a variety of simulated experiences. Little
human lab rats, Maura thought, being given mazes to run, with walls of loyalty
and coercion and fear. The
objective was to have selected a final cohort of seven or eight individuals by
the time the children had reached the age of five or six, and then to ship them
to the Moon and offer them to the Blues up there. And then to have the Blues’
new friends betray them. She
came to a list of candidate infants. One of them was Billie Tybee: daughter of
Bill Tybee, who, a thousand years ago, had turned to Maura for help, and June
Tybee, who had died during the failed assault on Cruithne, and the sibling of
Tom, one of the children who had gone to the Moon, lost forever to his grieving
father. As if we haven’t
done enough to that family. Maura
hadn’t yet worn her conscience completely smooth. This is, she thought, a war
against our own children. And we’re using every dirty method on them that we
dreamed up in a million years of waging war against ourselves. But she knew she
had to put her conscience aside, once again. The
children on the Moon, whatever they were doing up there, had to be understood,
controlled, stopped. By any means
necessary. Anyhow,
if these really are the dying days of humankind, at least we’re going out true
to ourselves. God help us all, she thought, as she pushed the report into the
incinerator. Reid Malenfant Malenfant
cradled Emma, gently helped her eat, drink, let her sleep, tried to answer her
questions. But she seemed less interested in the fate of the multiple universes
through which she’d traveled, unconscious, than in Cornelius and Michael. “Poor Cornelius,”
she said. “I wonder if he found what he “I doubt it. But
he gave his life for us.” “But
only because he knew immediately there was no other choice. That the trooper
would otherwise have killed all three of us. He knew he was going to die, one
way or the other.” “It didn’t have to
be that way,” Malenfant said. “Oh,
it did.” Her voice was steady, but weak. “Cornelius was dead from the moment he
destroyed that troop carrier. As long as he left one trooper alive, one who
knew she or he wouldn’t be going home again...” “But
for the trooper to follow us through the portal, through those multiple
universes—” “There
is a human logic that transcends all of this.” She waved a hand. “All
the incomprehensible cosmological stuff. And that’s what killed Cornelius.” “Human
logic,” he said. “You think there’s a logic that has brought the two of us
here? Wherever the hell here is.” “The
only two souls in a universe,” she said weakly. “It would sound romantic if—” “I know.” She was silent a
while. Then, “Malenfant?” “Yeah?” “You think we can
find a way back home?” He sighed. “I
don’t know, babe. But we can try.” “Yes,”
she said, and she snuggled closer to his space-suited form, seeking warmth. “We
can try, can’t we?” She closed her eyes. He let her rest
for six hours. Then
he sealed up their suits, collapsed the bubble, checked their tethers, attached
trooper Tybee’s backpack to his waist. Then,
hand in hand, Malenfant and Emma slid through the blue-circle portal, steps of
just a few feet taking them gliding between realities. Universe after
universe after universe. Sometimes
they encountered more chains of fast-collapsing phoenixes, imploding skies that
washed them with a transient light, and they huddled in the portal as if
escaping the rain. But most of the cosmoses they encountered now were long past
their first expansion, far from their final collapse, and were empty even of
the diseased light of creation or destruction. Nowhere
was there any sign of life: nothing but the empty logic of physical law. Sometimes
Emma slept inside her suit, allowing Malenfant to haul her back and forth
through the portal, whole universes going by without waking her: not even
looking, even though they might be, he supposed, the only conscious entities
ever to visit these places, these starless deserts. An
immense depression settled on Malenfant. This desolate parade of universe after
universe—spacetime geometries utterly empty of warmth and mind and life save
for himself and Emma—seemed to have been arranged to demonstrate to him that
even the existence of a place in which structure and life could evolve was an
unlikely accident. All his adult life he had fought for the future of the
species. What was his ambition now? That squads of humans should follow him
through these portals and settle these dead places, wrestle with space and time
and the physical laws to make another place to live? He
came to a place that was, at least, different. The sky was huge, black, without
stars or galaxies. But there was something: a texture to the sky, a
swath of redness, just at the limit of his vision. In trooper Tybee’s backpack
he had found a visor attachment with a night-vision setting. He wrapped the
attachment over his helmet; it fit like huge goggles. He
peered around. His own body and Emma’s shone like false-color stars, the
brightest objects in the universe. The
sky itself showed a dull red glow, the relic Big Bang radiation of this pocket
universe. And there were clouds—diffuse, without structure—that covered much of
the sky. The clouds showed up as thin gray-white in Malenfant’s enhanced
vision, something like high cirrus. “Almost like home,” he murmured. Actually,
not. But it was better than bland nothingness. “Malenfant.” He
looked into Emma’s helmet. She was awake, smiling at him. “Did you dream?” “No,”
she said. “I wish that fancy backpack had a coffee spigot.” “And I wish I
could say it’s a pretty view.” “I
suppose it is, in its way,” Emma said. “At least there’s something” “I
wonder why there are no stars. There’s clearly some kind of matter out there,
and it’s clumpy. But it hasn’t made stars.” “Maybe the clumps
aren’t the right size here,” she said. “What difference
would that make?” “I don’t know.” “It
might be something more bizarre,” he said. He told her about Cornelius’
speculations on how physical laws, shaken up by each emergence from the
Crunch-Bang cycle, might deliver different forms of matter. “For instance,
those clouds might not even be hydrogen.” She
sighed. “I don’t think it makes a lot of difference, Malen-fant. All that
matters is that this isn’t home. Do you think we’re getting any nearer?” “I
don’t even know what nearer means.” He checked his wristwatch. They had
been traveling for hours through how many universes—dozens, a hundred? “If
not for the resources of this trooper’s backpack,” Emma said, “we’d be dead by
now. Wouldn’t we, Malenfant?” Her voice was an insect whisper. “I wonder if
Cornelius knew that, if he figured that we would need the backpack to survive.” “To kill for a
backpack—” “Cornelius
was the coldest, most calculating human being I ever knew. It was exactly the
kind of thing he would do.” She closed her eyes. “I think I want to sleep now.” He let her rest
for an hour. Then they moved on. They
passed through more glowing-cloud universes. Sometimes the clouds would be
sparser or denser, showing more or less structure. But they did not find
galaxies or stars, nothing resembling the familiar structures of home. Then
they came to something new. They stopped, drifting in the unchanging blue light
of the portal. It
was another red-sky universe. But this time it seemed as if the sparse clouds
had been gathered up like cotton wool and wadded together into a single roseate
mass that dominated half the sky. There was a single point of light at the
center of it all, easily bright enough to be visible with the naked eye. Two
splinters of light seemed to be protruding from the point, like lens flares, or
poles from a toy globe. Malenfant thought he could trace structure in the cloud
that surrounded the central point: a tight spiral knot at the center, glowing a
brighter red than its surroundings, and farther out streamers and elongated
bubbles, all of it swirling around the center. It was actually beautiful, in a
cold, austere way, like a watercolor done in white, gray, red. Beautiful, and
familiar. “My
God,” said Malenfant. “It’s a black hole. A giant black hole. Remember what we
saw—” “Yes.
But black holes are made by stars. How can it be here, if there are no
stars?” He
shrugged. “Maybe the matter here didn’t form stars, but just imploded into...
that. Do you think it’s a good sign?” “I
don’t know. I never was much of a tourist, Malenfant. Tell me what Cornelius
told you about black holes. That universes can be born out of them. That what
goes on in a black hole’s center is like a miniature Big Crunch...” “Something like
that.” “Then,”
she said laboriously, “this universe could have two daughters. One born
out of the black hole, one from the final Crunch.” He frowned. “So
what?” “Don’t
you get it, Malenfant? If universes with black holes have more babies, after a
few generations there will be a lot more universes with black holes than
without. Because they can multiply.” “We’re
talking about universes, Emma. What does it mean to say one type of universe outnumbers
another?” “Perhaps it’s all
too simple for you to understand, Malenfant.” “You mean too
complex.” “No. Too simple.
Let’s go on.” “Are you sure
you’re ready?” “What
choice do I have?” And, feebly, she began to tug herself along the tether that
joined them. They
passed on through the gallery of universes, barely noticing, comprehending
little. Maybe Emma was right. Maybe they were working their way up a branching
tree of universes—new baby cosmoses twigging off through every black hole. If
that was so, how were the two of them being guided in their journey? By whom?
Why? Anyhow, on they
went. Even
at the rate they traveled—a whole new universe, after all, every couple of
minutes—the rate of cosmological evolution seemed damnably slow to Malenfant: a
dim, undirected groping for complexity. At first there
were more red-sky universes. Most of them were adorned by black hole roses.
Sometimes there was one all-consuming
monster, sometimes an array of them studded Once
they were so close to a hole center that its glare, seen through a dense mass
of cloud, was dazzling, and Malenfant was sure he could see movement in the
nearer clumps of gas, shadows thousands of light-years long turning like clock
hands. Perhaps the portal itself was being dragged inward to the hole. He wondered what would happen then. Could
even the portal survive falling into an immense black hole? Or did someone—
some unimaginable agency of the downstreamers who built this chain—monitor the
portals across the universes, repair them after cosmological accidents? Then,
fifty or a hundred cosmoses—they weren’t counting— from the first black hole
rose, they came to something new. No infrared clouds, no black holes. But there
was structure. Malenfant
pushed himself away from the portal. He drifted to the end of the tether,
rebounding slightly. He shielded his eyes, trying to shut out the blue glow of
the portal. There
were wheel shapes in the sky: rimless, but with regular spokes of the palest
yellow light. It seemed to him there was a nesting here, structure on
structure, the wheel shapes themselves gathered into greater, loosely defined
discs, just as stars combined into galaxies, which gathered in turn in clusters
and super-clusters. His
tether stretched beyond him, farther from the portal by six or seven yards. It
just hung in space, coiled loosely. But there was a fine blue mist at its
terminus. Malenfant
worked his way along the tether. The mist was made up of very small particles,
fine almost to the limit of visibility. At first he thought they must be
flaking away from the tether, somehow; but it looked as if they were just
condensing out of the vacuum. The mist was everywhere— Except
right in front of him. There was a rough disc shape directly ahead of him,
where no mist was forming. Puzzled, he lifted his arm out to his left. The
empty disc shape extended that way. It was a diffuse shadow of himself. “I
think it’s something to do with the portal light. There’s no mist here, where I
block it out. Maybe the light is—” He waved his hands. “—condensing.” “How is that
possible, Malenfant?” “Hell,
I don’t know.” He reached along the tether, meaning to pull himself farther. ‘Wo, Malenfant.
Look at the tether.” He let his gaze
follow the rope to its end, a few yards ahead. The
tether was disappearing. It looked as if it was being burned away by some
invisible, high-intensity ray. Occasionally he saw a flash of green light. He
pulled the tether back. The burning-off stopped. He was able to touch the end
of the rope. It had been cut clean through. But the blue mist was still
sparkling into existence, right where it had been before. “There’s
a limit out there, Emma. A barrier.” He looked around, but there was only the
strangely structured sky. “Maybe the portal is protecting us. Like a shield.” “A
shield, Malenfant? You always did watch too much seventies TV” “Then you explain
it,” he said testily. “Why
does everything have to have an explanation? This is a different universe. Maybe
the stuff from our universe is changing when it goes out there, past the
portal’s influence.” “Changing how?” “The
mass of the tether is disappearing. So maybe it’s being converted into
something else. Light, maybe. And the mist—” “—is
the light from the portal. Condensing. Turning into some kind of matter. So,”
he said, “how can light and matter swap over? Cornelius would have known.” “Yes. This is a
strange place, isn’t it, Malenfant?” “There’s nothing
for us here.” He
turned away from the wheels, the blue mist, and pulled himself back to the
portal. So they passed on,
on down the corridor of universes. ... Until they
came, at last, to a sky full of stars. Malenfant
let himself drift away from the portal. “At least I think they are stars.” The
sky was uniformly speckled with points of light, all around them, above and
below. No glowing clouds, no black hole roses. It might have been a starry
night on Earth. But
there was something wrong. “They look old,” Malenfant said. It was true:
a handful of the stars were as bright as orange, one even seemed to be sparking
fitfully yellow, but the rest were a dim red. When he donned the night-vision
goggles, he made out many more starlike points, a field of them stretching
beyond the visible. But they were dim and red. “We’ve been
expecting stars,” Emma said. “We have?” “Sure.
Think about it. If the key to breeding universes is black holes, you need to
come up with the best way there is of making black holes. Which is stars.” “What
about those giant black holes we saw in the rose universes?” “But
they looked like they had ripped up half of creation. Stars have got to
be more efficient than that. How many black holes were there in our universe?” “A billion
billion. Round numbers,” Malenfant said. “We’re
going to see more universes full of stars now. Universes that are star
factories, and so black hole factories.” He gathered up the
tethers. More
universes, many and strange. Most of them now contained stars of some kind, but
they were generally dim, scattered, unimpressive if not dying or dead. And
nowhere did they see anything to match the splendor and complexity of their
home Galaxy, and nowhere did they see any evidence of life and organization. Malenfant
grunted. “I feel like I’m trapped in God’s art gallery.” Emma
laughed weakly. “Malenfant, how can you be bored? You’re being transported
between universes. Not only that, you only have a few hours to live. What do
you want, dancing girls? And what difference does it make? We’re surely going
to die soon anyhow, in some chunk of emptiness or other. I don’t think you’re
destined to die in your own bed, Malenfant.” “I
don’t own a bed. But I’d rather die in my own fucking universe.” “Even a million
light-years from home?” “Yeah. Wouldn’t
you?” “You
do take things personally, don’t you, Malenfant? As if all of this, the
manifold of universes, is picking onyou.” He
fixed their tethers and faced the portal, its blank central expanse open,
empty, somehow reassuring, a way onward. “Hell, yes,” he said. “What other
enemy is there?” So,
holding on to each other, they moved on to another reality, then another. More skies. More
stars, mostly small and unspectacular. At
last they came to a place with a Galaxy. But it was small and knotlike,
populated by stars that looked dull, uniform, and aging; it seemed to have none
of the reeflike complexity of their own Galaxy. They passed on. Universe
after universe, all but identical to Malenfant’s eye: small and uninspiring
stars, untidy galaxies, skies littered with the corpses of red, dying stars. “I
wonder why the stars are all so small,” he said. “And why there are so few. And
why they all got so old so quickly.” “Because
there’s no giant Galaxy to make new ones,” Emma said. “We saw it, Malenfant.
The reef Galaxy. All those feedback loops. A way to make stars, and keep on
making them, over and over.” Maybe
she was right. If the key goal was to make lots of black holes—and if black
holes were best made in giant stars—then you wanted machines to make lots of
giant stars, and reef galaxies were the best way they had yet seen. But
evidently it wasn’t so easy to make reef galaxies—or rather, to evolve them.
Malenfant looked around another dull, uninteresting sky. He wondered what was
missing, if there was some simple, key ingredient. Carbon, perhaps, or some
other element essential to the great star-spawning gas clouds. Malenfant
paused again when they came to a new, different universe. But this time some of
the galaxies were broken up, their outlying stars scattered and their central
masses collapsing into what Malenfant was coming to recognize as the signatures
of black holes. And there were patches of glowing gas marring the sky, as if
some of the nearer stars had exploded. Beyond
the stars the sky was glowing. It was like one of the early phoenix universes
he had seen, born only to die within seconds or hours or days or years. But it
wasn’t a uniform glow, he saw. There
seemed to be hot spots, one directly above his head and one below his feet,
like poles in the sky. And there was a cold band around the equator of the sky,
a plane running through his midriff. There were two points on the equator, in
fact—once again on opposite sides of the sky—that
seemed to be significantly cooler than the average. He
described the sky to Emma. “It’s a collapsing universe. But the collapse
doesn’t seem to be symmetrical. It’s coming in over our heads, flattening out
at the sides.” “Is that
possible?” “Maybe
this universe is oscillating,” he said. “Like a soap bubble, before it bursts.
Not collapsing evenly. Going from a sphere to a stretched-out ellipse shape to
a flattened disc shape... “You
know, Cornelius said it might be possible to survive a Big Crunch in a universe
like that. You have to take control of the universe. And then you manipulate
it, mass and energy and gravity fields, to control the oscillations. If you
milk them just right you can extract enough energy to live forever.” “That
sounds like Cornelius,” she said dryly. “Malenfant, does it look like life-forms
are manipulating the universe here?” “No.” So they went on. Emma
slept again. Trying not to wake her, he drifted on to the next universe, and
the next. Until—without
warning, after another routine transition—he landed on Cruithne. At least, for a
few seconds he thought it was Cruithne. He
and Emma were floating above a gray, dusty surface, dropping through ghostly
microgravity. The portal was embedded in the plain, jutting out of it upright,
just as it had before. There was a hiss of static in his headset. His
feet settled to the surface. There was the gentlest of crunches, transmitted
through his suit fabric, as his boots crushed the regolith of this place. The
dust seemed soft, easily compressed. Standing
straight, he grinned fiercely. The touch of gravity was feather-light, but even
so it was pleasing to feel solid ground under his feet. He
laid Emma down carefully. The soft, loose dust billowed up around her, falling
back slowly in the feather-soft gravity. Of course, it
wasn’t Cruithne. He’d
seen more exciting skies. There was a single star, small, spitting light. Its
color was elusive, a blue-green. That was all: There was nothing else to be
seen, anywhere in the sky. He
stepped forward. The surface was covered in smooth, flowing dust, like a
folded-over sand dune. There were low hills, even what might have been the
faded-out remnants of very ancient, very large craters, palimpsests. The dust
wasn’t the charcoal black of Cruithne, but a bluish silver-gray. Malenfant dug
his gloved hand into the dust. It was very fine, like talc, with none of the
little knotty clumps he remembered from Cruithne itself. He scraped out a small
pit He thought he could detect a subtle flow as the dust poured gently back
into his hole, filling it in and smoothing it over. He
straightened up, slapped the dust off his hands, and bent over to brush it off
his legs. Except that there was no dust there; it seemed to have fallen away
from his suit fabric. In fact he could see, where Cruithne II dust was peeling
away, lingering traces of coal-dark Cruithne I, still stuck there after so
long, after all the exotic cosmoses he had seen. Dust
on Cruithne I stuck to suit fabric because it was electrostatically charged by
the action of the sun. So how come this stuff didn’t act the same? No
electrostatics? Maybe matter here wasn’t capable of holding a sizable electric
charge . .. Why would that be,
and what difference would it make? He had, of course,
absolutely no idea. “This
dust is soft, Malenfant. Like the finest feather bed you ever heard of. You
remember the story about the princess and the pea?” “I remember.” “But
I didn’t dream. I haven’t dreamed once since we went through the portal.” Her
voice was a rustle. “Isn’t that strange? Maybe you have to be at home to dream.
I think I finished my orange juice.” “I’ll put up the
habitat.” “No... Ungh” Behind her visor, her
face twisted with pain. He
rummaged in the trooper backpack’s medical kit and found an ampule of a
morphine derivative. In the dim light of the green star he had to squint to
read the instructions. Then he pressed it against a valve at Emma’s neck. He
watched her face. Her self-control was steely, as it always had been. But he
thought he detected relief there. “Now you made me a
junkie,” she said. “So sue me.” He
bent and picked her up. “I
can hardly hear you. That static. Is there something wrong with the radio?” “I
don’t think so,” he said dryly. “The universe is broken, not the radio.” Then,
the mil spec backpack trailing behind him, he stepped a giant microgravity step
through the portal. As
their consumables dwindled, Malenfant hurried through universes, dismissing
billions of years of unique cosmic evolution with a glance, not bothering to
try to figure out why this universe should be this way or that, subtly
different, subtly wrong. The waste, the emptiness of these cosmoses where there
were no eyes to see, oppressed him. Sometimes
Malenfant found himself landing on a Cruithne, more or less like his own
Cruithne, sometimes not. Sometimes the stars shone bright and white, but they
seemed oddly uniform. Sometimes he found himself in a dying, darkling universe
where the stars seemed already to have burned themselves out, a sky littered
with diminishing points of orange and red. Once
there was a Galaxy over his head, a roof of light, star clusters scattered
around it like attending angels. And when he lifted his sun visor, he could see
its complex light reflecting from his own cheekbones and nose, the bony frame
of his face. ... But it wasn’t
right. Not quite. There
was the core, glowing bright, the broad disc, even a hint of spiral structure.
But only a hint. There were none of the massive blue-white sparks he’d been
able to see in the images their firefly had returned, none of the great
supernova blisters, holes blasted into the big molecular clouds by the deaths
of giant stars. Not quite right. Malenfant hurried
on. Meanwhile
Emma grew weaker. She spent longer asleep, and her waking intervals grew
shorter. It was as if she was hoarding her energy, hibernating like the black
hole farmers of the far downstream. But parsimony hadn’t worked out for the
down-streamers. And it wasn’t going to work for Emma. It
got to the point where he didn’t even look up at the sky any more as he
blundered back and forth. The human mind had evolved for just one universe, he
thought. How much of this crap was he supposed to take? He felt exhausted,
resentful, bewildered. “Wait.” He
paused. He had loped out of the portal onto another stretch of scuffed,
anonymous regolith. She was lying in his arms, her weight barely registering.
He looked down into her face, and pushed up her gold sun visor. “Emma?” She licked her
lips. “Look. Up there.” No
Galaxy visible, but a starry sky. The stars looked, well, normal. But he’d
learned that meant little. “So what?” Emma
was lifting her arm, pointing. He saw three stars, dull white points, in a row.
And there was a rough rectangle of stars around them—one of them a distinctive
red—and what looked like a Galaxy disc, or maybe just a nebula, beneath... “Holy shit,” he
said. She
whispered, “There must be lots of universes like ours. But, surely to God,
there is only one Orion.” And
then light, dazzling, unbearably brilliant, came stabbing over the close
horizon. It
was a sunrise. He could actually feel its heat through the layers of his suit. He
looked down at the ground at his feet. The rising light cast strong shadows,
sharply illuminating the miniature crevices and craters there. And here was a
“crater” that was elongated, and neatly ribbed. It was a footprint. He
stepped forward, lifted his foot, and set it down in the print. It fit neatly.
When he lifted his foot away the cleats of his boot hadn’t so much as disturbed
a regolith grain. It
was his own footprint. Good grief. After hundreds of universes of silence and
remoteness and darkness, universes of dim light and shadows, he was right back
where he started. He
looked down at Emma. But, as the sunlight played over her face, she had already
closed her eyes. Gently he flipped down her gold visor. The light dazzled from
it, evoking rich colors. Maura Della The robot bus
snaked across the folded floor of Tycho. Maura
gazed out, stunned, at gray-brown ground, black starless sky,
a bright blue Earth, full and round like a blue marbled bowling ball. In the
valleys, smooth rocky walls rose around her, hiding the Earth and the details
of the land. As the shadows fell on the bus it cooled rapidly, and she heard
its hull tick as it contracted, fans somewhere banging into life to keep the
air warm for her. But there was light here, even at the bottom of the angular
lunar chasms: not diffused by the air, for there was no air, but reflected from
the rock walls at the top of the valleys. The
Plexiglas blister window was very clear, cleaned of Moon dust and demisted, and
she felt as if she were outside the bus, suspended over the lunar ground. She
saw dust, heavily indented by bus tracks that the bus was now following once
more with religious precision. The dust was loose, fragile looking, flecked
with tiny craters, with here and there the glint of glass. It was lunar soil:
dead, processed by patient, airless erosion, passing beneath her feet like foam
on a rocky sea. She longed to reach down, through the window, and run her
fingers through that sharp-grained dirt. But that was
impossible. When
she had arrived at the dull, cramped, sour-smelling NASA base, dug into the
regolith miles from the children’s encampment, she had been told that civilian
types like herself weren’t expected to “EVA,” as they called it, to walk
outside onto the surface of the Moon. Not once, not one footstep; she would
pass over the Moon through an interconnected series of air-conditioned rooms
and vehicles, as if the whole Moon were one giant airport terminal. There were a dozen
people in the bus. Most
of them were soldiers: hard-faced, bored men and women, their pressure suit
helmets the pale blue of the United Nations. They carried heavy weaponry,
rifles and handguns adapted for use either in the vacuum or in atmosphere, and
Maura knew there were more weapons, heavier stuff, strapped to the bus’ hull.
The sole purpose of this squad was to protect, or perhaps control, Maura.
Nobody went to Never-Never Land unarmed or unescorted—not even someone as
senior in this UN operation as, five years after Nevada, Maura had become. Bill
Tybee came to stand with her at the window. He was limping, and his silver
med-alert lapel brooch glinted in the bus’ lights. He held a bulb of coffee in
a polystyrene holder; she accepted it gratefully. “Umm. Not too
hot.” “Sorry,” he said.
“Nothing gets too hot here.” The
low pressure, she thought. An old NASA-type cliche, but true nonetheless. “Never would have
put you down as an astronaut, Ms. Della.” “Call me Maura.
You’re hardly Flash Gordon yourself.” “Yeah.
But what the heck.” Bill Tybee had been brought to the Moon, along with other
parents, to work, in his inexpert way, on the interpretation of the Blues’
activities—and, of course, to be with his kids, as best he could. Anything that
might work, help get a handle on the kids. “Bill,
why Tycho? Why did the children run here, from Nevada? I heard the NASA
people complaining. We’re away from the lunar equator, so you eat a lot of fuel
getting here. And the ground is so rugged it was difficult to make the first
landings.” He
grunted. “Those NASA guys have their heads up their asses. You have to
remember, Ms. Della—Maura. They’re children. At least they were when
they flew up here. So where would a kid pick to go live? How about the most
famous crater on the Moon?” It
was as good an answer as she’d heard. “Don’t you think they are children any
more?” “Hell,
I don’t know what they are,” he muttered. “Look at that.” The
bus climbed a crest, and once more the landscape was set out before her, the
blue of Earth garish against the subtle autumn colors of the Moon. The ground
was folded and distorted; she could actually see great frozen waves in the
rock, ripples from the aftermath of the great impact that had punched the Tycho
complex into the hide of the Moon. But the sheets of rock were themselves
punctured with craters, small and large, and strewn with rubble. Tycho
was young for the Moon, but unimaginably old by the standards of Earth. The
ride, on the bus’ big mesh wheels, was dreamy; the bus tipped and rolled
languidly as it crawled across the broken ground. She felt light, blown this
way and that. It was indeed a remarkable experience. There
were rings of security around Never-Never Land, concentric like the rocky
terraces that lined the walls of Tycho. The
bus rolled through a tall wire fence—lunar alloy, spun fine—and drove on to a
low regolith-covered dome. A fabric tunnel snaked out to meet the bus, like the
walkway from an airport terminal, and it docked on the hull with a delicate
clunk. When the door opened a uniformed UN soldier stood there, backed up by
armed troops, ready to process them. As
she passed through the hatchway, Maura smelled burning metal where the hull had
been exposed to space, and a hint of wood smoke: oxidizing moondust. The exotic
reality of the Moon, intruding around this dull Cold War-type bureaucracy and
pass checking. None
of the bus’ passengers—not even Bill Tybee—got past that first checkpoint. None
save Maura. The
walkway was translucent, a tunnel between black sky and glowing ground. Craning
her neck, Maura peered through the fabric walls and glimpsed Never-Never Land
itself. It was a dome, shaded silver-gray. Hints of green inside. Something
moving, like a swaying tree trunk. Good God, it was a neck. Just
before the entry to the complex, the aide paused and pointed. “The dome itself
is polarized. It turns opaque and transparent by turns to simulate an Earthlike
day-night cycle. And during the long night there are lights to achieve the same
effect. See? There are banks of electric floods on gantries, like a sports
stadium.” The aide’s hair was blond, eyes blue, classic Nordic type. Minnesota?
But her accent was neutral. Maura said, “Did I
see a giraffe in there?” The girl laughed.
“Maybe. That’s what we think it is.” “Don’t you know?” “I only have
clearance to violet level.” “How long have you
been up here?” “Two years, with
breaks.” “Aren’t you
curious?” “We’re
not paid to be curious, ma’am.” Then the professional mask slipped a little.
“Actually, no. Never-Never is just a tent full of those little Blue-ass
monsters. What is there to be curious about? Anyhow you have blue clearance,
right?” “Yes.” “I guess you’ll
see for yourself, whatever you want.” At
the other end of the walkway was another airlock, another security check, where
Maura said good-bye to the aide, whose sole purpose seemed to have been to
escort Maura all of twenty yards of this quarter-million-mile journey. The
processing here took another hour. Her pass and other credentials were checked
several times over; she was body-searched twice, and passed through an X-ray
machine and metal detector and other scanners she didn’t recognize. Finally she
was asked to strip, and she stood alone under a shower that turned hot and cold
and stank of some antiseptic agent. She was distantly pleased that she didn’t
sag quite as much as at home. Then there was a pulse of light, a sharp pain.
She was left with a fine ash on her exposed skin. After
that she was given a fresh set of clothes: underwear and a coverall. The
coverall had no pockets, just a transparent pouch on the outside where she was
allowed to carry her blue pass and passport, handkerchief, and other small
items. She
was led along one last translucent corridor—one last glimpse of the Moon—and
then, escorted by two more soldiers— there must be dozens here, she thought,
racking up one hell of an expense—she passed through the curving wall of
Never-Never Land itself. And
then there was grass under the soft slippers on her feet, a dome that glowed
blue-black over her head, scored by a great diffuse shadow, a shadow cast by
Tycho’s rim mountains. There
were a few stands of bushes and a single giant tree, low and squat. The air was
cool, crisp, fresh, and it smelled of green growing things, of cut summer
lawns. Green grass, growing on the Moon. Who’d have thought she’d live to see
this? A
girl was standing before her: aged maybe sixteen, slender, willowy, barefoot,
dressed in a smock of simple orange fabric, a bright blue circle stitched to
the breast. Her face wasn’t pretty, Maura thought, but it was calm, composed,
self-possessed. Centered. She was missing a tooth in her lower jaw. It was Anna. And
she had wings. “It’s nice to see
you again, Ms. Della,” Anna said gravely. “You were always a
friend to us.” Maura
smiled. “Why don’t I?” She kicked off the slippers and walked forward on the
grass. It was cool and moist under her feet. The blades felt oddly stiff, but
she knew that was an artifact of the low gravity. Anna
folded her wings and jumped into the air: just bent her legs and leaped up
through ten feet or more. She seemed to hover for a long heartbeat. Then she
flapped the wings—Maura felt a great downrush of the cool, low-pressure,
crystal-sharp air—and Anna shot into the domed sky. Maura
glanced at the two soldiers behind her. One of them, a bull-powerful blond man,
was watching the girl’s body with narrow, hard eyes. Anna
swept in for a neat landing, slowing with a couple of running steps, thin legs
flashing. Maura applauded
slowly. “I’d like to try that.” Anna
held the wings out. “It’s not as easy as it looks. You have to flap hard enough
to support one-sixth of your Earth weight.” She eyed Maura. “Imagine a
nine-pound dumbbell in each hand, holding them out from your body... Maybe you should take an air car for
today. It’s kind of easier.” Maura turned to
her escort questioningly. The
blond soldier spoke. “We can’t go any farther into the interior, ma’am. But
you’re authorized. At your own risk.” He sounded as if he was middle European,
German maybe. He pointed upward. Maura saw a football-sized surveillance robot,
small and complex and glittering with lenses, gliding noiselessly through the
air. “Just shout and we’ll get you out.” “Thank you.” Maura
let the girl lead her to a small fenced-off area where three cars sat, parked
roughly on the grass. Maura picked one and, with the simulacrum of youthful
exhilaration granted her by lunar G, she vaulted neatly over the door into the
driver’s seat. The
car was just a white box of metal and ceramic, open, with a joystick and a
small control panel. It had Boeing markings, and simple instructions marked in
big block capitals. The car wasn’t wheeled; instead there was a turbofan in a
pod at each corner. Maura quickly learned how to use the joystick to make the
pods swivel this way and that. And when she fired
up the engine—noiseless, powered by clean-burning hydrogen—the car shot
straight up into the air. At a touch of the joystick, it tipped and squirted
back and forth, like Anna
jumped into the air and circled higher. When she passed out of Tycho’s shadow
into sunlight, her wings seemed to burst into flame. Then she turned and
streaked toward the heart of the dome. Maura
followed more cautiously, skimming a few feet above the grass. Never-Never
Land was maybe the size of a football field. It seemed to be mostly grassed
over, but here and there ponds glinted, blue as swimming pools. She could see
small robot gardeners trundling cautiously over the grass, clipping and
digging. Low
mounds protruded from the grass. One of them had an open door, bright
artificial light streaming out. Maybe the children slept in there, to keep down
their hours of exposure to the Moon’s high radiation levels. At
the very center of the dome was an area fenced-off by a tall glass wall. Maura
knew that not even her blue pass would get her through that perimeter; for
within was the artifact—transport, bubble, whatever—that the children had
constructed in Nevada to protect them from the nuke and carry them here. Even now, no adult
had the faintest idea how it worked. Anna flew toward
the dome’s single giant tree. It
looked like an oak to Maura, but its trunk had to be twenty feet across, and
each of its branches, broad and sturdy, was no less than three or four feet
thick. But the tree looked somehow stunted, constrained to grow broad and flat
rather than tall; if it had remained in proportion it might, she supposed, have
reached five or six hundred feet, busting out of this stadium-sized dome. Anna
glided to a branch and settled there gracefully, folding her wings behind her.
Maura killed her engine and, with a soft creak, the air car settled into place
in a crook of the branch. Maura
saw some of the other children, seemingly far below. There were two groups,
each of four or five kids; the oldest of them looked around ten. After five
years on the Moon, they looked skinny, graceful. One group was playing what
looked like a tag game, chasing with great loping strides and somersaults and
spectacular lunar leaps. Maura could hear them laughing, the sound drifting up
to her like the ripple of water. The
other group seemed more solemn. They were moving around each other, but in a
series of patterns, each of which they would hold for a fraction of a second of
stillness, and then move on to the next. They seemed to be talking, or maybe
singing, but Maura couldn’t make out any words. “Anna, where are
the Tybee children? Tom and Billie—” Anna pointed. The
Tybees were part of the solemn party below. Maura recognized Tom, ten years old
now, his face round and set and serious. At his waist he had his electronic
Heart—battered, dirty, probably nonfunctioning, a gift from his long-lost
mother. She wondered which one of the younger kids was Billie. Once
she had promised his father that she would protect Tom. It was a promise that
had brought her all this way. And yet, what protection could she offer him?
What could she ever have given him? “Can you tell me
what they are doing down there?” “They’re working.
It’s what your people call—” “Multiplexing.
Yes, I know. What are they talking about?” Anna’s
face worked. “They are considering constraints on the ultimate manifold.” Maura
suspected that she was going to struggle with the rest of this conversation.
“The manifold of what?” “Universes.
It is of course a truism that all logically possible universes must exist. The
universe, this universe, is described—umm, that’s the wrong word—by a
formal system. Mathematics. A system of mathematics.” Maura frowned.
“You mean a Theory of Everything?” Anna
waved a hand, as if that were utterly trivial, and her beautiful wings rustled.
“But there are many formal systems. Some of them are less rich, some more. But
each formal system, logically consistent internally, describes a possible
universe, which therefore exists.” Maura
tried to follow that. “Give me an example of a formal system.” “The rules of geometry.
I mean, Euclid’s geometry.” “High school
stuff.” Anna
looked at her with reproof. “I never went to high school, Maura.” “I’m sorry.” “Some
of these universes, as described by the formal systems, are rich enough to
support self-aware substructures. Life. Intelligence. And some of the universes
aren ‘t rich enough. A universe described by Euclidean geometry probably
isn’t, for example. Therefore it can’t be observed. What the group down there
is trying to establish is whether a universe that cannot be observed, though it
exists, may be said to have a different category of existence.” Anna glanced at
Maura. “Do you understand?” “Not a damn word.” Anna smiled. Maura
could see firefly robots hovering over the heads of the children, peering down,
recording everything they did and said. There might be a rich treasure of
knowledge and wisdom being conjured up in the dance of those slim forms, but
the world’s massed experts couldn’t begin to decode it. IBM had quoted
development times in decades just to construct a translation software suite. The
children had, it seemed, evolved their own language from elements of their
native spoken languages, mixed with gestures, dance, and music. It was a
complex, multilevel communication channel, with many streams of information
multiplexed together. Linguists believed it was a true language, with a
unifying grammar. But it transcended human languages in the richness of its
structure, the speed and compression of its data transmission, the fact that it
was analog—the angle of an arm or head held just so seemed to make an
immense difference to meaning—and its rate of evolution, sometimes changing
daily. And
besides, there seemed to be some features that could not be translated into
English, even in principle. Such as new tenses. There was one based on
palindromic constructions, symmetric in time, that seemed to be designed to
describe situations with looping causality, or even causality violation. Grammar for a time
traveler. Some
theorists were saying that the orderly linear perception of time, of neat cause
and effect, enjoyed by humans was an artifact of a limited consciousness: like
the way the brain could “construct” an image of a face from a few lines on a
page. Perhaps the children could experience time on a deeper level:
non-linearly, even acausally. And
the farthest-out theorists wondered if their minds were somehow linked,
permanently, by the neutrino ocean that filled the universe. As if Feynman
radio technology was allowing some higher strata of consciousness and self-awareness
to operate here. The
various strategies that had been tried to keep a handle on the children had yet
to pay off. The Trojan Horse kids—like little Billie Tybee, below—seemed to
have melted into the strange community here without a backward glance. The
Trojan Horses had been heavily indoctrinated with a basic common grammar and
quantification rules in the hope that they would at least continue to talk
comprehensibly to the outside world. But even that had failed. They just didn’t
have the patience or inclination to translate their thoughts into baby talk for
their parents. The
only Blue who would regularly talk to those outside was Anna, five or six years
older than any of the rest. And the specialist observers believed that—though
Anna was the de facto leader of the children here—she was too old, her
grammatical sense frozen too early, to have become fully immersed in the
complex interchanges that dominated the lives of the rest of the children. And
besides, Anna was hardly a useful ambassador. Adults had damaged her too much. A
section of oak tree trunk seemed to split away, bending stiffly, and a thin,
distorted face turned and peered up at Maura. Maura nearly
jumped out of her seat. “Oh, my good gosh.” Anna laughed. The
giraffe stepped out of the shade of the tree. The yellow-and-black mottled
markings on its body had made it almost invisible to Maura, startling for such
a huge animal. The giraffe loped easily forward, fine-chiseled head dipping
gently, the lunar gravity making no apparent difference to its stately
progress. Now two more animals followed the first, another adult and a baby,
its neck stubby by comparison. Anna
said, “There are little NASA robot dung beetles that come out at night and roll
away their droppings. They’re really funny.” “Why are they
here?” Anna
shrugged. “We asked for them. Somebody saw one in a picture book once.” Maura
watched the giraffes recede, loping easily in the wash of sunlight and
crater-wall shadow, their bodies and motion utterly strange, unlike the body plans
of any creature she had seen. A real extreme of evolution, she thought. Just like these
damn kids. Anna’s
eyes, gray as moondust, were grave, serious. “Maura, why are you here?” “You deserve the
truth,” Maura said. “Yes,
we do.” Anna looked up at Earth, fat and full, its round-ness slightly
distorted by the fabric of the dome. “We see the lights sometimes, on the night
side.” “What do you think
they are?” Anna shrugged.
“Cities burning.” Maura sighed.
“Have you studied history, Anna?” “Yes.
The information is limited, the interpretations partial. But it is
interesting.” “Then
you’ll know there have been times like this before. The religious wars during
the Reformation, for instance. Protestants against Catholics. The Catholics
believed that only their priests controlled access to the afterlife. So anybody
who tried to deny their powers threatened not just life, but even the
afterlife. And the Protestants believed the Catholic priests were false, and
would therefore deny their followers access to the afterlife. If you
look at it from the protagonists’ point of view, they were reasonable wars to
fight, because they were over the afterlife itself.” “Are the wars now
religious?” “In
a sense. But they are about the future. There are different groups who believe
they have the right to control the future of humankind—which, for the first
time in our history, has come into our thinking as a tangible thing, an asset,
something to be fought over. And that’s what they are fighting for.” “What
you mean is they are fighting over the children. Blue children, like me, and
what they think we can offer.” “Yes,” said Maura. “They are wrong,”
Anna said carefully. “All of them.” “Here’s
the bottom line,” Maura said. “I’m not sure how much longer, umm, wise heads
are going to prevail. Even in the U.S.” Anna listened, her
eyes soft. “How long?” “I
don’t know,” Maura said honestly. “Months at the most, I would think. Then they
will come for you.” Anna said, “It
will be enough.” “For what? “ Anna wouldn’t
reply. Frustrated,
Maura snapped, “You frighten people, Anna. Christ, you frighten me. Sitting
here on the Moon with your plans and your incomprehensible science. We detected
the artifact in the lunar mantle...” It
had been picked up by seismometry. A lump of highly compressed matter—possibly
quark matter—the size of a mountain. It was right under this dome. Nobody had
any idea how it got there, or what it was for. Maura glared at
Anna. “Are we right to be frightened?” “Yes,” Anna said
gently, and Maura was chilled. “Why won’t you tell
us what you’re doing?” “We are trying. We
are telling you what you can understand.” “Are we going to
be able to stop you?” Anna
reached out and grabbed Maura’s hand, squeezed it. The girl’s skin was soft,
warm. “I’m sorry.” Then,
without warning, Anna tipped forward, falling out of the tree, and spread her
wings. She soared away, sailing across the distorted face of Earth, and out of
Maura’s view. When
Maura got back to the tractor, Bill was waiting for her. He affected a lack of
interest. But as the bus crawled its painful way back to the NASA base, he hung
on every word she had to tell him about conditions inside the dome, and about
the children, and what she had glimpsed of Tom and little Billie. The
sun had set over the rim walls of Tycho, but the walls were lit by the eerie
blue glow of Earthlight. The sun would linger for a whole day, just beneath the
carved horizon, so languid was the Moon’s time cycle. There was no air, of
course, so there were no sunset colors; but there was nevertheless a glow at
the horizon, pale white fingers bright enough to dim the stars: she was seeing
the light of the sun’s atmosphere, and the zodiacal light, the glimmer of dust
and debris in the plane of the Solar System. It was calm, unchanging,
unbearably still, austere, a glacier of light. She found Bill
Tybee weeping. He
let her hold him, like mother with child. It was remarkably comforting, this
trace of human warmth against the giant still cold of the Moon. Reid Malenfant His suit
radio receiver was designed only for short distances. Nevertheless he
tuned around the frequency bands. Nothing. But that
meant little. If
he couldn’t hear anybody else, maybe they could hear him. The backpack had a
powerful emergency beacon. He decided that was a good investment of their remaining
power. He separated it from the pack, jammed it into Cruithne soil, and started
it up. Then
he shook out the bubble shelter, zipped himself and Emma into it, and inflated
it. Once more it was a welcome relief to huddle with Emma’s warmth. He
took a careful look at Emma’s damaged leg. Much of the flesh seemed to have
been destroyed by its exposure to the vacuum. But at the fringe of the damaged
area mere was discoloration, green and purple, and a stench of rot, of sickly
flowers. He drenched the bad flesh in an antiseptic cream he found in the
backpack until the place smelled like a hospital ward. But at least that stink
of corruption was drowned. And
she didn’t seem to be in any pain. Maybe all this would be over, one way or the
other, before they got to that point. He
sacrificed a little more of their power on warming up some water. He mixed up
orange juice in it, and they savored the tepid drink. They ate more of the
backpack’s stores, dried banana and what seemed to be yogurt. He used scraps of
cloth torn from their micrometeorite garments to improvise washcloths, and then
he opened up their suits and gently washed Emma’s armpits and crotch and neck.
Malenfant took their filled urine bags and dumped their contents into the
military backpack’s water recycler, and he filled up their suit reservoirs with
fresh water. Almost routine, almost domestic. He was, he
realized, on some bizarre level, content. And then the shit
hit the fan. “Malenfant.” He
turned. She was holding his personal med kit. With her gloved hands, she had
pulled out a blister pack of fat red pills. And a silver lapel ribbon. Oh, he thought.
Oh, shit. There goes the Secret. “Tumor-busters.
Right?” She let the stuff go; it drifted slowly to the floor. Her face was a
yellow mask overlaid with Big Bang sunburn; her eyes were sunk in dark craters.
“You’re a cancer victim.” “It’s manageable.
It’s nothing—” “You never told
me, Malenfant. How long?” He shook his head.
“I don’t want to talk about this.” “This
is why. Isn’t it? This is why you washed out of NASA. And it’s why you
pushed me away. Oh, you asshole.” She held out her arms. He
pulled himself over to her, held her shoulders, then dipped his head. He felt
her stroke his bare scalp. “I couldn’t tell you.” “Why not? What did
you think I’d do, run away?” “No.
If I thought that I’d have told you immediately. I thought you’d stay. Care for
me. Sacrifice yourself.” “And
you couldn’t stand that. Oh, Malenfant. And the affair, that damn Heather—” “The
cancer wasn’t going to kill me, Emma. But it screwed up my life. I couldn’t
have kids, I couldn’t reach space...
I didn’t want it to screw your life too—ow.” She’d
slapped him. Her face was twisted into a scowl. She slapped him again, hard
enough to sting, and pushed at his chest. She was weak, but she was pushing
them apart. “What right did you have to mess with my head like that?” And she
aimed more slaps at him. He
lifted his hands, let her dismally feeble blows rain on his arms. “I did it for
you.” “You
control freak. And then, even after you engineer a divorce, for Christ’s sake,
you still can’t let me go. You recruit me into your company, you even drag me
into interplanetary space.” “I
know. I know, I know. I’m fucked up. I’m sorry. I wanted to let you go. But I
couldn’t bear it. I could never let go. But I tried. I didn’t want to wreck
your life.” “My
God, Malenfant.” Now her eyes were wet. “What do you think you did? What
do you think life is for?” “Emma—” “Get
out. Leave me alone, you cripple.” And she turned her face to the wall. He
stayed, watching her, for long minutes. Then he closed up his suit. He
found remnants of human presence on Cruithne: footprints, scuff marks, even
handprints. There were pitons stuck in the re-golith, dangling lengths of
tether, a few abandoned scraps of kit, film cartridges and polystyrene packing
and lengths of cable. There were a few fresh, deep craters that looked as if
they might have been dug by the bullets of troopers’ guns. A
few yards from the portal itself he found the battery of instruments which, a
million years ago, Cornelius Taine had set up to monitor the artifact: cameras,
spectrometers, Geiger counters, other stuff Malenfant had never been able to
name, let alone understand. The instruments were still in their rough circle,
centered on the portal. But they were uniformly smashed, lenses broken, casings
cracked open, cabling and circuit boards ripped out. The regolith here was much
disturbed. It was obvious somebody had deliberately done this, taken the time
and effort to wreck the instruments. Tybee J., maybe, while she prepared to
chase them into the portal. He
picked up a busted-open camera. There was a fine layer of regolith over the
exposed workings. The gold-foil insulating blanket was blackened, cracked and
peeling, and the paintwork on exposed metal was flaking away. He ran his gloved
finger under a plastic-coated cable that stuck out of the interior. The
discolored plastic just crumbled away. He
wondered how long an exposure to vacuum, the sun’s raw ultraviolet, and the
hard radiation of space you’d need to do this much damage. Years, maybe. There
was no guarantee that their subjective time during their jaunt across the
manifold universes had to match up with the time elapsed here. Anyhow
it sure looked as if nobody had been back here since they had left in such a
hurry. He felt his heart sink at the thought. He
placed the camera back where he had found it and let it resume its slow,
erosive weathering. Taking
up the familiar routine of moving around the asteroid— piton, tether, glide,
always at least two anchors to the regolith—he glided over Cruithne’s
claustrophobic, close-curved horizon, pressing on, farther and farther. There
was little left of the O ‘Neill, or the troop carrier: just scattered
wreckage, crumpled and charred, a few new blue-rimmed craters punched into
Cruithne’s patient hide. He supposed most of the debris created by the various
attacks had been thrown off into space. He rummaged through the remains of the
ships and the hab shelters. What wasn’t smashed and vacuum-dried was crumbling
from sunlight and cosmic irradiation. Still, maybe there was something he could
use here. He
came across a firefly, inert, half dug into the regolith. He tried to haul it
out, but it was dead, its power-indicator panel black. He found only one
body. It
was a trooper, a young man—not much more than a boy, really—wadded into the
shadow of a crater. He wasn’t in a suit. His body was twisted, bones broken,
and his skin, freeze-dried in the vacuum, was like scorched, brittle paper. His
chest cavity was cracked open, presumably by the explosion that had taken out
the troop carrier. His heart, stomach, and other organs seemed to have
desiccated, and the cavity in his body gaped wide, empty, somehow larger than
Malenfant had expected. Maybe
Tybee had taken the time to bury her other fallen companions, Malenfant
thought. Or maybe this was the only body that had finished up here, and the
rest—burned, broken, and shattered—were somewhere out there in a dispersing
shell of debris. And
meanwhile, Cruithne spun on. How strange, he thought, that Cruithne had waited
out five billion years in cold silence and then endured a few months of
frenetic activity as life from Earth, bags of water and blood and flesh, had
come here and built their enigmatic structures, fought and blown everything
apart, and departed, leaving Cruithne alone again, with a few new craters and a
scattering of shattered structures at the center of a dispersing cloud of
glittering rubble. That,
and the enigmatic blue circle put there by the downstreamers. He passed into
Cruithne’s long shadow. The
stars wheeled over his head, the familiar constellations of his boyhood, but
crowded now with the dense stars of deep space. At last, at the heart of the
sparse constellation of Cygnus, he found a bright blue star. He gazed into that
watery light, savoring photons that had bounced off Earth’s seas and clouds
just seconds before entering his eyes. It was the closest he would ever come,
he supposed, to touching home again. He
thought of the lifeless corridors he had traveled, of the long, painful
gestation of physics and fire, birth and collapse, that had finally, it seemed,
evolved to this: a universe of carbon and supernovae and black holes and
life, and that beautiful blue spark. But Earth was an island of light and life
surrounded by abysses. In the shelter, he
found Emma dying. He
did what he could. He massaged her limp hands, trying to keep the blood
pumping, and upped the oxygen concentration in the air. He pulled a lightweight
silver-foil emergency blanket around her, did everything he could think of to
keep her body from deciding this was the end. But her decline, rapid, seemed
irreversible. Her
fingertips had turned dead white, the skin pasty and lifeless, even bluish. Not yet, not yet.
How can it end here? It’s wrong. The
sun was a ball of light that glared through the fabric, its glow soaking into
the warp and weft of the fabric. Malenfant watched as it edged across the dome
of the tent. Cruithne was turning patiently, just as it always had. But
the air in here was growing stale. The carbon dioxide scrubbers and other
expendables built into the mil-spec backpack were presumably reaching the end
of their design lifetimes; the pack wouldn’t be able to sustain this habitat
much longer. She
woke up. Her eyes turned, and her gaze settled on his face, and she smiled,
which warmed his heart. He fed her sips of water. “Try to take it easy.” “It isn’t so bad,”
she whispered. “Bullshit.” “Really. I don’t
hurt. Not much, anyhow.” “You want some
more dope?” “Save
it, Malenfant. You might need it. Anyhow I’d prefer a shot of tequila.” He
told her about the radio beacon. “Somebody will be coming.” “Oh,
bull, Malenfant,” she said gently. “Nobody’s going to come. It wasn’t meant to
end like that, a cavalry charge from over the hill. Not for us. Don’t
you know that yet?” She gripped his hand. Her touch was like a child’s. “This
is all we have, Malenfant. You and me. We’ve no future or past, because we
don’t have kids, nobody who might carry on the story. Just bubbles, adrift in
time. Here, shimmering, gone.” She seemed to be crying. “I’m sorry,” he
said. “Never
apologize,” she whispered. “We’ve come a long way together, haven’t we? All
those universes without life. And the downstream. Life slowly crushed out of
existence... You need stars and
supernovae to make black holes, to make more universes. Fine. You need those
things to make life, too. But is that how come we’re here? Are we just a
by-product? Are minds just something that happens to rise out of the blind
thrashings of matter?” “I don’t know. Try
to take it easy—” “But
it doesn’t feel like that, Malenfant. Does it? I feel like I’m the
center of everything. I can feel time flowing deep inside me. I’m not a kind of
froth on the surface of the universe. I am the universe.” “I’m listening,”
he said, wiping her mouth. “Oh,
horseshit,” she hissed softly. “You never did listen to anybody. If you had you
wouldn’t have fucked up our entire relationship, from beginning to end.” “Emma—” “Maybe
the children know,” she said. “The new children. Michael, wherever he is now. You
know. ..” She
drifted between sleeping and waking. He soaked a cloth in water and moistened
her lips when he could. When she was asleep he infused her with more morphine.
There was nothing he could do but watch as her body shut itself down. He had
never seen anybody die this way before, up close, peacefully. She actually
seemed to be getting more comfortable as the end got closer, as if there were
mechanisms to comfort her. She
licked her lips. “You know, I guess we couldn’t manage to live together, but at
least we got to die together. I wouldn’t have missed it for the world,
Malenfant. For all the worlds ...And
wear your damn ribbon. It’s a med-alert. They gave it to you for a reason.” “I will.” “You
really are an asshole, Malenfant. You were so busy saving the world, saving me,
you never thought about yourself...” She opened her eyes, and smiled. But
her eyes were unfocused. Her hand fluttered, and he took it. “What is it?” “I
saw a light,” she whispered. “Like the phoenixes. The light of creation, all
around everything. And I could smell the high desert. Isn’t that strange?” “Yes. Yes, that is
strange.” “And I think...” But she was asleep
again. Her
breathing changed. It became a gurgle, like a snore: intermittent, deep, very
fluid. Her mouth was open, her skin sallow, her face very still. She
stirred once more. She smiled. But, he knew, it was not for him. He
assembled Emma’s suit around her, her helmet and gold visor and gloves and
boots. When he was done she looked as if she were sleeping. He
washed his face, drank some water, even managed to eat a little. He recharged
his reservoirs and suited up. He
collapsed the shelter. Since it was the last time he would be using it, he
folded it up neatly and stowed it away in trooper Tybee’s backpack. Then
he prepared his tethers and pitons and carried Emma around the curve of
Cruithne, to the crater where he had found the body of the anonymous soldier.
The only sound was his own breathing, the only motion the patient wheeling of
the stars and sun and Earth in Cruithne’s splendid sky. He
laid Emma down beside the trooper. She was so light in Cruithne’s toy gravity
her body barely made an indentation in the soft regolith. It
was easy to bury the two bodies. He just kicked over the crater wall and
loosely shoveled dirt forward with his gloved hands, allowed it to settle over
them. He
seemed aware of every detail of the world: the grittiness of the regolith he
had spilled on the bodies, the slow tracking of the shadows, the ticks and
whirrs of the mechanisms of his suit—the meaningless texture of this, the
latest of a parade of meaningless universes. He
ought to say something. He had for Cornelius and Tybee J., after all, and they
had died in a much stranger place than this, much farther from home. But he had
no words. He left her there. For
the last time he worked his way around Cruithne, and he stood, tethered, before
the portal. He
had searched Tybee’s backpack and had found a grenade: a simple, sleek thing,
easily small enough to fit into a glove, with a pull-ring fat enough for a
space-suited finger. Ten-second timer, he guessed. He cradled the grenade now,
clutching it to his belly. He had no doubt it
would work. Cruithne
turned. Shadows fled toward him, and he was plunged into darkness. He heard
pumps clatter and whir in his backpack as his battered suit prepared to fight
the cold. He waited until Earth was high above the portal, blue planet over
blue artifact. He pulled the
grenade’s ring. Ten, nine, eight. He
started his languid microgravity jump in good time. He would enter the portal
headfirst, hands clutched to his chest, over the grenade. The complex, ancient
ground of Cruithne slid beneath him. Then
the portal was all around him. He grinned fiercely. Made it, by God. End of
story. Two, one. There was a blue
flash, an instant of searing pain— Maura Della And, on the Moon,
it took just six more months for it all to fall apart. The
scrap of paper had been brought here, all the way to the Moon, by a
burly-looking Marine. He looked as if he had been ordered to drag Maura out of
here by her hair if necessary. She
fingered the document suspiciously. It was written, by hand, on what looked
like authentic White House notepaper, and was signed by the president himself.
But she had a lot of trouble with any text that contained phrases like “U.S.
Constitution as amended” and “emergency powers.” Maura
Della was ordered to return to Earth—specifically, to submit herself to a
Washington court within a couple of weeks. They wanted her to denounce the
future. To deny that the information Reid Malenfant gleaned from his Feynman
radio came from the future. To deny that the Blue kids were influenced by
information from the future. Of
course it wouldn’t be true. But America was run by a gov ernment now that had
been elected, essentially, on a platform of removing all this stuff, this madness,
from public life. It
was impossible. But they were having a damn good try. An obvious method was to
treat it all as a conspiracy by the people who had been close to it all. People
like Maura. But
such orders were easy to hand out in executive offices in Washington; this was
the Moon, and after three days in space— presumably without proper
training or orientation—this poor grunt was green as a lettuce leaf and looked
as if he could barely stand up, here in the cold, antiseptic light of the NASA
base. Meanwhile
she had heard other rumors that the Witnesses— as they were called—were being
recalled for fresh “trials,” whether or not they had already recanted as
required. And this time, it was said, when the Witnesses walked into custody,
they were not coming out again. She
was still a citizen of the United States. She had always regarded it as her
duty to uphold and submit to her country’s laws, whatever she thought of their
philosophical basis. Maybe she should pack up her bag and go home with the goon
Marine, and submit herself, like Galileo, like Jesus. Maybe it would be an
example that might even do some good. But
Maura Della never had been good at turning the other cheek. She
wasn’t without allies, even here. After six months on the Moon she had gotten
to know most of the military types, NASA astronauts, and staffers who manned
this cramped little base. There was a bunker mentality. At first she’d been the
outsider. But she’d taken her turns with the chores, like hand cleaning the
hydroponics feed lines. And she had brought them handfuls of fresh-cut grass
from Never-Never Land, its green springtime scent making the unimaginative
metallic confinement of this base a little more bearable. All
this bridge building had been quite deliberate, of course. And now it wouldn’t
be hard for her to get a little protection and assistance, enough to deflect
this goon for a couple of hours. The question was,
what to do with those hours. Never-Never
Land, she thought. Anna and the children. That’s where I must go. Working
on automatic, she reached for a bag, started to make mental lists of what she
should take. Then, deliberately, she put the bag aside. Just go, Maura, while—if—you
still have the chance. She
stepped out of her cupboard-sized personal quarters and headed through the
complex toward the bus docking port. Bill
Tybee was there looking lost, hurt, frightened, fingering his silver med-alert
pin. He was carrying a light, transparent briefcase that contained a set of big
chunky plastic toys. For Bill, this had begun as just another working day.
“Maura? What’s going on? They won’t let me on the bus.” “Take it easy,”
she told Bill. “We’ll sort this out...” There
was a military officer, a woman, blocking the way to the bus. She had her
weapon exposed, and her hand lay on its stock. She looked young and scared and
uncertain. It took Maura five minutes of patient negotiation, a mixture of
reassurance and veiled threats, to get them both past the officer and onto the
bus. Maura
and Bill were alone here in this autonomous Moon bus. As the minutes wore away
to the bus’ appointed departure time they sat on a bench and held hands in
silence. Maura
could think of any number of ways they could be stopped. But they weren’t.
Maybe, for once, the frustrating layers of security here were working in her
favor. When things went wrong fast, like this, nobody knew what the hell was
going on because nobody knew whom they were supposed to be able to talk to. And
in the meantime her own need to reach the children grew to an overwhelming
obsession. That was the center of things, and that surely was where her
duty—her deepest duty, embedded deep in whatever morality she had left—must lie
now. Maybe
this is how Bill Tybee, a parent, feels all the time, she thought. She felt a
prickle of envy. At
last the bus doors slid closed. Maura waited for the soft clunk of the docking
tunnel disconnecting from the hull of the bus, and then came the jolt as the bus
pulled away and drove itself off through the Moon’s marshmallow gravity. The
sun was high, and unfiltered light, harsh and static, flooded down into the
complex canyons and crevasses of the brutally folded surface of Tycho. Bill
was shaking, sweat clustering on his forehead in great low-G beads. She got up
and brought him a plastic cup of water. Slowly he calmed down. For now they
were safe. You couldn’t mount a car chase through this ancient, hazardous maze
of canyons. Besides, the military presence on the Moon remained small; she
doubted the commanders would risk any kind of surface operation to intercept
them en route to Never-Never Land. Anyway
there was no need. All that was necessary was to wait until Maura and Bill
arrived at Never-Never Land and take them out then; there was, after all, no
other place to go. Well, she would
deal with that eventuality when it came. Bill pointed
upward. “Look.” A
star was crossing the sky with ponderous slowness. It seemed to be sparkling,
pulsing with light with slow regularity. It was, of course, artificial: a
satellite, slowly rotating, new, bigger than anything she had seen before. She
had absolutely no idea what its purpose might be. She found herself
shivering, and she clutched Bill’s arm. Strange
lights in the sky, she thought. Scary. Even if we put them there. Especially if we
put them there. It
proved easier, oddly, to get into Never-Never Land than to get out of the NASA
base. The troopers here seemed to be operating under radio silence. And
besides, as Maura herself was quick to point out, once they were inside
Never-Never Land they were effectively under house arrest anyhow. What were
they going to do, climb out of a window? So she was
admitted. Bill had to wait in the bus. At
first glance nothing had changed here. The dome glowed its daytime sky blue,
sun and Earth hung there like lanterns, and the grass was a livid green, almost
shocking to the senses after the gray of the Moon. But nevertheless Maura
sensed there was something wrong. The air seemed chill, and she saw the leaves
of the fat, squat oak tree rustle. From somewhere there came an odd cry,
perhaps human, perhaps animal. At
the airlock’s inner door was the bulky blond German trooper whom Maura had come
to know—and to dislike intensely— during her visits here. He was fingering the
revolver at his waist. Anna stood before him, talking earnestly. Her wings were
on the ground behind her. There were no other children in sight. Anna
hurried to Maura. “You have to help me. I’m trying to make him understand.” Maura held Anna’s
arms. “What do we have to understand?” “What is to come.” Maura’s skin
prickled. Maura
glanced at the trooper. He was staring at Anna. Leering, Maura thought
uneasily, leering without speaking. Anna
led her away, deeper into the dome across the grass, talking intently. It came
out of Anna in broken fragments, scraps of speech. Occasionally the girl would
lapse into metalanguage: shards of song, a few clumsy dance steps. “The arrow
of time,” she said. “Inner time. Do you understand? This is the key. If you
close your eyes you feel time. You feel yourself enduring. Time is essential to
awareness, where space is not, and so is more fundamental. The flow of time,
events happening, the future coming into existence.” “Yes.” “But
you don’t understand time. Your scientists use time as a coordinate, a
label. You even have theories that are time-symmetric, that work whether you
run them forward or back in time.” The girl actually laughed at that. “And that’s
wrong?” “Of
course it’s wrong. It is trivially wrong. There is a severe discrepancy between
your theories and what you feel is the reality of the world. And that is
telling you, should be telling you, something quite fundamental about
the physics that actually underlies your conscious processes.” “All right. Tell
me about the arrow of time.” Anna
danced, whirled, her dress lifting; and Maura was uncomfortably aware of the
soldier’s eyes. “There are an infinite number of possible universes in the
manifold,” Anna said. “Of those only a subset—nevertheless infinite itself—are
capable of supporting self-aware substructures. And those universes are
characterized by a flow of time, which is created by unfolding cosmic
structure. Gravity is the key.” Maura was getting
lost again. “Gravity?” “A
universe with gravity is driven from smoothness to dumpiness because of
gravitational collapse. And the arrow of time comes from this flow of matter
and energy, from the gravitational arrangement of the universe at its
beginning, to the equilibrium state at its end. Life depends on a flow of
energy and information, to be dammed and used. So the arrow of time, like
perception itself, is intimately linked to the structure of the universe.” “Go on.” Anna
was still talking, still dancing. “But structure and change are not restricted
to a single universe. They span the manifold of evolving universes. And
so, therefore, does life. Do you see?” “No.” “When
this universe was spawned from the previous generation, it went through a
series of phases. That is, the vacuum did.” Anna was watching her, seeking
signs of understanding. “The vacuum is a complex thing. Space can be bent by
gravity, but it resists with a strength far stronger than steel. The vacuum is
a sea of energy, of virtual particles that pop in and out of existence.” “All right,” Maura
said, struggling to keep up. “But
it is possible for the vacuum to take different phases. Think of water. Liquid
water may achieve a higher energy phase—it may flash to steam—or it may seek a
lower energy phase—” “By freezing,
forming ice.” “Yes.
Systems lose energy, tend to seek the lowest energy state.” “I understand. And
so the vacuum—” “After
the Big Bang the vacuum itself descended through a series of energy states.
This is the most primitive unfolding of all, the source of the time river, the
source of life and mind.” “Until
it settled on the lowest, umm, energy state. Which is our vacuum. Right?” Anna
frowned. ‘Wo. Our vacuum is only metastable. It is not in the lowest level, not
even now. This began in the Big Bang and continues now. But it needs, umm,
help.” “Help? What kind
of help?” The
girl grabbed her hands. “You must see what this means. The evolution of the
vacuum is a flow of information. But this is a flow that spans the manifold
itself, and is therefore fundamental.” Anna’s eyes searched Maura’s. “Life
spans the manifold. The vacuum metastability makes you what you are. This is
the reason for what we are doing. And this is what you must tell them.” “Who?” “The
people.” She waved a hand at the soldier, vaguely in the direction of Earth.
“Make them understand this.” “What for?” “Consolation.” “My God, Anna—” And then, it
seemed, time ran out for them all. It was as if a
cloud had passed over the sun. Anna
licked a finger and raised her hand. “There’s no breeze,” she said. “They
turned the systems off.” Maura
looked up. The dome had darkened. She could see the sun, just, a diffuse
distorted disc, shedding no meaningful light. Perhaps the polarization had been
switched to its night setting. Artificial
lights sparked, flooding the dome with a cold fluorescent glow, a deadness that
contrasted powerfully with the living green warmth of a moment ago. The
German trooper touched Maura’s elbow. She heard the insect whisper of a speaker
in his ear. “We have to get you out of here, ma’am.” He was pulling at her,
firmly but gently, separating her from Anna; Maura, bewildered, let it happen. And
Maura saw how his fat fingers had wrapped around the girl’s upper arm. Anna
wriggled, obviously in pain. But the trooper was holding the girl’s fragile
body against his battle dress. Ugly
suspicions coalesced inside Maura; a subplot was reaching its resolution here.
“Let her go.” The
trooper grinned. He was tapping at a pad on his chest, perhaps calling for
backup. “Ma’am, this is nothing to do with you. The bus will be waiting outside
to take you back.” “I’m not going to
let you harm her.” He
just stared at her, holding the girl effortlessly despite her squirming. Maura
braced herself, cupped her hand, and slapped the side of his head as hard as
she could. “Ow...
shit, Gott—” He pressed his hand to his damaged ear and let the girl go. “Run, Anna!” The
girl was already fleeing over the darkened, gray-green grass, toward the center
of the dome. Maura saw a giraffe, terrified, loping across the miniature veldt. “Ma’am.” She
turned. The German was standing before her. His fist drove into her stomach. The
pain slammed into her, doubling her over. She felt as if her intestines had
been crushed against her spine, and perhaps they had. She wrapped her arms around
her belly and tipped onto the grass, falling with lunar slowness. But Anna had
gotten away. Now
a klaxon started to sound: loud, insistent, a brutal braying, filling the dome
with its clamor. Whatever was coming must be close. She
could see the German. He looked after Anna. “Shit, shit,” he said, frustrated. He
walked up to Maura. She saw a flash of leather and combat green. Her right knee
exploded in pain, and she howled. Then he ran off,
toward the exit. Her
world was pain now, nothing but that. She was suspended between twin poles of
it, at her stomach and her shattered knee, as if a lance had been passed
through her body. She was unable to move. She even had to control her own
breathing; if she disturbed the position of her body by as much as an inch the
pain magnified, never to diminish again. The
klaxon seemed to be growing louder. And lights were pulsing across the dome
roof now, great alternating bands of black and white that rushed toward the
exits. The light patterns were neat, clean, almost beautiful. Their message was
unmistakable, but Maura knew she could not move. She
closed her eyes, longing for the oblivion of unconsciousness. But it didn’t
come. Some Galileo you
would have made, Maura. The
light seemed to be fading, even the pain—if not dwindling, then at least
growing more remote, diminished by distance. She
looked within and sensed time flowing, as it always had: the blossoming of
multiple universes reflected in her own soul. Well, soon the flow of time would
stop, for her. How would ilfeelt But
now there was something new. Hands, small hands, at her shoulders and knees and
feet and head. She tried to focus her eyes. A face swam before her. Anna’s? She
tried to speak, to protest. But she failed. Then
they were lifting her—as children would, clumsily—and her knee erupted
in white-hot agony. She
was being carried across the veldt. This was still the Moon, and the low
gravity was making it easy for the children to carry her quickly. But even so,
every jolt sent new rivers of metallic pain coursing through her leg and belly. She
looked up at the dome. It had turned transparent now, and there was a glaring
sun, a blue marble Earth over her. They
came to a glass fence. One section of it had been shattered, and the children
hurried through. She was inside the central compound, the forbidden area, where
the children’s bubble of spacetime had rested for five years. And
now she was approaching a wall of silver that sparkled, elusive. She
tipped up her head. Something else was in the sky beyond the dome. Beams of
light, radiating from a complex, drifting point. The beams were red, blue,
yellow, green, rainbow colors, a rotating umbrella. Laser beams? They must
already have kicked up debris, she thought: ground their way into Tycho, filled
the vacuum with vaporized rock, making the beams themselves visible. The
beams were approaching the dome, rotating like an H. G. Wells Martian tripod. Now
she was being pushed into something that gently resisted, like a thick, viscous
liquid. She looked down. Her legs were disappearing into the silver wall, now
her waist, arms. There
was a glare of complex light, a sound of tearing, a ferocious wind that ripped
over her face. The air was sucked out of her lungs. The dome had been breached.
Seconds left— There was a flash
of electric blue, an instant of searing pain. Reid Malenfant Malenfant found
himself falling. It
was just a couple of feet, but he landed on his belly, and his helmet slammed
against the ground. He tasted copper. Maybe he’d bitten his lip. He’d
fallen hard. His faceplate was badly scuffed, and he had trouble seeing out. He
pushed at the surface under him, expecting to find himself floating upward,
defying the feeble tug of Cruithne’s gravity. He could barely raise his upper
body. He was heavy here. And where was
here? The
ground was purple. It had a furry texture. It was obvious this wasn’t the
coal-dust regolith of Cruithne. Christ, it looked like carpet. “No.”
His own voice sounded loud in his head. “No, no. I don’t want this.” He fumbled
at his chest, probing at his ribs through the layers of the suit. There was no
feeling of pain. “I just set off a damn grenade hi my face. I don’t want this.”
It was true. He had been reconciled. It was done. This surreal coda was not
welcome. He
shut his eyes and lay flat on the floor, the ridiculous carpet. But the world
didn’t go away; he could still hear the whirring of the faithful little
machines of his backpack, the pumping of blood in his ears, his own reluctant
breath; and he could feel, deep within himself, the slow pulse of time, the
river bearing him endlessly downstream. He
was still alive, still embedded in the universe, whether he liked it or not. Emma, I’m sorry. He
started to feel ridiculous. Suppose there were a bunch of medics (or orderlies
or guards or inmates) standing around laughing at the asshole who was trying to
bury himself in the carpet? Angry, embarrassed, he opened his eyes and pushed
himself upright to a sitting position. He glanced around. He got a brief
impression of a room, shadowy bulks that must be furniture. There was nobody
here, laughing or otherwise. He
stayed there unmoving. He and Cornelius and Emma had not been too scrupulous in
maintaining their zero G exercise routines. If he really was back on Earth he
could expect to fall straight back over as the blood drained from his head and
his weakened heart struggled to keep up. But he felt, essentially, okay. So
maybe he had been back for a while, months even. But he didn’t remember any of
it. The last thing he remembered was the portal and the grenade. How could he
have survived? And, if this was a hospital, why the pressure suit? He found himself
staring at a wall a few inches from his face. There was a notice
stuck there. He leaned forward and squinted to
read it. It was written out in clumsy block capitals. ABOUT THE GRAVITY.
THEY MADE SOME ADJUSTMENTS TO YOUR SORRY ASS SO YOU DON T PASS OUT AND SO
FORTH. IT SEEMED THE SIMPLEST WAY. It was in his own
hand. He
growled, exasperated, and reached out for the notice with a gloved hand—a glove
still stained dark with Cruithne dust—and ripped the notice off the wall. It
had been stuck there with tape. On the back was another message, again in his
own hand. GO WITH THE FLOW,
MALENFANT. He crumpled up the
paper and threw it aside. For
a few heartbeats he just sat there. He ran his gloved hand over the carpet,
leaving a grimy streak. Seemed like good quality, a thick pile. Impulsively
he reached up and cracked the seal of his helmet. As the seal broke there was
the softest hiss of equalizing pressure. Not a vacuum, then. The air seemed
neither warm nor cold, a neutral temperature. He held his breath. His heart
beat a little faster—after all, if the atmosphere wasn’t exactly right he was
about to die, probably painfully, and despite his determination to do
just that he was afraid—but he gripped his helmet and pushed it up. The
enclosed, magnified noises of the helmet were replaced by a remote, deeper hum.
Air-conditioning? He
gasped, releasing the last of his suit air, and dragged in a lungful of whatever
filled this room. Well,
he didn’t start gagging or choking and his lungs didn’t hurt. That didn’t mean
there wasn’t something else, something colorless and odorless like carbon
monoxide lingering here to kill him, but there wasn’t anything he could do
about that. At least he could
see clearly now. He
was in what looked like a small hotel room: a single bed, a table and chair, a
TV on a wall bracket, a little corridor with a bathroom and a wardrobe, a door.
He could see into the bathroom. There was sanitary tape on the toilet,
fluorescent light panels in the ceiling. It
wasn’t the kind of place he’d choose to stay. But it looked clean, and at least
it didn’t look like a prison cell. He got to his
feet. He felt a little stiff, and his suit was heavy in the full gravity. He
walked to the door, wrapped his gloved hand around the handle, and twisted. It
felt like he was dragging at a There
was an in-case-of-emergency notice stuck on the door in front of his nose,
another note scrawled on it. ONE STEP AT A TIME, MALENFANT.
YOU OBVIOUSLY AREN’T IN A REAL HOTEL And
of course that was true. After all, he had jumped into a time-hopping,
universe-breaching alien portal with a grenade clutched to his chest; it wasn’t
your conventional way of checking in. Anyhow he thought he knew what must have
happened to him. “I
don’t think I’m me,” he said aloud. “I think I’m some kind of reconstruction in
a giant computer in the far downstream. Tell me I’m wrong.” He scanned down the
notice. SOMETHING
LIKE THAT, IF YOU MUST KNOW. ALL WILL BE REVEALED. IN THE MEANTIME, CHILL OUT,
HAVE A DRINK, TAKE A SHOWER. “A shower?” There was one more
line on the notice. MALENFANT,
IF ANYBODY CAN TELL YOU THIS IT’S ME. YOU STINK, BUDDY. Malenfant
stalked back into the bedroom, leaving more dusty boot prints, and sat on the
bed, which creaked under the combined weight of himself and the suit. He said,
“On.” The TV didn’t respond. He
looked at his gloved hand, its gritty texture. His hand wasn’t real. None of
this was. He was completely powerless. He could be turned off, changed,
distorted, reprogrammed, whatever the hell they wanted, whoever they were. He
tried to lie back on the bed, but his space suit backpack was in the way. “Jesus Christ,” he
said to himself. “What a mess.” He
didn’t want this. He didn’t want any of it. He ought to be dead, or grieving
for Emma, in that order. He had seen enough. He looked around the room, hoping
for another notice, a couple of lines from himself to himself, telling him what
to do, how to feel. But there was nothing. What would he tell
himself, if he had the chance? Get
a grip. Don’t worry about what you can’t change. In the meantime take the
shower. With
a sigh, he started to peel off his suit: his boots and gloves first, then his
zips. He dumped the suit in the middle of the floor. Cruithne dust and flakes
of charred fabric—scorched by multiple Big Bangs, for God’s sake—fell to the
bright purple carpet. When
he got down to his skinsuit, life got a lot more unpleasant. The stink of his
own body, exposed, hit him like a smack in the mouth. He had been living in the
suit, after all, for days. In places the suit stuck to him, and when he tried
to peel it away he found himself pulling the skin off blisters and half-healed
friction rubs. In a couple of places he found edema patches and busted blood
vessels. He
picked up the pieces of the battered, grimy suit, folded them up, and crammed
them into the cupboard. He brushed at the bedspread, but he only succeeded in
grinding Cruithne dust deeper into the fabric. He gave up and
went to the shower. It
turned out to be a power jet. When it first hit his damaged skin it hurt, but
he stuck with it, bathing the wounds gently. He just ran the spray for a while,
and dark dust ran out of his hair and skin and down the plug. He kept the water
running until it ran off him clear except for traces of crimson blood from his
broken skin. Even so he still had Cruithne dirt buried under his fingernails
and worked deep into his fingertips; he suspected it would be a long time, if
ever, before he was rid of the stuff. Then
he used shampoo and soap, stuff that came in bottles and wrappers and boxes in
a little wicker basket. There was no manufacturers’ logo, no hotel title. There
was no bathroom cabinet in here, no place he could see where there might be a
resupply of his cancer drugs. Well, maybe he wasn’t going to be here long
enough for that to matter. The shower
actually felt good. He was feeling pleasure. Emma. He
tried to explore his feelings, tried to find regret, a sense of loss. And
failed. And now here he was washing his damn hair. If
they did reconstruct you, Malenfant, they didn’t take time to put in a soul. When
he came out of the shower, wrapped in a fat white bathrobe (no monogram or
label), the dusty mess he had left on the carpet had vanished. Not only that, a
shirt and slacks, socks, and slip-on leather shoes had been laid out, nice and
fresh. Neat touch, he thought; that much unreality he could stand. He
went around the room. The minibar turned out to be tucked under a desk near the
TV bracket. The desk held a writing pad and pencils. There was no heading on
the paper. The minibar wasn’t locked, which was definitely a touch of
unreality, and the bottles and cans and packets, while looking authentic
enough, weren’t labeled either. He
pulled out what looked like a miniature of whiskey, broke the seal, threw the
liquor into his mouth straight from the bottle. The heat hit the back of his
throat. He may be one computer simulation sucking on another, but that felt
authentic enough, and the spreading of the warmth through his chest and head
were welcome. He
reached for another bottle, then thought better of it. Maybe now wasn’t the
time to get smashed. If
it was even possible. If they, whoever had reconstructed him, permitted
it. He wondered if they would let him hurt himself. What if he busted one of
the bottles and started to saw at a wrist? Or— There
was a knock at the door. It made him jump, and he dropped his miniature. He got
up, checked his robe was closed around him (why, Malenfant?—like your mother,
they have surely seen it all before), and padded across the carpet. The
bristles were sharp under his cleaned feet. He grasped the door handle. This
time, of course, the door opened easily. There
was a corridor beyond, but it was somehow blurred, as if he couldn’t see it
properly. “Imperfectly simulated,” he muttered. Something like
that. A Seattle accent. “Yow.” He looked
down. It was Michael. The
boy was just standing there, hands at his sides. He was wearing a gold-orange
jumpsuit with a blue circle at his breast, just like in those damn schools. “You’re Michael,”
he said. Yes.
The boy looked fresh scrubbed, healthy, his eyes
bright, even happy. Eerily, the voice coming out of his mouth was that of the
old softscreen simulation, the nasal Seattle matron, slightly distorted, like
an airport announcer’s. “What
I mean,” Malenfant said, “is that you’re a simulacrum of Michael. A program
running inside some hideous end-of-time God-type computer.” The boy looked
puzzled. Malenfant
leaned out into the corridor. He couldn’t see farther than a few feet in either
direction, though he couldn’t figure out why. The same purple carpet lay on the
floor. There were no other doors. “What if I run off down this corridor?” I don’t know. “Will
they have to create more of this virtual stuff? Will the room disappear? Try it if you
want. Malenfant
thought about it, sighed. “Ah, the hell with it. You’d better come in.” Michael
looked around the room, for all the world like any curious kid, and he jumped
on the bed and bounced up and down. Malenfant shut the door. Then, immediately,
he tried it again. Naturally it had melted into seamless wall again, and
wouldn’t open. “The TV doesn’t
work,” Malenfant said. Michael
shrugged. He was toying with the empty whiskey bottle. Malenfant said,
“You want something from the minibar?” Michael
thought for a long time, as if the choice were the most important he had ever
made. Peanuts, he said, in his eerie middle-aged voice. “Plain or
roasted?” What have you got? “Jesus
Christ.” Malenfant got on his hands and knees and rummaged through the bar. He
dug out a couple of foil packets. He tossed one to the boy. Michael’s turned
out to be plain nuts, Malenfant’s roasted. Michael pointed to the roasted, so
they swapped over. Malenfant threw a
nut into his mouth. “Too much salt,” he said. Michael shrugged. These
are okay. “This
is kind of a cliche, you know,” Malenfant said. “The virtual-reality hotel
room.” You had to get out
of that space suit. “True
enough. So,” Malenfant said, “here we are. Where the hell?... No, forget that.
We’re programs running on a huge computer at the end of time. Right?” No. Yes. This is,
umm, a substrate. “A
substrate?” Malenfant snapped his fingers. “I knew it. The lossless processors
we saw in the far downstream. The dreaming computer.” Michael frowned. But
you are Malenfant. “The same person I
was before?” Of course. Which
other? “But
I can’t be. That Malenfant blew himself to bits. I can believe the
portal stored information about me, sent it to the far future, and here I am
reconstructed in this—” He waved a hand. “—this virtual reality Bates motel.
But I’m not me.” Michael
looked puzzled. You are you. I am me. Information is the most important
thing. There was a German called Leibniz. “The philosopher?
Never heard of him.” Entities
that cannot be distinguished by any means whatsoever, even in principle, at any
time in the past, present, and future have to be considered identical. This is
called the Identity of Indiscernibles. It really is you, Malenfant, just as it
feels. Malenfant
stared at him. All this was delivered in that ridiculous, scratchy, middle-aged
woman’s voice. The illusion of kid-hood seemed suddenly thin, Malenfant thought,
and he wondered, with some dread, what arrays of shadowy minds lay behind this
boy, feeding him, perhaps controlling him... Can I finish your
peanuts? “Have them. So how
didyou get here?” All Michael would
say was, Differently. Malenfant
got up, prowled around the room. There were curtains on the wall. When he
pulled them back there were no windows. “Who did this,
Michael? Who brought me back?” The
downstreamers. The dreamers. The boy frowned
again. The people in the lossless-processing substrate— “What am I
supposed to do?” Whatever
you want. You must only, umm, exist. The information that defines you was
stored by the portal, and therefore is part of the substrate. Malenfant
frowned. “You’re telling me I don’t have some kind of mission? That the decadent
beings of the far future don’t need my primitive instincts to save them?” I don’t
understand— “Never
mind.” Malenfant looked down at his hand, flexed it, turned it over: a monkey
paw transmitted to the end of time, a perfect copy... No, if Michael was right,
this really was his hand, as if he’d been teleported here. “I can live
on here? Like this? How long for? No human of my era lived beyond a hundred and
some years. So when I reach two hundred, three hundred...” Your
brain can store around a quadrillion bits. That corresponds to a thousand years
of life. After that— “I stop being me.” You could be
enhanced. There would be continuity. Growth. “But I wouldn’t be
me.” You
aren ‘t big enough to think the thoughts you would become capable of. Malenfant hesitated.
“Is that what happened to you?” / have lived a
long time. “Longer than a
thousand years?” Michael smiled. “And
so, you aren’t Michael any more.” Of course not. How could he be? “Don’t you
regret that?” Michael
shrugged. My people, in Zambia, believed that we, on Earth, are the dead.
Left behind by the true living, who have passed through their graves. “And that’s what
you believe?” The
boy I used to be was partial. Very damaged. He was a husk I gladly discarded. He
studied Malenfant, and Malenfant thought there was a trace of accusation in his
eyes, accusation over crimes long gone, buried in the glare of the Big Bang
afterglow. Michael said, reasonably gently, A thousand years isn ‘t so bad,
Malenfant. “It’s
more than I deserve.” He glared at the boy. “If you can do all this, bring
Emma back.” lean’t. I mean,
they can’t. They don’t have the information. “Emma passed
through the portals. There must be records.” But
she would only be, umm, a simulation. The
identity principle only works if the information is perfect. And because of the
explosion as you went through— Malenfant
held his head in his hands. “Now,” he said, “now it hits me. If I’d
known I could have saved her... Emma,
I’m sorry. Somehow I managed to kill you twice over...” You sound like you
think it’s your fault. “People
around me tend to die, Michael. Cornelius. Emma. You, unless you count this as
living on.” The kid was
nodding. / understand. “You’re
just a kid,” Malenfant snapped. “I don’t care how aug mented you are. You can’t
understand. If I hadn’t screwed up her life, if I’d left her on Earth—” Would you have
wanted that? “Yes.
No. We wouldn’t have made love, floating between planets. She wouldn’t have
followed me across universes. She wouldn’t have learned the truth, about the
cancer, about us. I’d have lost ...well,
everything. My life would have remained meaningless, like your damn
downstreamers. But she wouldn’t have died. All I had to do was push her
away, in that scramble at Mojave...” Then make it so, Michael
murmured. “What?” Michael
held his hand. Malenfant, the universe has many values. There is no one
single path. Do you understand? The future can’t be determined. Nor can the
past. Therefore we are free to choose. . . Malenfant
spoke slowly, carefully. “What you’re telling me is that I could change the
past. I could spare Emma.” The thought electrified him. “But I’m no
downstreamer.” You are now, said
the Michael thing. “I
pushed her away before, when I learned about the cancer, and it didn’t do a
damn bit of good. And if I lost her, I’d lose everything. I was ready to die.” But
you would spare her, Malenfant. Give her years of life, maybe. Let go. Michael
was watching him, wide eyed, chewing nuts. There is something else, Michael
said. The eschatos. “The what?” The end of things. “The Carter
catastrophe. My God...” We could go back.
Become part of it. If you wish. “I don’t
understand any of this, Michael.” You will. What
the hell are you doing, Malenfant? If you reject this you’re throwing away
immortality. A thousand years of life, recognizable human life, followed by... what? Transcendence? But,
if I lose myself, I’ll lose Emma. And that, surely, would be the final
disrespect. You
always were decisive, Malenfant. If there was ever a time to make a choice it’s
now. Malenfant closed
his eyes. “Let’s do it,” he said. You ‘re sure? “Hell, no. Let’s
do it anyhow.” The boy pulled him
toward the door. Malenfant’s heart
was thumping. “You mean now?” Will your decision
be different later? Malenfant took a
deep sigh. “Do I need to dress?” Malenfant
went to the bathroom. He washed his face, had a leak, a dump. He had time to be
impressed by the faithfulness of the mysterious processes that had restored him
here, that had even, presumably, reconstructed the contents of his stomach
after his last meal. He
looked at himself in the mirror, studied a face that he had known all his life.
The last time for everything, even for the simple things. Here, in his body, in
this place, he was still himself. But what was he about to become? He’d built
up his courage to blow himself to bits once today already, and his reward had
been this, this Alice in Wonderland bullshit. Could he go through with
it again? Of
course, if he chickened out, it would have to be in front of Michael and the
weird entities who were watching through him. Malenfant
grinned fiercely. To hell with it. He checked his teeth for bits of peanut,
then went back to the room. Michael
was wearing his kid-sized pressure suit now, and he had laid out Malenfant’s
suit on the bed, beside the unused shirt and slacks. The components of the
suit—skinsuit and outer garment and thermal garment and gloves and helmet and
boots— looked unearthly, out of place in this mundane environment. And yet,
Malenfant thought, the suit was actually the most normal thing about the whole
damn room. “Are we going to
need suits?” If we go like
this. If you ‘d rather— “Hell, no.”
Malenfant suited up quickly. Michael
came to him with a pen he’d taken from the desk. You have some notes to
write. “What
notes? Oh. Okay.” Malenfant sighed, and bent stiffly in his suit. “What if I
make a mistake?... Never mind.” He
wrote out the notes hastily and stuck them where he thought they ought to be.
And if he got it wrong, let some other bastard sort it out. He
put on his gloves and helmet, and he walked to the door with Michael. When they
got there he closed up his own suit and sealed Michael’s, and ran quick
diagnostic checks on the kid’s systems. They
turned and faced the door. Michael reached up and, clumsily, pulled it open. The
corridor was gone. A blue-ring portal floated there, framing darkness. “Is this going to
hurt?” No more than
usual. “Great. Michael...
I saw the future. But what was it like?” Michael
paused. Huge. Primal. Beyond control. New minds emerged in great pulses. “Like
Africa,” Malenfant said. “We always thought the future would be like America.
Clean and empty and waiting to be shaped. I always thought that way. But our
past was Africa. Dark and deep. And that’s how the future was.” Yes, Michael
said. Malenfant
braced himself and faced the portal. “Visors down,” he said. Michael
lowered his gold visor, hiding his face. Malenfant saw the portal’s blue ring
reflected in his visor. Then Michael held up his hand, like a son reaching for
his father. Malenfant took the hand. The child’s fingers were buried in his own
begrimed glove. They
stepped forward. There was a blue flash, an instant of agonizing pain— —and
Malenfant was floating in space. The instant transition to zero gravity was a
shock, like falling off a cliff, and he had to swallow a few times to keep his
peanuts down. He
was surrounded by patient stars: above, below, all around him, childhood
constellations augmented by the rich, still lights of deep space. There was a
single splinter of brilliance below him. The sun? It was a point source that
cast strong, sharp shadows over their suits. He was still
holding Michael’s hand. Are
you okay? Michael asked. His Seattle whine was a radio
crackle. If you become uncomfortable— “I’ll be okay.
What are we looking at, Michael? The sun?” Yes.
We ‘re out of the plane of the ecliptic. That is, somewhere above the sun s
north pole. We ‘re about five astronomical units out.
Five times Earth’s orbit, about as far as Jupiter is from the sun. Forty-three
minutes at light speed. What do you want to see? “Earth.” Then look. Michael
pointed to a nondescript part of the sky. Malenfant
sighted along his arm and saw a star, a spark that might have been pale blue, a
lesser light beside it. And
suddenly there was Earth, swimming before him, oceans and deserts and clouds
and ice, just as it had always been. Sparks of light circled it, and drifted on
its seas: ships, people, cities. He felt a lump
knot in his throat. “Oh, my,” he said. We are two hundred
years into the future, roughly. Our future. “The
Carter catastrophe date. So Cornelius’ prediction was right. He would have been
pleased...” Malenfant.
There is little time. If you want to make your change, to reach back. It must
be now. He drifted in
space, letting his suit starfish, thinking of Emma. He whispered, “How
do I do it?” Just tell me what
you want. “Will I remember?” Consciousness
spans the manifold. I don’t know if I
have the strength, he thought. “She’ll forget me.
Won’t she, Michael?” I’m just a kid, he
said. How would I know? Your call,
Malenfant. Keep her, or give her back her life. “Do it,” he
whispered. ...
And the universe pivoted around him, the lines of possibility swirling,
knitting new patterns of truth and dream, and he clutched at the boy. Emma Stoney Death
has always fascinated me. Ever since the death of my father, I suppose. I was
just a kid. The endless slow rituals of funerals and mourning, the morbid
business of moving the bodies around, boxing them and dressing them. It was as
if we humans were seeking some control of the horrible arbitrariness, a cushion
against the blunt finality of it. But
that finality came, for me, when my father’s corpse was at last laid into the
ground, and I realized it had stopped moving, forever. I remember I
wanted to clamber into the grave and dig it up and somehow reanimate him a
little longer. But even at age eight I knew that was impossible. All
of the ceremonial stuff focuses on the needs of the living. But at the heart of
every funeral there is the central mystery: that a sentient, conscious being
has ceased to exist. It is a brutal reality our culture simply refuses to
face—the reality of death for the dying. And
the reality of my life is this, Maura: if I had gotten on that rocket ship with
Malenfant, if I’d gone with him to the asteroid, I’d be dead now, as he is
dead. But
I didn’t go. I miss him, Maura. Of course. Every minute of every day. I miss
his laugh, the way he tasted of the high desert, even the way he pulled my life
around. But he’s gone. Anyhow, that’s why
I’ll take the job. The Moon, you say? Maura Della And
for Maura—who had never been to the Moon, and now never would—the Moon hung in
the Washington sky as it always had, the scar of the failed attack invisible to
the naked eye. She kept a NASA feed running in her office, compiled from Hubble
and lunar satellite cameras, images of the unmarked bubble artifact there on
the Tycho surface. After
all, if things had been just a little different, Maura Della might have been up
there when the shit hit the fan. She’d have been caught in the crossfire
herself, rather than her envoy. But
as the incident on the Moon receded into the past, life went on. The panic
subsides even as the data burns, she thought. Cruithne, even the Moon, are
after all just lumps of rock a long way away. Maura tried to
concentrate on her work. Here
was a self-justifying report from the Lawrence Liver-more Laboratory on the
exotic weapons technology they called FELs, free electron lasers, into which a
goodly portion of the federal budget had been sunk, and which had been
deployed, to spectacular failure, on the Moon. The basis
of a PEL was a cyclotron, a closed ring that could be used to accelerate
electrons. Although it was impossible for the electrons to exceed the speed of
light there was no limit, it seemed, to the energy that could be piled into
them. And that unlimited energy was the big advantage of PEL technology over
conventional laser technology, like chemical. The report writers noted with
jaunty technocrat-type confidence that a PEL should have been an ideal sword
for fighting a war in a vacuum: in Earth orbit, or on the Moon. But
it had failed. The PEL had burned the lunar base and the Never-Never Land dome
to the ground. But it hadn’t so much as scratched the droplet of twisted space,
or whatever it was, that sheltered the children—and presumably continued to do
so, even now, sitting like a drop of mercury amid the rubble of the Tycho
battlefield. All
bullshit. The PEL was just another magic sword in a long line of such swords,
technical solutions that were supposed to make the world better and safer and
that, of course, always failed. Without finishing
the report she consigned it to her incinerator. Here
was an extraordinary handwritten memo from a colleague relaying rumors Maura
had already heard, about the president himself. Whittacker had always had a
grim religious bent, Maura knew. It had been part of his qualification for
election, it seemed, in these fractured times. Now he was sunk in an
apocalyptic depression from which—so it was said—teams of e-therapists and
human analysts were struggling to lift him. That a man with his finger on the
nuclear trigger should believe that the world was inevitably doomed—that life
wasn’t worth living, that it may as well be concluded now—was, well, worrying.
One beneficial side effect of the Bonfire strictures, oddly, was that you could
rely on confidentiality rather more than in the past, so that information and
speculation like this gained a wider currency... There
was a soft knock on the door. Bonfire cops. She hastily incinerated the note
and let them in. They
came every hour, roughly, at irregular times. This time she had to endure a
recording-gear sweep. It was brisk, thorough, humorless. It
was all part of the Bonfire, a massive national—indeed international—exercise
in paper shredding and data trashing. Maura
was allowed to keep no records beyond a calendar day. Everything had to be
handwritten and incinerated after use; not even carbon copies were permitted.
Federal records—anything to do with Bootstrap, the Blues, the Carter
phenomena—were being burned or wiped. Even
beyond the bounds of the federal government, tapes and paper archives relating
to the various incidents were being impounded and destroyed. Data-mining
routines, legal and illegal, were being sent out to trash computer records. Of
course there were stand-alone machines that couldn’t be reached by any of these
means. But even these were being dealt with. For instance, there were ways to
monitor the operation of computers within buildings, using water pipes as giant
antennae. There were even outlandish Star Wars—type proposals coming out of the
military, such as to drench the planet in magnetic media-wiping particle beams. All
of this was incidentally doing a hell of a lot of damage to the economy, making
the day the Dow Jones burst through a hundred thousand—blowing up all the
computer-index stores in the process—seem like a picnic. The
objective was simple, however. It was to remove all records of the
Nevada Blue center, of the nuclear cleansing there, of Cruithne, of the battle
on the Moon. The
physical evidence would linger for decades. But it was essential that no record
remain to contradict the official cover stories concocted by the FBI: the big
lie about the rogue army officer; the piece of hostage-taking terrorism in
Nevada, the attempted resolution of which had gone horribly wrong; the drastic
accidental explosion that had wrecked NASA’s purely scientific Moon base; and
so on. Of
course even if every record was expunged, the truth would still exist in the
heads and hearts of those involved. And so everybody with any significant
knowledge—especially those, herself included, who had actually seen the Nevada
center and had witnessed the failed “cleansing” operation—was under special
scrutiny. There had been the public trials at which they had been forced to
deny the truth of Carter, Cruithne, the Blues, all the rest. Even after that
she was searched on entering and leaving the building, and she knew she was
under heavy and constant surveillance. But
still, as long as the memories existed, how could it be certain that not one of
them, for the rest of their lives, would betray the great lie? Maura,
depressed, could imagine an FBI lab somewhere even now cooking up a grisly
high-tech mind-cleansing method where respect for the subject would be a lot
less important than efficacy. And there was always the simplest way of all: the
bullet in the back of the head... There
were, in fact, rumors of “suicides” already. People dying for what they knew,
what they remembered. The
Bonfire had two goals. The first was simply crowd control. The extreme
reactions to Malenfant’s wild broadcasts of future visions and time-paradox
messages and doom-soon predictions had made authorities all around the planet
wary of how to handle such information from now on. Bluntly, it didn’t matter
if the world was coming to an end a week from Tuesday; for now, somebody had to
keep sweeping the streets. So Malenfant’s information was being diminished,
ridiculed, faked-up to look like clumsy hoaxes, hi the end, the e-psychologists
promised, anybody who clung to the bad news from the future would start to look
like a Cassandra: doomed to know the future, but powerless to do anything about
it. Not
everybody was going to be fooled by all this. But that wasn’t the real point.
Bonfire’s true purpose was to fool the future. It was essential that the
balance of evidence bequeathed to future historians was not sufficient to prove
that the people of twenty-first-century America had gone to war with their
children. Despite
the personal difficulty, the infringement of various rights, Maura supported
this huge project. This was, after all, a matter of national security. More
than that, hi fact: it was essential to the future of the species itself. The
U.S. government seemed to have fallen into a war with indefinable superbeings
of the future. The only weapon at its disposal was the control of the
information to be passed to future generations. And the government was pursuing
that project with all the resources it could command—attempting to blindside
the downstreamers before they were even born. The
battle wasn’t completely impossible. There were precedents in history, some
academics were pointing out. Almost all of history was a carefully constructed
mythology for use as propaganda or nation building. The writers of the Gospels
had spun out the unpromising story of a Nazarene carpenter-preacher into an
instrument to shape the souls of humankind, all the way to and beyond the
present day. Shouldn’t the modern U.S. government, with all the techniques and
understanding at its disposal, be able to do infinitely better yet? But
Maura had a premonition, deep and dark, that it was a war the present couldn’t
win. The artifact on Cruithne, now in irradiated quarantine, and especially the
spacetime bubble on the Moon, were there: real, undeniable. And so, in
the end, was the truth. The cops left her. There
was one more report on her desk. She skimmed it briefly, held it out to the
incinerator. Then
she put it back on her desk, picked up her phone, and called Dan Ystebo. “News
from the Trojans,” she told him. “One of NASA’s satellites has picked up
anomalous radiation. Strongly redshifted.” She read out details, numbers. My God. You know
what this means? “Tell me” The
squid are leaving, Maura... He talked,
fast and at length, about what had become of his enhanced cephalopods. I guess
he doesn’t get the chance too often, Maura thought sadly. We
know they ‘ve spread out through the cloud of Trojans. We can only guess how
many of them there are right now. The best estimate is in excess of a hundred
billion. And it may be they are all cooperating. A single giant school. Do you
know why the numbers are significant? A hundred billion seems to be a
threshold... It takes a hundred billion atoms to organize to form a cell. It
takes a hundred billion cells to form a brain. And maybe a hundred billion
cephalopod minds, out in the Trojans, just light-minutes apart, have become
something— “Transcendent.” Yes.
We can’t even guess what it must be like, what they ‘re capable of now. Any
more than a single neuron could anticipate what a human mind is capable of.
Space is for the cephalopods, Maura. It never was meant for us. His
voice, his bizarre speculation, was a noise from the past for Maura. It’s all
receding, she thought. She sighed. “I think it no longer makes a difference one
way or the other, Dan. And you ought to be careful who you discuss this with.” Yes. “Where are you
working now?” Brazzaville.
I got a job in the dome here. Biosphere recI amation. “Rewarding.” /
guess. Life goes on... Those
redshift numbers. The cephalopods must be leaving at close to light speed. “Where do you
think they are going?” Maybe
that isn ‘t the point, Maura. Maybe the point is what they are trying to flee. At
the end of the day she sat quietly at her desk, studying the Washington
skyline. She snapped off the noise filters, so the chants and banners of the
protesters outside became apparent. There
was still much to do. The immediate future, regardless of Carter, was as
dangerous as it had ever been. And the temptation many people seemed to feel to
sacrifice their freedom to stern Utopians who promised to order that future for
them was growing stronger. Maura,
with a sinking heart, thought the loss of significant freedom might be
impossible to avoid. But she could strive, as she always had, to minimize the
harm. Or maybe that was
a fight too far for her. If
she left Washington now she wouldn’t be missed, she realized. She had few
friends. Friendship was fragile here, and easily corroded. Not married, no
partner, no children. Was she lonely, then? Well, perhaps. For
a long time she had been, simply, so busy, even before this Malenfant
business had blown up to consume her life, that she sensed she had forgotten
who she was. She sometimes wondered what had kept her here for so long. Were
her precious values— formed in a place and time far away from here—just a cover
for deeper needs? Was there some deeper inadequacy within, a dissatisfaction
she had wrestled to submerge with relentless activity all these years? If
that was so, perhaps now, when she was left stranded by age and isolation, she
would have to face herself for the first time. She
looked out her window, and there was the Moon in the daylit sky. Beneath her
the planet turned; sun and Moon and stars continued to wheel through the sky.
She felt lifted out of herself, transcending her small concerns, as if she were
a mouse running around some grand, incomprehensible clockwork. There was a knock
on the door. Maura
dispatched the NASA report to the incinerator, and let in the cops once more. Emma Stoney Emma fell into
gray light. Watch the Moon,
Malenfant. Watch the Moon. It’s starting— For
a moment—a brief, painful moment—she thought she was with Malenfant. Where?
Cruithne? But
she had never been to Cruithne, never left Earth before this jaunt to the Moon
to inspect Never-Never Land on Maura’s behalf. And Malenfant, of course, was
long dead, killed when the troopers stormed Cruithne. And
the Blue children of the Moon were all around her, clutching her hands and
clothes, lifting her. She
started to remember. The German blue helmet, his assault on her. The escape
into the children’s electric-blue spacetime anomaly wall. She
looked around for whoever it was who had called out, but she couldn’t see him. They
lowered her carefully—onto what? some kind of smooth floor—and then the
children started to move away, spreading out. She
was lying on a plain: featureless, perfectly flat. The air was hot, humid, a little
stale. Too hot, in fact, making her restless, irritable. There
was nothing before her: no electric-blue wall, no far side to this unreality
bubble, which should have been just a couple of yards away. She reached out a
hand, half expecting it to disappear through some invisible reality interface.
But it didn’t. She
pushed herself upright. The pain was, briefly, as blackly unendurable as
before, and she lay where she was, longing for unconsciousness. But it didn’t
come. And the pain, somehow, started to recede, like a tide imperceptibly
turning. The
children were scattering over the plain. The grayness and lack of contrast
washed out the colors of the children’s skin and clothes and made them look
ill. They seemed to be receding from her, remarkably quickly, perspective
diminishing them to tiny running figures. Maybe this place was bigger than it
looked. The
sky was an elusive grayness, blank and featureless. There was no sense of
distance—no sign of stars, of sun or Earth or orbiting spacecraft, no clouds.
The light was shadowless, sourceless. As
they moved farther away from her the children seemed to gray out completely,
fading to black, as if there were something wrong with the light. There was
nothing beyond the children, no fences or buildings, all the way to the
horizon. Except there was no horizon. The floor simply merged into the remote
grayness of the sky. It was like being inside a huge glass bulb. Maybe
this whole damn thing is some kind of near-death experience, she thought. An
illusion. But
it didn’t feel like it. And her restless brain kept analyzing, observing. There
were little piles of gear: bright primary-color plastic toys, what looked like
heaps of bedding or clothes, food packets, and water bottles. There was one
more substantial structure, a shacklike assemblage of wires and cables and bits
of metal: a Tinkerbell cage, a quark-nugget trap. But there was no order, no
logic to the layout. Stuff just seemed to have been dumped where it was last
used. If it weren’t for the sheer size of the place, it would be a pigpen. But
then she was looking at this place through adult eyes. It was just a kids’
playroom, writ large. Somebody spoke.
The words were muffled. She
turned. There was Anna, standing solemnly, her hands at her sides, regarding
her. The girl seemed grayed out, like the other children. Emma
tried to shout. “I can’t hear you!” There was a dull dead-ness to the sound,
like an anechoic booth. Anna
began to run toward her. She seemed to approach remarkably quickly, growing in
perspective with every lunar-hop stride, the colors washing back into her
clothes and her. In a few seconds she was at Emma’s side. “Sorry,”
she said. “I just asked if you wanted a drink.” She held out a clear plastic
carton containing a gloopy orange liquid. Emma’s
throat was, now that she thought about it, rapidly growing dry in this sticky
heat. “Thanks.” She took the drink, pulled off a foil tab, and sucked the
liquid out of the carton. It was a fruit juice mix, sticky and heavily sweet. “How do you feel?”
Anna asked. She
looked down at her shattered leg. The pain had diminished so steeply the limb
no longer seemed to be a part of her, as if she were studying some broken piece
of machinery. “Not better, exactly,” she said. “But—” “The
pain can’t reach you,” Anna said gravely. “But it is still there. You should be
careful.” She was studying Emma. “Do you know who you are?” Emma frowned. “I’m
Emma Stoney.” “Do you know why
you’re here?” Strange
questions, like a doctor’s. Go with the flow, Emma. “I’m with the UN. I report
to Maura Della. I’ve been working with the Blues, with you, since Malenfant
pushed me away in the Mojave to go fly his spaceship, and Bootstrap was broken
up, and Malenfant died in space.” She had been fixing things, righting some of
the wrongs Malenfant had left behind. Everything, of course, defined by her
relationship to Malenfant, even though the man had been dead five years. “Maura
sent me here.” You
married a spaceman, Maura had said to
Emma. Now s your chance to do the Buck Rogers stuff yourself. If not for you
I’d go myself. But I ‘m too old to fly. . . And so she had
come to the Moon. And now this. Anna
folded her thin legs with an enviable ease and sat cross-legged with her.
“That’s right,” she said solemnly. “What do you
mean?” “It doesn’t matter
now.” Emma
stroked the floor. The surface was smooth, seamless, warm, and it gave a
little, like rubber. Like the floor of a playpen, or maybe an insane asylum,
she thought sourly. She eyed Anna. “This place is strange,” she said.
“Distances are funny. It was like I was watching you through a fish-eye lens.” Anna frowned.
“What’s a fish-eye lens?” “Never mind.” “Of
course distances are funny,” Anna said. “Everything here is folded up.” She
waved a hand at the blank plain, the neon-tube sky. “How else could we fit all
of this into that little bubble you saw?” “Are we still on
the Moon?” “Oh,
yes. Or rather we are still connected to the Moon. Actually the geometry
here is hyperbolic. An infinite volume contained within a finite
circumference.” Anna reached up, her fingers flexing toward the horizon. “The
walls are infinitely far away, and six feet away, at the same time. Minutes
pass in here, while two centuries pass on the outside.” She was watching Emma
sympathetically. Well,
it didn’t matter whether Emma understood or not. It was just that this place,
it seemed, was to be the end of the road, for the children and for herself.
Whatever happened from now on, there was no going back: back to the world she
had grown up in, with its comfortable furniture of sky and clouds and leather
armchairs and other adults and, for Christ’s sake, coffee. One last cup of
coffee, instead of this sickly orange syrup—she felt she would give her soul
for that. Better yet, one last tequila sunrise. Two centuries,
Anna had said. Anna’s
eyes were empty, watchful. She knows the significance, Emma thought. It’s real;
it’s happening; that’s why we’re here. I’ve been
fast-forwarded in time, to Carter Day. Fear clutched her
heart. Now
the children were coming back. Some of them carried toys—dolls, even a toy gun.
One boy came pedaling on a small plastic bicycle, adapted for the Moon with fat
mesh wheels. “This
has been a good place to cycle,” Anna said dreamily. “Of course that’s why we
built it this way.” “You built a toy
universe so you could ride your bikes?” She
grinned at Emma. “If you were ten years old and could build a universe, what
would you do?” Emma
frowned. “It’s been a long time since I was ten.” And, she realized, at some
point I forgot how it is to be a kid. How very sad. As
the children neared they loomed, unnaturally quickly, and the gray flatness
washed out of them. Emma could smell them— their hot, moist little bodies, a
playground smell, comforting here in this bright gray-white lightbulb
unreality. Billie Tybee, seven years old, reached out a hand. Emma took it. The
small hand was warm, perfect in hers. Anna stood up. “Is it time?” Anna said, “Soon.” Emma began to
struggle to her feet. “Then let’s get it over.” “Oh,” Anna said,
“it isn’t waiting for us.” Little
Billie Tybee was still clutching her hand. Emma relaxed her grip, trying to
release her, but the little girl held on. So Emma limped forward awkwardly,
helped by the older children, leaning to hold hands with Billie. Emma
looked back the way they had come. She tried to remember the place where she
had arrived here, the location of the invisible gateway back to her own
familiar universe. Surely if there was any way out of here it would be from
there. But the surface was as smooth and featureless as bare skin. She
sighed. Forget it, Emma. Where you came from isn’t important any more. Where
you’re going to, however, is. She found herself
shaking. Was
not knowing, not understanding, making this experience so much harder to bear?
But if she did know—if the kids were dragging her toward some folded-spacetime
equivalent of an electric chair, if she knew every detail of how her life was
going to end—would that be any easier? The
party resumed its slow hike across the featureless plain. Piles of kipple,
clothes and toys and food packets, seemed to swim around them, the distances
melting and merging in this folded place. They
were slowly nearing the one substantial structure on the plain, the shack of
metal and wire she had noticed earlier. It was indeed a Tinkerbell trap: an electromagnetic
cage made of junkyard garbage, capable of containing a chunk of quark matter.
Like the prototypes, she could see how this cage had been made by the hands of
children, a thing of lengths of wire and metal and bits of plastic clumsily
twisted together. But
however crude its construction the cage evidently worked, for there was a
Tinkerbell in there, a hovering point of light. It seemed to be following a
complex path, darting back and forth, slowing as it reached maybe six inches
from the center of the motion, then slipping back. Emma tried to pick out a
periodicity in the motion. Perhaps there were many oscillations here,
overlaying each other in three-dimensional space. The
children slowed, broke up as they reached the cage. Anna and the others lowered
Emma carefully to the floor; though littered with scraps of wire, the floor was
as featureless and unpleasantly warm here as where she had first emerged.
Billie Tybee sat on the floor beside her now, cuddling up close. One
little boy walked around the back of the cage, and Emma heard a gentle
splashing, glimpsed a thin stream of yellowish liquid. Anna
squatted on her haunches. She asked Emma, “Are you still okay?” “So you built
another Tinkerbell cage. More quark matter?” “Oh,
no. Not yet. That stuff isn’t quark matter. Can’t you tell?... I don’t suppose you can.” “Then what?” “It’s yolk,” Anna
said. “Yolk, from an egg star.” “A what?” Billie
sighed with all the seriousness a seven-year-old could muster. “She means,” she
said, pronouncing the words carefully, “a neutron star.” “But
it’s like an egg,” Anna said. “The collapsed remains of a supernova.
Solid outside and a lot of funny liquids churning around on the inside.” “And
that’s what this stuff is? This Tinkerbell? A droplet of neutron star matter?” “Only
a billion tons or so,” Anna said. “Originally material from the Moon.” “Tell me what you
want with it.” “We
don’t want it” Billie said seriously, and she wiped her nose on Emma’s
sleeve. Anna
said, “What we want is what it will become. The degenerate matter is, umm, a
fuse. In a moment a fragment of true quark matter will arrive.” “From where?” Emma
asked. But
Anna didn’t answer that. She said, “When the nucleus of quark matter enters the
fuse, it will quickly develop an equilibrium strangeness content via weak
interactions, and free neutrons will be absorbed as there is no Coulomb
barrier—” “Anna, my dear, I
don’t understand a damn word.” “The fuse will
turn into quark matter very rapidly, all of it.” Emma
remembered a briefing Dan Ystebo had prepared for Maura. A neutron star
flashing to quark matter. Half its mass being converted to energy in a few
seconds. Explosions so vigorous they could be observed from another Galaxy. “In
fact,” the girl said with an element of pride, “the degenerate matter droplet
has been shaped so that its collapse will be concentrated. At the very center
of the droplet, in a space smaller than a proton, we will reach higher energy
densities even than at the hearts of collapsing neutron stars. Higher energy
densities than can form anywhere, naturally. Densities that need intelligence,
design, to occur.” “Jesus.
Why, Anna? What are you trying to do? Blow up the Moon?” “Oh,
no,” Anna said, a little impatiently. “‘Not just that. The point is not
the amount of energy that’s released here, but the precision of its
application.” “Which
is why,” Emma said with growing dread, “you are calling this thing a fuse.
You’re intending to use this to trigger something else. Something much bigger.
Aren’t you?” Anna
smiled happily. “Now you’re starting to understand,” she said brightly. Seven-year-old
Billie turned her sweet, round face up to Emma. She said carefully, “Vacuum
collapse. Are you afraid?” Emma
swallowed. “Yes. Yes, I am, Billie. But I don’t know what I’m afraid of.” Now
Emma saw that the kid’s lower lip was wobbling. Emma bent, carefully, and
leaned toward Billie. “Tell you what,” she said. “It’s okay to cry. But I’ll
try not to if you try not to. What do you think?” And then—suddenly,
without warning or fanfare—it began. Reid Malenfant Here was
Malenfant, drifting in space. He
remembered how he had grabbed Emma, coaxed her, forced her onto the O ‘Neill
to be with him. And he remembered how he had pushed her away, protected her
with lies, left her on Earth. He
remembered how he had made love to her in the darkness and silence of space.
And he remembered how he had started awake, weightless and disoriented, looking
for her, and she had not been there, never had been there. He
remembered how she had come with him on his strange journey through the
manifold of universes. And he remembered how he had journeyed alone: lost,
frightened, incomplete. He
remembered how she had learned the truth about him at last. He remembered how
she had died in his arms. He remembered how much he had missed her, longed to
have her back, to tell her. He
remembered how he had wanted it all: his relationship with Emma, to spare her
pain, his glorious future vision. And he’d finished with none of it. The
change was done, the timelines rewoven. But, by God, it had cost him. Malenfant
turned his head, refocused his eyes’ new zoom feature, and there was the Moon,
swimming alongside the Earth as it always had. Beautiful doomed Earth. “Shit,”
he said. “It’s the end of the world. And all I can think about is myself.” What else is
there? “... The
downstreamers. Are they gods?” No. They ‘re just
people. “That’s hard to
believe.” But the human race
is very old. They would not recognize you. “Why not?” Because
your time was very strange. Really, it was still part of the Big Bang, the
afterglow. Bright. “What are they
like?” They
are diverse. As diverse as you and me. More. But they have one thing in common.
These are the people who chose to live on. “There were others
who chose death? Why?” Because
there are problems with the substrate. It is not infinite in size. No computer
can exceed the limits set by the Bekenstein Bound. “The what?” It s difficult to
talk to you when you know nothing. “Sorry.” The
uncertainty principle, then. You know about that.
Because of the uncertainty principle, a given amount of mass and energy can
only assume a finite number of quantum states. So the number of different
states achievable is bounded above by the number of states achievable by the
whole universe, if all its mass and energy were converted to information, which
has not occurred. The number is ten to power ten to power one hundred and
twenty-three— “Ten
to power ten to power one hundred and twenty-three, huh. And that’s the number
of possible thoughts, inside this computer. Is that what you’re telling me?” Yes!
The substrate is a finite-state machine. It can take only a fixed number of
states, and it works in discrete time intervals. A finite-state machine must,
after long enough, enter a periodic state. That is— “They
live the same lives,” Malenfant said. “Even think the same thoughts. Over and
over. My God, what a fate.” Like autism, he thought. “Why? “ The
kid sighed. There was no other way for mind to survive the Heat Death. The
same thoughts over and over, circulating like farts in a space suit. What a
destiny, what an end to all hope, what a culmination to all those universes
painfully evolving to the point where they could support life and mind, the
uncounted years of struggling to survive in this universe... What an end, he thought, to my own
grandiose projects. But
Cornelius would have loved it. Sanity, control forever, no change. Just an
endless cycle of sameness. Michael was
watching him. You understand. “Understand what?” Why the. . .
Feynman project was initiated. “The portals? The
messages upstream?” There
are some who do not believe it was meant to be like this. That life, humanity,
had a different purpose. “You’re telling me
we have a.purpose!” Oh,
yes. Humans are the most important sentient creatures who have ever existed, or
will ever exist. That
sent a shudder down Malenfant’s spine. God damn it, I waited all my life to
hear someone tell me that. And now that I have, it terrifies me. “So
these downstreamers of yours have reached back in time and changed things,
created another timeline, in which—” Michael
frowned. Your language is like noise. But you are more right than wrong.
Yes, I can say that. But there are no such things as timelines. There is
a universal wave function that determines a sheaf of paths— “I
heard all that before, and didn’t understand it then... Earth. Do they know what’s going to happen?” People
are, umm, at peace, Malenfant. In a way they weren ‘t in your day. “Even now, as the
lights are going out?” Even now. “But,
no matter how prosperous and contented and understanding they are, they’re all
going to die. All the people on Earth, and the Moon and Mars and wherever the
hell else they got to... Tell me about Earth, Michael.” Michael smiled,
and Malenfant heard voices. A.D. 2051 In Britain, and
other parts of the European Federal Union, God is dead. Or if not
dead, irrelevant. Believe
me, Monsignor, I know. I just got back from a year’s assignment in London.
Religious practice and belief has genuinely collapsed, on a mass scale. It’s
clear that the absorption of the Carter message in some corners of the world
has led to a kind of group despair, the feeling that nothing is worth
struggling for. In Britain, this is manifesting itself in a denial of any
external basis for moral action. Essentially the Brits are redesigning the
moral basis of their community. They are appealing to such philosophical
doctrines as ethical relativism, the weighing of moral codes relative to each
other and not against any imagined absolute; and emo-tivism, action on a gut
response to injustices and so forth; and prescriptivism, reliance on the
announcement of appropriate moral standards based on human authority without
appeal to a higher or external source. That
the British state is holding together at all, that it hasn’t all lapsed into
barbarism or chaos, is probably some kind of tribute to the basic British
character. But then, just as the Brits were the first industrial society, so
they became, arguably, our first postin-dustrial culture. Similarly they are
comparatively recently postimperial. Now they seem to be becoming the first
truly postreligious nation. Strange
that a country we think of as being staid and old fashioned should once more be
forging the way into an unknown future. Will
the Brits survive? Will they tear each other apart? I find myself hoping they
have a chance to grope their way out of this darkness, to find the end of their
story, before the curtain falls on us all in a couple of hundred years—assuming
it’s all gloomily true, of course. But
maybe these are controversial views for a Jesuit. We are all, after all,
missionaries. I’m
recommending that the Vatican fund further missions, a presence. We have to go
in there and talk about God, as well as study this new phenomenon. But how much
good it will do—or even what good means in this context—is hard to judge... A.D. 2079 You
must not be alarmed. You must understand why extreme force was required to
quell the unrest in this neighborhood. Orientation classes like this are
provided as a service to help you come to terms with the losses you have
suffered, and your long-term injuries. Unrest
is fueled by nostalgia for an imagined “better time,” when America governed
herself, when there was economic growth and fast cars and cheap food, and so
forth. But you must not
be nostalgic. Nostalgia is harmful. Look
at the big picture. Earth has passed through the Malthu-sian bottleneck. We
avoided major war, and more than three billion souls have passed into a better
future. The others, on the whole, met their end with dignity, and we salute
them. Today Earth is
stable. We
have become a closed-loop economy, a giant spaceship. From the surface of the
Earth, raw materials production and energy production have all but disappeared,
along with the damage they did—particularly pollution through mining, refining,
transportation, combustion, waste disposal. It is important to understand that
the amount of key commodities such as metals and glass in circulation at any
moment is constant. The only requirement is an input of energy, which is
largely provided from the orbiting solar power plants and the quark-nugget
installations. Certainly
there are costs. The standard of living of some is not as high as it once was.
But the standard of living of us all is about equivalent to the well-off
of Soviet Russia, circa 1970: that is, beyond the dreams of much of humankind
for much of our history. Economic
growth is not possible. But growth was always an illusion, bought only by
exploiting other people or the Earth’s irreplaceable resources or burning up
our children’s future. Now we are mature. Consider
the indicators the UN uses to measure our wealth and happiness today. We
count more than simple economic facts. We measure the health and education and
even the joy of our children. We consider the beauty of our poetry and our art,
the strength of our families, the intelligence and integrity of our public
debate. In a very real sense we are measuring our courage, wisdom, learning,
and compassion: everything that makes life worth living. And by every such
measure the world is a better place. You
are not as free as your grandfather was to foul up the neighborhood, or to own
three cars. But what would you want with such freedoms? Some
say the UN has become undemocratic. But the control required to run the planet
today would be impossible without the powerful central authority wielded by the
UN. What would happen
to us without central control? Remember
the lesson of history. Easter Island—remote, cut off—was a close analogy to our
present situation, a human population essentially isolated within a finite
resource. The
islanders bred until they destroyed their biosphere. Then, starving, they
almost killed each other off in the resulting wars. So
do not mourn freedom. Freedom was an illusion, paid for by the death of others
less fortunate. Today you have the freedom to live in peace, and not to starve. Support
us. We will save you from yourself. After all, without us things would be a lot
worse. And,
incidentally, Peacekeepers are not police. They merely reinforce the popular
will. There is a difference. AD. 2102 But
what we call the biosphere—yes, make a note of the word— was left badly
depleted before the end. There was a great wave of » extinctions that,
ultimately, couldn’t be stopped. How bad was it? Well, Oona, we don’t really
know. We didn’t even get as far as counting all the species before destroying
them. Yes, that’s right; a lot of species must have died out before we even
knew they were there. Shivery thought, isn’t it? The
sea fared a little better than the land. We lost some species, mostly from
overfishing and from the dumping of pollutants and washed-off topsoil in the
shallow waters around the coastlines. But today things are fairly stable. In
fact there are enhanced cephalopods, squid and octopuses, managing the big
undersea farms for us now. Still,
it was a severe extinction, in historical terms. Worse than the one that wiped
out the dinosaurs, sixty-five million years ago. Not as bad as the one at the
end of the Permian. Now,
of course, we live in a world where evolution has been ended, and the future
depends on conscious management by... No,
Maisie, I never saw a chimp or a gorilla, so I can’t tell you what it would
have been like. Now you are the only surviving primate species. Anyhow
I’m just an e-person. I don’t know how it would have felt to meet your
cousin like that: like you, yet not quite you. I can make a
guess, though. A.D. 2147 So
there are sixty years to go before the Carter firework show and the population
is increasing, despite all the UN can do to discourage us. It sure is in my
house. What, you’re
surprised? Look,
for a long time many people accepted the UN below-replacement-number childbirth
guidelines—and a lot even went further, having no kids at all because they were
depressed about the future. That is, they didn’t expect there to be any
future. It seemed unfair, maybe even immoral, to bring kids into a situation
like that. After
all, you never treated anyone unfairly by leaving them unborn, because they
never existed to suffer in the first place. Right? Well,
the world may be heading for the iceberg, but the dead hand of old Darwin is
still on the tiller. What
am I talking about? Just this: If most people stop breeding, the handful
of people who love kids and want to have them—people like me—are, within a
generation or two, going to outnumber everyone else. Simple math. And that’s exactly
what is happening. Friend,
I’m your neighborhood representative of a new species: Homo philoprogenitus,
which means “lover of many children.” As you can see, or maybe hear. I
pay my UN fines. For me they are worth it. A happiness tax. What’s money for? Sure,
if Carter is right, these kids are not going to live to a ripe old age. But
it’s better for them to have existed and been happy than not existed. What are
we here for except to add to the sum total of human happiness-days? Right? And
besides, I plan to be around to usher in Carter Day too. We’ll probably have
one hell of a party. By then there will be nobody left around but us Hphils,
and we’re a friendly bunch. You’ll
be invited. Bring the wife and kids. Oh, they’re e-kids? Yes, I know, a
comfort. Never worked for me. Bring the dog, then. He’s not an e-pooch too, is
he? Hey, you still up for poker Tuesday night? springs,
and then the final winter will descend on us all, leaving us without hope. Where,
then, is the relevance of the Christian mythos for us, whom God has abandoned? The relevance is
in the character of Mary, Mother of Jesus. Mary
stood and mourned at the foot of the Cross. Even as Her Son gave His life for
humankind, so He abandoned His Mother. So,
today, we reject the grandiose and selfish ambitions of the Son, and embrace
the grief of Mary, the Mother He abandoned. For
we, too, have been abandoned. We draw strength from Mary’s dignity in betrayal.
We are no longer Christians. We are Marians. Let us pray. A.D. 2207 It
is the best of times, and the worst of times. Who wrote that?... It does not
matter. We have been drawn together by the tragedy; that is clear. Those of us
who have a glimmering of understanding—who see that even the awesome
destruction to come is merely a stage in the endless evolution of life and
mind, as regrettable but inevitable as the death of an individual, just as the
Blues tried to teach us—are consoled, even if we cannot comprehend it fully.
And we do not condemn the Ocean Children, who have fled into the bright comfort
of mindlessness. The world spins on, full of heroism and selfishness and
despair, just as it always has. The children have been a comfort, of course. A
preliminary perusal of history shows that, and the happy lack of any Blue
births after the Nevada event... I apologize. Even now I am more prepared to
analyze history than to talk about myself, about us! Well. There is no more to
say. We are here together. We choose to end it now, rather than to submit to
the arbitrariness of history. Good-bye, my darling, good-bye. AD. 2208Where were you on
The Night? If
you’re reading this, it must be over, and you survived. Right? As I’m recording
this there are twenty-four hours to go. I can tell you
where I’ll be: in orbit around the Moon. For
two centuries people have been probing and prodding and cracking at that damn
energy bubble up there. Of course they’ve had no success. But that hasn’t
stopped them trying. And it won’t stop me now, right to the end. I
might even meet my uncle and aunt, Tom and Billie Tybee, up there. My
grandfather, Bill Tybee, left me this diary, which he kept from the day he
first married, and even the gadget, the little plastic Heart, that taught us
all so much about our Blue cousins. Hell of a guy, my grandfather. Lost his
wife, lost two kids to the Blue hysteria, survived a war on the Moon, and still
built a life: married again, more kids—none of them Blue—and died in his bed. People
tell us we’re at peace. We’re all just waiting, praying if we choose to,
otherwise just turning out the lights. Calm, dignified acceptance. Yeah, right. For
me, I mean to go out of this world the way I came in: dragged out headfirst,
kicking and screaming. Anyhow
this will probably be the last entry. I’m burying the diary in hardcopy a
hundred feet down in a disused mine. If it gets to survive anywhere, it will be
there. Godspeed. Michael Watch the Moon,
Malenfant. Watch the Moon. It s starting— Emma Stoney A bolt of light
streaked vertically down from the gray dome sky above. It headed straight for
the degenerate matter, merged with The children made
sounds like it was a firework display: I Anna’s
gaze was fixed on the Tinkerbell nugget in its cage; Emma saw its light
sparkling in her clear eyes. And the Tinker-bell was getting brighter. “How long?” “A
few minutes,” Anna whispered. “This is what we were born to do. It is what
J>OM were born for—” A
wave of pain, unexpected, pulsed from Emma’s leg, and she gasped. Billie Tybee
pulled away from her, eyes wide. Emma
made an effort to calm down. She deliberately smiled. Billie crept slowly back
to her, and Emma laid a hand on her head. They
may be about to kill you. Even so, don’t frighten the children. It surely isn’t
their fault. “Vacuum decay,”
she said to Anna. “Yes.” “Will it be
quick?” Anna
thought that over. “More than quick. The effects will spread at light speed,
transforming everything to the true vacuum state.” She studied Emma. “Before
you know it’s happening, it will be over.” Emma
took a deep breath. She didn’t understand a word; it was so abstract it wasn’t
even frightening. Thank God I’m no smarter, she thought. “Okay. How far will it
reach? Will it engulf Tycho? The Moon?” Anna frowned. “You
don’t understand.” And the droplet
exploded. Emma flinched. The
cage held. Light flared, a baseball-sized lump, dazzling Emma, bathing the
faces of the watching children, as if they were planets turned to this new sun. Billie
was cuddling closer, wrapping her arms around Emma’s waist. Emma put her hands
on the child’s head and bent over her to shelter her. “It’s okay,” she said.
“It’s okay to be frightened.” The light got
brighter. “Nearly, now,”
Anna said softly. “ Why, Anna?
Revenge?” Anna
turned to her. “You don’t understand. You never will. I’m sorry. This isn’t
destruction. This isn’t revenge. This is—” “What?” “It’s wonderful” Emma
felt heat on her face; a wind, hot air pulsing out of the cage, fleeing the
heat of theTinkerbell. Now
more children came creeping closer to Emma. She reached out her arms and tried
to embrace them all. Some of them were weeping. And maybe she was weeping too;
it was hard to tell. At last even Anna
came to her, buried her face in Emma’s neck. She
thought of Malenfant: Malenfant on Cruithne, defying fate one last time. She
might easily have been with him, up there, sharing whatever had become of him.
Even at their worst times, the depths of the divorce, she had expected, in her
heart, to die with him. But it hadn’t
turned out like that, for better or worse. In
the years after Mojave, after Malenfant, Emma had had relationships. She’d even
inherited some children, from previous broken relationships. None of her own,
though. Maybe this was as close as she had ever come. But
the children around her seemed remote, as if she touched them through a layer
of glass. She felt incomplete. Maybe she was spread too thin over the
possibilities of reality, she thought. The
light grew brighter, the heat fiercer. The wind was beginning to howl through
the loose, shuddering framework of the cage. The children
whimpered and pushed closer to Emma. There
was a blue flare. Through the tangle of the Tinkerbell cage, Emma glimpsed an
electric-blue ring, distorted, twisting away. And more of them, a great chain
disappearing to infinity, a ribbed funnel of blue light. Sparks flared,
shooting out of the blue tunnel, disappearing into the remote gray dome of sky. They’re
reaching into the past, Emma thought, wondering. Sending off the quark nuggets
that reached the center in Nevada— even the one that initiated this event.
Closed causal loops. It
was always about the children, she realized now. Not us, not Malenfant. All we
did was help it along. But this has been their story all along. The children. The
light sculpture was gone, the burst of blue light vanishing like soap bubbles.
Then there was only the fierce white glow of the Tinkerbell itself. “It
isn’t so much energy,” Anna was murmuring. “Not so much at all. But all of it
concentrated on a single proton mass. You could have done this. You
built particle accelerators, reached high energies. But you gave up. Besides,
you were doing it wrong. You’d have needed an accelerator of galactic
dimensions to get to the right energy levels—” “We
weren’t trying,” Emma said. “We didn’t know we were supposed to.” Anna
looked up, her eyes wet, her hair billowing around her face. “That’s the
tragedy. That you never understood the purpose of your existence.” Emma forced a
smile. “Guess what? I still don’t.” Anna
laughed, and for a moment, a last moment, she was just a kid, a
sixteen-year-old girl, half laughing, half crying, happy, terrified. And then the
Tinkerbell exploded. It wasn ‘t instantaneous.
That was the horror of it. It
washed over her, slicing her through, burning her out of her own skull. She
could feel the modules of her brain, her mind, wiping clear, collapsing
into the new vacuum beyond the light. Until
there was only the deep, old part of her brain left, the animal cowering in the
dark. Malenfant! And the light
broke through. Reid Malenfant The
brighter areas—the older terrain, the highlands of the near side and much of
the far side—looked much as they had always done, tracing out the face of the
Man in the Moon. But the seas of gray lunar dust, Imbrium and Procellarum and
Tranquillity, seemed to be imploding. Even from here he could see cracks
spreading in the lava seas, sections of crust cracking, tipping, sliding
inward. The Moon was two thousand miles across; given that, the speed of the
process he was watching—and the scale of it, hundred-mile slabs of lunar crust
crumbling in seconds—was impressive. The
Moon had companions in this moment of convulsion, he saw: bright sparks that
orbited slowly, like fireflies. Ships from Earth. He sensed they were helpless. It’s
beginning, Michael murmured in his Seattle-tinged
middle-aged voice. “What is?” The
Moon is being collapsed to a new form: quark matter. The weaker areas of the
crust, the areas crushed by the ancient basin-forming impacts, are imploding
first. Michael hesitated. Do you understand? The
Moon will become, briefly, a single giant nu-cleon, an extended sac of quarks
at nuclear density that— “Who is doing
this?” The children, of
course. “Why, for Christ’s
sake?” It is the fulfillment
of humankind. Of this cosmos...Ah. Now
the Moon’s ancient, cratered highlands were starting to crumble, too. Malenfant
felt a stab of regret as the Moon’s bony geography collapsed into dust and
light. Five billion years of stillness, Malenfant thought, ending in a few
heartbeats. And we thought those Apollo footprints would last a million years. Now
a light started to shine out of the heart of the Moon, out of the eyes and
mouth of the Man, as if something were burning there. He could actually see
shafts of light cast through lunar dust, as if the Moon were a Halloween
lantern hanging in a murky room. And—with
startling suddenness, in utter silence—the Moon imploded, shattered, burst into
an expanding cloud of dust and rubble. The
orbiting ships were immediately overwhelmed. So, Malenfant thought, people are
already dying. The
cloud began to disperse, spreading out along the Moon’s orbit. Maybe, given
time, it would form a new ring around the Earth, Malenfant thought. And there
would be spectacular meteor showers on the Earth, skies that would burn like a
salute to the death of the Moon. But
now the dispersing debris revealed a point of dazzling white light, difficult
to look into even with Malenfant’s mysteriously enhanced vision. The dying Moon
had birthed a new star: a terrible, brilliant companion to the sun. Just seconds now, Michael
murmured, staring. Malenfant
glanced at the boy’s face. The quality of light had become strange, sharper.
“Michael, what is that going to do to the Earth? The heat it’s putting
out will surely play hell with the climate. And—” You
‘re asking the wrong questions again, Malenfant. There will be no time for
that. The quark nugget is only a tool. “A tool to do
what?” To create a pulse
of high-energy density. Malenfant longed
to understand. “How high?” Would
the numbers mean anything to you? The most energetic particles are cosmic rays:
iron nuclei fleeing the explosions of stars, moving close to the speed of
light. If an apple falls from a tree to the ground, the energy it gathers is
shared over its billions of billions of atoms. The most energetic cosmic rays
have comparable energy focused on a single nucleus. If two such nuclei were to
impact head-on the energy released would be two orders of magnitude higher
again. It is believed that no such event has happened in the history of the
universe. “And the
children—” Are
seeking to create an event six orders of
magnitude higher even than that. There are no natural processes that could
produce such a thing. This is the first time there has been a mechanism—a mind,
us—to deliver such gigantic energies. In this universe or any of those
preceding it. Malenfant
frowned. “Are you saying this is our purpose? The purpose of man, of
life, is to produce a single unnaturally huge energy pulse, this one thing?
That’s all?” The purpose is not
the act. It is the consequence of the act. The
light in the Moon wreckage grew brighter. It flared, electric blue, and then
white. And
the point burst, became an expanding bubble of light, pink-gray, ballooning
into space. In a heartbeat it overwhelmed the debris cloud. Malenfant glimpsed
its glare in the oceans of Earth, like a terrifying new sun born out of Earth’s
lost companion. But it took only a second for the bubble to
grow monstrously large, fifty or sixty times the size of Earth, dwarfing the
planet. The
wall of light swept across Earth, devouring it. And Earth was gone. Malenfant
grunted, the breath forced out of him. He felt as if he had been punched. As suddenly, as
quickly as that, it was over. The
bubble was growing, larger and brighter every second, a cancer that seemed to
be sucking energy out of spacetime itself, and Malenfant saw its light washing
over Michael’s face, his round, childish eyes. It was huge, startling, already
dwarfing the points of light that populated the universe. Michael
said, The interface is growing at near light speed. It took a little more
than a second to cover the Moon s orbit to reach Earth, just a twenty-fifth of
a second to cover Earth itself. After five seconds it was as large as the sun.
Light speed is fast, Malenfant. Now we have seven or eight minutes before the
wave reaches the sun. The inner planets, Venus and Mercury, will be covered
before that. The
ballooning bubble wasn’t a perfect sphere, Malenfant saw absently. It was
becoming blistered, growing irregularly, as if diseased. Its surface glowed
pink-white and it was speckled, as if illuminated by laser light. The stars
seemed to be shifting around the swelling edge, their position sliding, turning
briefly to arcs of light before the shell obscured them—gravitational lensing,
perhaps, as the shell distorted spacetime itself. ...Earth
gone, just like that, in a fraction of a second,
as if it were no more substantial than a match stalk caught in a firestorm. Earth,
all of its billions of years of geology and life, core and mantle and
oceans and drifting continents, evolution and climate: all of it gone, as if it
never existed, its story over. And
the people. Billions dead, their stories summarily ended. The species already
extinct, unless anybody had managed to get away to the outer planets, the
stars. He
felt numb, unable to believe it. Shouldn’t he have felt it, the brief
cries of those billions of souls, caught in the middle of their lives, arguing
or laughing or crying, giving birth or dying, making love or war? Michael
was watching him, as if trying to gauge his reaction. They would have seen
nothing. An instant of glowing sky, a moment of pain— “Michael,
what’s inside the bubble? What happened to Earth when it passed the barrier?” Different
physical laws. Anything of our universe that survived the unreality pulse
itself would immediately decay into new forms. Physics, chemistry as we know it
could not proceed. But
even this new regime, the regime of changed matter, would not persist. The
energy density in there is intense, the gravity field it generates very strong.
In microseconds after the nucleation—even before the bubble expanded beyond the
Moon itself, when the bubble was only a mile across—a gravitational collapse
started. “Like a Big
Crunch.” Yes.
But none of the slow collapse and compression you witnessed in the precursor
universes, Malenfant. Immediate. This is the true vacuum, Malenfant, the final
state of the universe. . . When
the universe was born, erupting out of its Big Bang, it went through a series
of phase changes, the vacuum collapsing to new, more stable forms. And with
each change, with the decay of each false vacuum, energy was released. Those
monstrous energy pulses fueled the initial expansion of the universe. At last the phase
changes ceased, and the universe stabilized. But the stability
it reached was false. /
was told a story of a princess who is imprisoned on top of a perfect crystal
sphere. There are no iron bars to hold her there, yet she is trapped at the
sphere’s highest point. As long as she stays there, at the point of maximum
symmetry, she is safe. But if she steps aside in any direction, she will slip
and fall. So it is with the universe. Maximum symmetry is unstable. “But now the
children have disturbed that symmetry.” Yes.
Their high-energy event allowed quantum tunneling to a state of true vacuum ..
. Ah. There was a burst of light on the edge of
the expanding bubble. Venus, I think... The
unreality wall approached the sun. The bubble was now sixteen light-minutes
across, two hundred million miles wide, dwarfing the sun. But the star seemed
unperturbed, even as the great hull raced toward it. Light
speed, Malenfant, Michael whispered. If you were standing
on the surface of the sun, you would still see stars and Earth and Moon, the
last photons reflected by the planet before its destruction. The wall arrives
with the light itself. . . The
wall blew across the sun, a tornado engulfing a brightly lit farmhouse. But the
sun, a million miles across, was no mere mote of rock and
water and life, like Earth. The wall took three, four, five seconds to
overwhelm the sun’s glowing mass. Right to the end the surviving sector of the
sun kept its spherical shape, kept shining, emitting photons generated by a
fusion core that had vanished into unreality seconds before. Still, it took
just heartbeats. When
the sun was gone it grew darker. A final nightfall, Malenfant thought. And
now there was only the sphere of unreality, growing ferociously and unevenly,
sparkling, clumpy blisters bursting from its sides, stars curdling around its
edge. Soon, he realized, it would become a wall, blanketing the universe. There
will be little to see for a while, Michael said. It
will sweep across Mars, the asteroid belt. “Cruithne?” Gone already.
Then, in half an hour, it will reach us. The bubble
continued to swell visibly, its light glaring. “It’s
never going to stop,” Malenfant whispered. “It will consume the Solar System,
the stars—” This
isn ‘t some local phenomenon, Malenfant. This is a fundamental change in the
structure of the universe. It will never stop. It will sweep on, growing at
light speed, a runaway feedback fueled by the collapse of the vacuum itself.
The Galaxy will be gone in a hundred thousand years, Andromeda, the nearest
large galaxy, in a couple of million years. It will take time, but eventually— “The
future has gone,” Malenfant said. “My God. That’s what this means, isn’t it? The
downstream can’t happen now. All of it is gone. The colonization of the
Galaxy; the settlement of the universe; the long, patient fight against entropy...” That immense future had been cut
off to die, like a tree chopped through at the root. “Why, Michael? Why
have the children done this? Burned the house down, destroyed the future—” Because
it was the wrongfuture. Michael looked
around the sky. He pointed to the lumpy, spreading edge of the unreality
bubble. There. Can you see that? It’s already starting... “What is?” The
budding. . . The growth of the true vacuum region is not even. There will be
pockets of the false vacuum—remnants of our universe—isolated
by the spreading true vacuum. The fragments of false vacuum will collapse. Like— “Like
black holes.” And in that instant, Malenfant understood. “That’s what this is
for. This is just a better way of making black holes, and budding off new
universes. Better than stars, even.” Much
better. Much. The black holes created as the vacuum decay proceeds will
overwhelm by many orders of magnitude the mere billion billion that our
universe might have created through its stars and galaxy cores. “And
the long, slow evolution of the universes, the branching tree of cosmoses?...” We
have changed everything, Malenfant. Mind has assumed responsibility for the
evolution of the cosmos. There will be many daughter universes—universes too
many to count, universes exotic beyond our imagining—and many, many of them
will harbor life and mind. “But we were the
first.” Now
he understood. This was the purpose. Not the long survival of humankind
into a dismal future of decay and shadows, the final retreat into the lossless
substrate, where nothing ever changed or grew. The purpose of humankind—the
first intelligence of all—had been to reshape the universe in order to bud
others and create a storm of mind. We
got it wrong, he thought. By striving for a meaningless eternity, humans denied
true infinity. But we reached back, back in time, back to the far upstream, and
spoke to our last children—the maligned Blues—and we put it right. This
is what it meant to be alone in the universe, to be the first. We had all of
infinite time and space in our hands. We had ultimate responsibility. And we
discharged it. We were parents of
the universe, not its children. Michael
said softly, Isn’t this why you came to Cruithne, Malenfant? To discover
purpose? And you had a role to play. “I never
understood. Not until now.” Nevertheless you
were a catalyst. Malenfant
found he was bleakly exhilarated. “Life is no accident,” he said. “No
second-order effect, no marginal creation. We—small, insignificant
creatures scurrying over our fragile planet, lost in the Galaxy—we were, after
all, the center of the universe.” It was, in its extraordinary way, an
affirmation of all he had ever believed. “Hah,” he barked. “Copernicus, blow it
out your ass!” Malenfant? I think
I’m scared. Malenfant
pulled the boy to him, wrapped his arms around this complex creature, the
ten-year-old boy, the superbeing stranded here from a vanished future. “Will they
remember us? The children. In the new universes.” Oh,
yes, Michael said, and he smiled. He waved a hand
at the bubble. This couldn ‘t have happened without mind. Without
intelligence. Who knows? They might be able to reconstruct what we were like,
how we lived our lives. “I hope they forgive
us,” Malenfant whispered. Sheena 47 Sheena
47 prowled through the heart of the lens-ship. On every hierarchical level
mind-shoals formed, merged, fragmented, combining restlessly, shimmers of group
consciousness that pulsed through the trillion-strong cephalopod community as
sunlight glimmers on water. The great shoals had abandoned their song-dreams of
Earth, of the deep past, and sang instead of the huge, deep future that lay
ahead. The
diamond machines—transformed asteroid hulks—had worked without fault. Now the
starbow arced around the lens-ship, complete and beautiful: the universe
relativity-compressed to a rainbow that shone on the rippling water. The
helium-3 store, laboriously mined from the great cloud ocean of Jupiter, was
all but exhausted. Sheena 47 paid a final farewell to the brave communities who
had colonized those pink seas and delivered the fuel for the exodus. Those
cousins had stayed behind and would soon be overwhelmed by the anomaly, but
they had gone to nonexistence proudly. Now
was the time. Excitement crossed the great
cephalopod communities in waves, and they crowded to the huge lenticular walls
to see. And,
just as they were designed to, the magnetic arms of the ramscoop opened, like
the arms of a giant cephalopod itself. The intangible limbs sparkled as thin
matter was hauled into its maw, to be compressed and collapsed and burned. It
was working. The lens-ship was cut loose at last of the system that had birthed
it. Now its ocean was the thin, rich inter stellar medium that drifted between
the stars. The fuel was limitless, and the cephalopods could run forever... Well,
not forever, Sheena 47 knew. The great ship could approach but never exceed
light speed; slowly, inexorably, the unreality tide must outrun the lens and
wash over them all. But,
so stretched was time by their great speed, that hour was many, many
generations away. She
felt a stab of regret for humanity: the flawed creatures who had given mind to
the cephalopods, and who had now, it seemed, been consumed by the fire. But the
cephalopods were young, hungry for time, and for them, the future was not done
yet. The
ramscoop was working perfectly. The future was long and assured. The great
hierarchies of mind collapsed as the cephalopods gave themselves over to a
joyous riot of celebration, of talk and love and war and hunting: Court me.
Court me. See my weapons! I am strong and fierce. Stay away! Stay away! She is
mine!... The
city of water and light, pursued by unreality, fled into the darkness of the
far downstream. Reid Malenfant The
bubble of glowing, laser-speckle light was looming now, a wall that cut across
the universe, plummeting toward them at light speed. It could have been a mile
away or ten million. Malenfant could feel nothing: no heat, no cold, no tug of
the anomaly’s monstrous gravity. Maybe he was already falling into its maw. He
wondered how long there was left. Then he put the thought aside. No more
countdowns, Malenfant. Malenfant. There s
something Ididn ‘t tell you. “What?” We
might survive. We might get caught in one of the false-vacuum black holes. We
are here, but not here, Malenfant. The information that comprises us might be
preserved during— “Where would we
be? One of the new universes?” I don’t know. “What would it be
like?” Different. “I think I’d like
that. Maybe this is just the beginning. Hold on, now…” The
unreal light grew blinding. He pressed Michael’s face to his own belly so the
boy couldn’t see what was coming. Malenfant grinned fiercely. AFTERWORD I
owe Kent Joosten of the Johnson Space Center, NASA,
even more gratitude than usual for his contribution to the cephalopod sections.
Thanks also to Eric Brown and Simon Bradshaw for reading manuscript drafts.
The rest is fiction. Stephen Baxter |
|
|